Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1

The blue blur cut across the town's stone streets, leaving nothing but raised dust and chaos at the stalls, whose owners shook their heads in resignation as they set about restoring order. Everyone was used to sudden, strong gusts, which the author of these winds graced them with several times a day.

But no one complained. The incredibly fast royal messenger was an invaluable and highly efficient courier for the entire kingdom and its neighbors. Even if it meant inhaling street dust after each run, the help they received from him more than made up for it.

The messenger practically crossed the entire town in a matter of seconds, not even stopping at the castle's entrance gate, passing by the guards who greeted him with a quick welcome. As he passed the stables, receiving more greetings from the palace servants and guards along the way, he headed towards the wooden stairs. They led along the stone side of the ivy-covered wall to medium-sized wooden doors. The blue hedgehog instantly stopped in front of them, adjusted his crimson cloak, which, as usual, couldn't keep up with its owner's legs and wrapped around them.

"Sonic!"

The messenger's hand stopped halfway to the brass doorknob. Upon hearing the familiar voice, he turned with an undisguised smile. Running toward him across the square was a young fox, waving his arms.

"Tails! What are you doing here?" Sonic asked, waiting for the young one to catch his breath. His two tails drooped heavily onto the planks. "I was just about to come to you," he pointed to the doors behind him and gave a sly look to his bent-over companion. "Did you chase me all through the town? You're breathing really hard..."

Tails scoffed, placing hands on his hips. " Very funny, Sonic." Trying to pretend that he had fully recovered from his breathlessness, the fox straightened up, brushing off the green checkered vest he wore. He reached into his side bag and pulled out a sealed envelope. "I think you should see this. One of the crows brought it shortly after you left this morning." he handed the letter to his friend, pointing the seal with finger. "I have no idea what it means or where it comes from, and there's nothing written on it. So, I thought you'd be the most appropriate person to deliver this letter."

Sonic took it in both hands and examined the seal closely. It featured a pair of crossed feathers with an ornate border, and above them was the symbol of a five-pointed star. He opened his eyes wide and quickly tucked the letter into his messenger bag. He glanced around to make sure no one was watching them, then grabbed Tails by the arm and quickly pushed him through the wooden doors. Before the fox could protest or ask any questions, Sonic closed the entrance behind them.

"Sonic? What's gotten into you? What's with the seal?" His face began to show more irritation and curiosity. "You recognized it, didn't you? Do you know where it should be delivered?"

Sonic paced back and forth in the castle corridor for a few moments, trying to gather his thoughts. Finally, he looked at Tails and sighed.

"I was hoping to have the rest of the day to myself," he put on his typical grin. The hedgehog waited a few seconds and averted his gaze from his friend.

"After all, you're always on duty. Besides, you've delivered similar orphaned letters before, so what's the problem?" Tails asked, crossing his arms.

"Yeah, but those orphaned letters..." he made sure no one was nearby. "Let's say they didn't come from the kingdom with which we, to put it mildly, uh, have some issues." he folded his hands in front of him and, before Tails could respond, took the letter out of his bag. "I know I'm the messenger, and I know you meant well, but you should have informed the royal adviser or your master right away, lil’ bro."

Tails looked down at the navy carpet that stretched across the wooden floor. "I've never had a crow bring something like this before. I thought it might be some late mail or something of that sort." He glanced uncertainly behind him. "Besides, Master Silver has been disappearing for whole days lately, conducting research in the gardens. I didn't want to disturb him, and... that seal. It was a bit nerve-wracking. You are the only person that crossed my mind."

Sonic ruffled Tails' red fur on his head and smiled reassuringly.

"I know, buddy, I know...but you could've gotten into serious trouble if someone had caught you with this in the town," he said, gesturing with the letter. "I wonder why such an important package was sent by a common crow instead of a regular messenger. It could've easily been lost! Were they trying to maintain secrecy?" He began to wonder aloud.

Tails shrugged his shoulders and leaned against the cold wall. "Maybe they didn't want anyone to know? But if our king doesn't know about it, what did they expect?" He looked at the letter with growing curiosity. "Are you going to open it?"

"Are you kidding me? I'd be in deep trouble if someone found out I was snooping in such correspondence," Sonic said, mockingly clutching his throat.

The fox raised his hands in a gesture of surrender. "Right, right, forgive me. But I'm curious about what's inside...it's at least, umm, unusual."

"We can agree on that. But since this letter is from Starfall itself...maybe they expected it not to arrive, so they'd have another reason not to like us. Or maybe someone just doesn't know how to send letters properly." Sonic carefully put the letter back in his bag.

He frowned and crossed his arms.

"Looks like I'm in for some fun with Shadow... at least I'll get rid of this," mumbled as he patted the messenger bag.

For a moment, a grave silence hung in the air. This particular corridor usually echoed with the sounds of footsteps and the palace staff's chatter. However, now it seemed deserted, as if fate had purposefully taken everyone far away from it, leaving it eerily empty. Both companions found this to be rather unnatural.

"You're not in a hurry, Sonic," Tails remarked, taking a step toward the hedgehog.

Sonic adjusted his leather gloves and tightened the strap of his bag. "You're just standing here too when you should be tinkering, right?" He nodded in the direction of the Crow's Tower, a complex of rooms for the royal mechanics. It was also the residence of Master Silver, Tails' mentor, known for his extraordinary telekinetic abilities.

Tails simply shrugged. "I don't want to leave you alone with this. What if it's something serious? Maybe you're right, and I've been chasing you around the city all day for nothing, but if you want, I can go with you. Master Silver probably won't be back for a few hours, so I have time."

Sonic felt a warm appreciation for the young fox, who was like a younger brother to him, offering support even though the only people who will be concerned about the strange delivery are the king and his advisor. After all, Sonic was just a messenger, tasked with delivering a letter, no matter its contents. He had no intention of getting entangled in solving the issue that should be handled by the king's advisor, Sir Shadow.

He shook his head and placed hand on Tails' shoulder. "Thanks, buddy, but don't worry about it. The only thing bothering me is having to endure Shadow's boring lectures about being late with such an important matter and how I should have delivered this letter yesterday." he chuckled, imagining a similar scenario. "Actually, he'll probably be right; I'm still here instead of running to him," he thought with a wry grin.

Tails laughed along and nodded. "Alright then. Good luck not getting bored to death!” the fox looked at him with hope. “Will you come by my workshop later?"

Sonic winked at him. "Of course, I will!" He took a deep breath and exhaled loudly, stretching his back. "I think I've run out of excuses, and it's time to get going. Take care, Tails!"

The blue hedgehog immediately dashed down the castle corridor, leaving behind only a rolled-up rug and his companion. Tails watched for a few moments as his friend disappeared from view, then he quickly headed in the opposite direction.

***

Shadow was, of course, sitting in his office. You could tell by the light of an oil lamp seeping out from under the large wooden doors reinforced with iron elements. The king's advisor and at the same time a knight with the rank of Second General of the Royal Army always made sure the light was extinguished when leaving the room. Sonic sincerely hoped that he might not be there this time. He could then leave the burdensome letter, with the permission of the guard at the entrance to the room, on the desk of the black hedgehog without engaging in a conversation.

The man wrinkled his nose, leaning out from behind the corner. He really wasn't looking forward to this meeting. While there had never been anything officially between them that could be a clear source of this dislike, almost always when there was a confrontation between the two hedgehogs, there was a heavy tension in the air. Sonic had the feeling that the royal advisor looked down on him and definitely did not like the way the messenger approached his work. He always carried it out flawlessly, but Sir Shadow constantly criticized his light-hearted manner and straying beyond the palace's area of operation. Sonic, on the other hand, couldn't stand the company of such a gloomy and critical personality for too long. The two gentlemen were like fire and water.

" Just go in there, leave the letter quickly, and get out, right ?" he tried to convince himself. However, he knew that as soon as he crossed the threshold of the room, he wouldn't escape the critical gaze of the knight and probably a lecture on carrying out his duties to the royal family. Sonic had often wanted to talk back to Shadow, telling him to save his lecturing for his own knights, not a free messenger, but he knew it would only cause more problems. But the temptation still existed. And it was a strong one.

The messenger clapped his hands to his cheeks, making a dull sound. He even thought about giving the troublesome letter to the guard so that he could deal with Shadow and just leave. He took the envelope out of his bag and looked frustrated at the painting hanging on the stone wall opposite. He hadn't even realized it was there. It depicted the king's daughter, princess Amelia Rose, sitting against a backdrop of jasmine and wild rose bushes. Her eyes shone with joy, yet also defiance, giving the impression that she was looking straight into the soul and heart of anyone admiring the work of art. Sonic unconsciously took a step forward and stared at her pink quills, swaying in the summer breeze. He blinked a few times and exhaled.

He turned back towards the corridor leading to Shadow's office, furrowing his brow. He straightened up and, greeting two maids on the way, headed in that direction. Not wanting to show his reluctance, he put on his usual cheerful smile and approached the guard with an easy stride. The guard looked at him indifferently, as if standing guard for hours on end was a bore. Or perhaps he knew what a visit from the royal messenger entailed.

"Hello, my friend!" Sonic greeted the knight, to which the guard responded with a reluctant grunt. The wolf almost looked like a statue, especially when his silver fur blended with his shiny armor of the same color. "I have a matter for your general. I would say it's of state importance." he added, ignoring the lack of a more significant response to his greeting, and waved the sealed envelope in front of the guard's muzzle.

The guard just looked at the envelope and then back at the hedgehog. Every guard had a duty to admit messengers; after all, they didn't know the importance of the messages they carried. So, the wolf turned to the door and knocked twice, then opened it. It was the signal to the royal advisor that a message from the messenger was coming.

From inside, there was no welcoming word to be heard. It was very much in Sir Shadow's style. He didn't bother wasting energy on people who had come to see him.

Sonic passed the guard and confidently stepped inside. The chamber was quite spacious for an office. There were shelves all around, which were sagging under the weight of volumes. It was futile to search here for even one misplaced sheet or scroll. The dark wooden floor was covered with a sizable maroon carpet with golden patterns on the edges. Everything was perfectly arranged.

The office also had a typical knightly part, with polished armor on stands and sharp swords of various kinds hanging on the walls. The room was also decorated with colorful shields bearing the coats of arms of royal and knightly families. A massive pine desk, perfectly centered in the room, separated the two halves.

Sonic, trying to get back to his own business as quickly as possible, placed his hand on his chest and bowed as deeply as his pride would allow, which was rather shallow.

"Sir Shad-"

"Late mail again?" the knight interrupted the messenger, not even deigning to look up from his desk. His hand, which was almost mechanically filling out some document, didn't even flinch.

"Sir Shadow, as pleasant as always," Sonic rolled his eyes, abandoning the formalities. "Firstly - I delivered everything on time as always, and secondly -" he quickly walked up to the desk and placed the letter on it before the king's advisor could react to his language. "I am personally delivering a letter to you, right now, sealed with the Starfall Kingdom's emblem." He stepped back one pace and folded his hands behind his back.

Shadow's hand hung in the air, and he himself looked first at the messenger with a surprised expression and then at the cream-colored envelope. He put the quill down and took it in his hand. With the tip of his fingers, he stroked the seal, as if to ensure its authenticity.

"Where did you get this? Their courier was here, and he wasn't sent to the king?" The tone of his questions dripped with accusations and suspicion.

Sonic, annoyed, cocked one ear back and tightened grip on his hands behind his back.

"No one was here. A crow delivered the letter," he said as calmly as he could. "I immediately directed it to you, as requires my duty ." He emphasized the last word.

"Crow?" Sir Shadow stood up from his desk, and the clinking of his armor echoed through the chamber. "Are you saying that the Starfall Kingdom boldly sent a mere crow with such an important letter?" He bypassed the furniture and approached the second hedgehog at arm's length. His tone was sharp, yet he seemed oddly calm.

"Hey, I'm just a messenger, delivering a message. I don't know the preferred methods of delivery." Sonic defensively replied, crossing his arms over his chest. Just as he had decided earlier, he had no intention of engaging in a discussion with Shadow. It was better if they kept their distance from each other as much as possible.

However, involuntarily, he thought back to the moment when Tails had told him how the letter had arrived at their castle. He didn't like it either; crows usually delivered minor orders and information that messengers didn't need to be bother with. They functioned more as an internal system, and in recent years, significant correspondence between the two kingdoms had been handled by messengers. Sending it by a bird was seen as disrespectful.

"Of course, being in one of the most important positions in the entire kingdom, you approach this matter like a court jester. Not that I expected anything more from such a lightweight like you." he sent Sonic a chilly glare from his crimson eyes and walked over to the window, located just behind his desk. The sunlight reflected off his perfectly polished black armor, making him look like a proud statue.

Sonic snorted in frustration. "Sure, because you—"

"Leave now." the advisor interrupted him, and his voice could be compared to cold steel. "Unlike you, I know what my duties entail. However, don't get too lazy. The king will probably want to talk to you when I deliver...this letter," he nodded towards the envelope, which still lay on the pine desk. "Maybe some extra work will finally speak to your senses."

"Yeah, because suddenly both kingdoms will start exchanging cheerful messages! I can already see it." Sonic thought but bit his tongue. Without even bidding farewell, he spun on his heel and headed for the door. He knew he should go to the king along with Sir Shadow, as a royal messenger with a royal package. He suspected that the perpetually gloomy hedgehog also believed that they shouldn't spend too much time together, so at least he would come to the king when they would actually need an explanation about the origin of the envelope.

"Don't tell anyone that the letter was brought by a crow for now. I'll consider whether to tell the king myself." Sonic heard Shadow's sigh. "This could end badly. I hope that even in such an exceptional situation, you'll uphold your duty."

The messenger didn't reply, slightly surprised by the words of the royal advisor. However, he understood where they were coming from. Allegedly, the king once tried to regain an ally in the Starfall Kingdom. But Sonic was still in his cradle back then and didn't remember anything.

Certainly, King Perciv would be pleased to receive news from the other kingdom, but it's uncertain how he would react if he found out that it wasn't the messenger who brought the letter. Unless the content of it explained it or they wanted to test their reaction to such an attempt at contact.

Sonic was naturally curious about the contents of that piece of paper, but he also had the sense not to dwell on it. If it was something bad, he would find out sooner or later.

The messenger closed the door to the chamber behind him and sighed in relief as he patted the arm of the still-guarding knight.

"I feel sorry for you for having to stand here." he nodded toward the entrance, and before the silver wolf could react, he moved down the corridor to his own chambers. Contrary to what Sir Shadow said and thought, Sonic had plenty to do. Besides, he wanted to check in with Tails.

He passed by the portrait of Princess Amelia and gave it a brief glance. Her eyes still shone as warmly and cheerfully as they had just a few minutes ago.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2

"Your Highness!" The purple she-cat covered her mouth with her hand. The other hand froze on the doorknob leading to the chamber. Inside, to her astonished eyes, Princess Amelia Rose appeared in all her grandeur. The pink hedgehog looked as if she had just rolled around in a mud puddle. Her quills, which she hastily attempted to straighten, were all disheveled in every direction. Their vibrant color was obscured by a thick layer of mud, which was also noticeable on her practice armor. It was a far cry from its former luster, a testament to the diligent daily efforts of devoted servants.

"Blaze! You are here so soon?" Hearing her lady-in-waiting’s loud sigh, Amelia turned and sent her an apologetic smile. Though Blaze hadn’t doubts about the sincerity of that smile, she certainly didn't believe the princess would have done anything to avoid this situation. Her eyes sparkled with joy and excitement, giving her away immediately.

At that moment, the princess resembled more a child from a fair than the heir to the throne of the kingdom.

Blaze placed hands on her hips, then suppressed the urge to grab some nearby rags and began to clean Amelia’s quills, removing the thickest layer of drying mud.

"As usual, Your Highness, every other day." she reminded her, observing her attempts to regain some semblance of order. "And I see that... as always, the combat training has been prolonged."

Amelia laughed, removing a sizable clump from the back of her head. The traces on her muddied armor and the dirty cloths thrown into the corner indicated that she had made an attempt to quickly clean it. Unfortunately, it wasn't very successful.

"Let's say I lost track of time." she said, still looking at Blaze with the same apologetic smile. "Again..." she added, when she-cat didn't even flinch.

Blaze finally just shook her head and, being careful not to dirty her own dress, walked past the princess. She glanced out the small window of the room at the courtyard. Several knights were still training there, all under the watchful eye of the imposing crocodile in gleaming armor - Sir Vector, who was also Princess Amelia's fencing instructor.

Unlike most kingdoms, Green Hill had nurtured a tradition for hundreds of years, which dictated that a woman from the royal family, especially a princess, should be just as skilled with a weapon as with a pen and speech. Fortunately, much to Amelia’s delight, who had never missed a single lesson.

"Vector may get into trouble if you keep extending these lessons, Your Highness," Blaze said calmly, sweeping her gaze over Amelia's figure once again. Despite her diligent efforts, the mud seemed relentless. The courtly lady sighed heavily.

"Both he and I know I wouldn't allow anyone to harm him unfairly or wrongly..." Amelia grunted with effort as she managed to bring some order to her quills, detaching more clumps. "Besides, Father will surely understand that perfecting my mace skills brings me great joy."

"Not when he finds out you're neglecting your other duties and skipping your commitments." Blaze subtly reminded her companion of the passing time. "You promised him, Amelia."

Blaze brought a wooden basin and began to look for a water jug.

Amelia started to remove her muddy armor. In her heart, she felt a pang of guilt. Her lady-in-waiting, and her friend, always knew how to strike a chord with her. She loved her parents with all her heart and didn't want to let them down. But she was immensely tired of her daily routine, and the training was one of the only things that allowed her to momentarily break free from the typical courtly life.

She glanced at Blaze, who had finally found a vessel filled with water and started pouring it into the basin. She was upset with herself for once again pushing the limits and putting the kind Vector at risk, who also had his own duties. However, he had too soft a heart for her.

She involuntarily summoned her weapon; a large crimson mace with floral decorations. It appeared in her hand, a perfect fit. In its smooth, metallic surface, she saw her reflection. She touched her quills with her fingertips, and her weapon disappeared.

"I know, Blaze, I know," she sighed softly and turned her head to her friend, who sat on a nearby stool. "And I've told you not to address me so formally! Amelia sounds too...distant." She set the last piece of her training armor next to her and knelt to dip her muddy head into the crystal-clear water.

"Of course...Amy." Blaze nodded. She couldn't help but notice that her friend flinched at the diminutive nickname. The lady-in-waiting began to seriously wonder why Amelia is doing this to herself.

After a few moments of vigorous scrubbing and rinsing, the princess managed to bring herself to relative order. The water in the basin looked as if someone had turned it into mud and was now fit only for disposal. Amelia dried herself with a few towels and then skillfully donned a lilac dress, with the help of Blaze, who helped her put on a graphite corset with cobalt accents. Then, she put on a skirt in the same color and secured it with a canary yellow sash. Her friend handed her another layer, consisting of an open-fronted apron from the waist down in a shade of burgundy, and a graphite quill band with large sapphires on the sides. Once dressed, she reached for a pair of white silk gloves resting on a bench nearby.

As they were making their way towards the exit of the dressing room, Amelia looked at her mud-soaked armor. Today's training had been exceptionally intense, and the slippery, rain-soaked ground from yesterday was not helping at all.

"I'll send someone to fetch it, Your Highness, don't worry." Blaze announced and stiffened for a moment under the meaningful gaze of the princess. However, it was too challenging for the she-cat to go against the protocols and Amelia's own feelings, to speak to her as if she weren't a member of the royal family.

Both of them left the room and walked through the castle corridor. Numerous figures in the hanging paintings on the walls seemed to be watching them as they passed. They walked briskly, occasionally passing by individual servants and guards who appeared to be in more of a hurry than usual. However, they paid little attention to this.

"I still feel like I have clumps of mud in my quills!" Amelia said, attempting to resist the urge to touch them and avoid soiling her gloves.

"Because you actually do. Fortunately, not too big." Blaze remarked, keeping her eyes on the path ahead.

Amy groaned, looking up as if she could see the back of her head. "Father will scold me for this, I can already feel it."

"Perhaps, but the children in the town won't notice. That's why you're going, isn't it? For them." the lady-in-waiting tried to console her friend.

Amelia smiled to herself. One of her favorite duties was building connections with the kingdom's residents, especially the youngest ones. Every few weeks, the king planned a royal family gathering in the town, during which the princess usually played with the children and talked to them. It brought her immense joy, making her feel like one of them. She loved hearing about their dreams and plans for the future. She had long promised herself that when she took over the throne from her parents, she would fulfill each one of them.

Of course, she was aware that her father and mother were doing it mainly for tradition and their own reputation, but for her, it meant something much greater. It expanded her small castle world, a temporary escape from the gilded cage.

"I can't wait, Blaze! I intentionally went for training right after my arithmetic lesson to make time pass as quickly as possible, but...it passed way too fast." she said with embarrassment, remembering how feverishly she had tried to get herself in order before Blaze's arrival.

Her friend just looked at her without expression. As they turned left down the corridor, they passed by two palace guards, judging by the markings on their shoulder straps, they belonged to the royal advisor's platoon, Sir Shadow. Both of them marched briskly, clearly preoccupied with something. So much so that they didn't even notice that they were passing by the princess and her lady-in-waiting.

Amelia stopped in her tracks and looked back at them. She waited until the guards disappeared deeper into the corridor and then turned towards Blaze.

"Did something happen? They seemed weirdly preoccupied..." She rested her cheek on hand and squinted her eyes.

Blaze shrugged, clearly concerned as well. "I have no information about anything, Your Highness."

"All the guards we passed seemed engrossed in something. Hm." Amelia began to wonder. If the guards are so agitated...war? Termination of an alliance?

The princess felt a strange knot in her stomach.

"I need to speak with my parents immediately. Come on, Blaze!" She took her friend's hand, and before Blaze could even protest, she pulled her in the direction of the Family Room, which served as the royal family's lounge.

Both practically ran through the castle corridors, which were lit by the orange light of numerous torches. The cobalt carpet illuminated by them now resembled a swift stream carrying two figures along with its flow. Usually, no one paid them much attention, but now the fiery tongues and their shadows on the walls seemed to dance exceptionally energetically. It was as if they were pointing the way or warning about the path taken. Perhaps it was both.

***

Amelia burst into the room like a storm, pushing the massive oak doors as if they were barely a gate attached to an unstable fence. She glided along shelves laden with books, each of which was adorned with decorations no less beautiful than those found within the pages of the books.

The princess reached the dark red, long sofa situated in the center of the spacious room. She leaned her hands on the soft piece of furniture and turned her head in the direction from which she came, watching as Blaze also entered the room swiftly. She waited - for the first time during their journey here - for her lady-in-waiting to catch up. Truth be told, she wasn't even aware of how fast she had been walking, or rather, running, while Blaze tried to keep pace, attempting to maintain grace and the appropriate posture. She clearly wanted to assure Amelia that it was nothing to her, but the princess could see in her eyes and her unnaturally stiff face that the purple she-cat was struggling for breath.

The soft honeyed light enveloping the Family Room seeped from candles and the nearby red brick fireplace. The light wooden floor looked like a lake of golden dust beside it. The only things disturbing this picture were the shadows cast by the furniture and the two friends. They were alone in the room.

"I don't understand, we always meet here before heading to the town..." Amelia said quietly, feeling like her heart was about to leap out of her chest. "Wasn't that the plan for today as well? Did they leave without me because I was so late?" She took Blaze's hands in her own, eagerly studying her face for answers.

"I'm sure I was supposed to bring you here. No one informed me of any changes. I'm certain we're not late, Amy." Blaze said, hoping to reassure the princess, even though she felt a growing sense of unease. Breaking protocol and her own rules was the least of her concerns at this moment.

Amelia flinched for the second time today at the use of the diminutive.

She glanced around the room. "It's barely afternoon, and the curtains are drawn as if it were night time." she observed and gazed at the window, blocked by heavy red drapes for a moment.

Blaze placed a hand on her shoulder. "We should go—"

"To the throne room, yes." Amy interrupted her. "There isn't even a guard at the entrance. Something must have happened." She pointed at the large doors where, indeed, no one was present.

With the same swift pace as before, the princess moved toward the exit. She was reaching for the handle when the door suddenly swung open, nearly hitting her. Startled, Amelia jumped back. Blaze immediately rushed to her to check if she was okay.

From the momentum of the opening doors, a massive guard emerged. Or at least, he seemed to be one at first glance. His armor, as Amelia managed to assess, didn't belong to any unit. She knew all of them were properly and clearly marked, so she nervously swallowed.

The man, who, upon entering the candlelight, turned out to be a red echidna, glanced down and, upon seeing the princess, bowed.

"Your Highness, the king awaits in the throne room." he said in a deep voice, then straightened up.

"Awaits?" Amelia asked, bewildered, still studying the newcomer's attire and posture.

When he nodded, clearly being sparing with words, she finally noticed it. Etched into the shoulder plate was an emerald.

"Treasury? Treasury Guard?" she whispered with wide-eyed astonishment to Blaze, who seemed equally surprised.

The Treasury Guard had been a mystery, even a legend, to Amelia since she was little. Her father strictly forbade the young princess from approaching the treasury in her earliest years. Her mother told her that the treasury was guarded by a single sentinel, from a family that had been loyal to the corona for decades, and who once, according to stories, proved to be the most loyal during The Reaping.

The Reaping was the darkest period in the history of Green Hill Kingdom. There was not much information available about it in the accessible books, so despite her curiosity, Amelia couldn't find out what had actually happened back then. Some said that natural disasters had shaken the kingdom, taking many lives, while others claimed that the reigning king had executed his subjects for minor offenses. Nobody knew where the truth lay.

The princess had never seen the Treasury Guard with her own eyes. Even though her father had stopped repeating his prohibition, she had lost interest over time. She was content knowing that there was a dedicated sentinel assigned to guard the treasury of the entire kingdom, faithfully standing guard day and night.

Her father's words always lingered in her mind, and she couldn't silence them.

"Has something happened? Or..." Before she could form another string of questions, the Treasury Guard bowed slightly under his heavy armor and, after indicating the corridor leading to the throne room, walked away. Words must have been as precious to him as the treasures he protected with his life.

Both women, surprised by the enigmatic behavior of the guard, stood in place as if enchanted.

Finally, Amelia nodded to Blaze, and both of them left the Family Room. The heavy steps of the unexpected visitor echoed through the corridors for a few more moments. When the daze from the encounter finally subsided, Amelia felt intrigued by his presence. He didn't look or sound too old, from what she could see and hear.

I'll definitely have a closer look , she thought, glancing back.

Her mind began to swirl with more and more thoughts, the predominant ones being related to the throne room.

What news will she find there?

***

The closer they got to their destination, the more guards they encountered. It was as though the entire life of the castle and everything worth protecting resided in this one wing of the massive structure. The guards bowed to the princess as they always did, but Amelia could sense their unease. She also felt strange looks directed at her, but she attributed it to her less-than-pristine appearance. Even though her thoughts still revolved around the commotion, the increasingly itchy sensation on her scalp from the dried mud started to become a nuisance.

Amelia glanced at Blaze, who seemed to have sensed it as well and turned her gaze toward her. Even the beautiful paintings adorning the red walls appeared to be watching them, and the sunlight coming in through the small glazed windows seemed to have been stripped of all its warmth, making everything appear dull and faded.

When they finally entered the main corridor, even larger than the previous one, with huge gates at the far end, the princess spotted a familiar green color in the crowd.

Vector. He must know something.

"Sir Vector!" Amelia waved her hand and quickly walked up to her teacher, apologizing to a few guards along the way.

The knight turned in her direction. To the princess' surprise, he didn't seem as agitated as the others.

"Your Highness." he bowed deeply. "The king is waiting for you in the throne room." he said, nodding toward the gates.

"I know, they sent the Treasury Guard for me." Amelia couldn't help but notice the flash of surprise in Vector's eyes when she mentioned it. "Before I go in there, please tell me - what's happening here? Why all this commotion? Why is the entire guard assembled? Who is protecting the kingdom?"

"A few of the most essential units are still at their posts, don't worry, Your Highness." he reassured her with a calming gesture. He looked around the crowd in the castle corridor and muttered. "You say the Treasury Guard...new assignments and orders are being prepared for all of us. Apparently, it's serious enough that most of the guard has been gathered. We are waiting for information from the Second General."

"But it doesn't make sense! Why do my father and Shadow want to reorganize the entire army, and in a corridor of all places?" Amelia began to ponder aloud and involuntarily scratched her head.

Sir Vector noticed the gesture, and upon seeing the small dried mud clumps in her quills, he chuckled. "I see you weren't even allowed to wash your head after our training, Princess. You shouldn't worry about it for now. The king is waiting." he reminded her.

"But—"

"Let's go, Amy." Blaze whispered, gently tugging her arm to effectively divert her attention from her teacher.

"Mhm…" she nodded and allowed herself to be led to the gates, giving Vector a nod as a farewell.

Standing at the entrance, as soon as the guard noticed the king's daughter and her lady-in-waiting approaching, he immediately knocked on the brass ring hanging on the gates. He bowed to them and, along with his companion, pushed the massive doors open.

Amelia and Blaze quickly stepped inside. They were greeted by a massive hall surrounded by marble columns adorned in every conceivable way. The hall was made of dark stone, and its floor was lined with cherry-wood planks. A long crimson carpet with golden borders stretched across it, leading to the throne. The throne itself was quite massive, constructed from sturdy oak wood and cushioned with soft crimson pillows. Above it, near the ceiling, there was a large round stained-glass window through which a purple-tinted daylight streamed.

Amelia always liked to think that the throne room felt quite cozy, especially with the candlelight and the ubiquitous plant life, which was not lacking in the entire castle.

Now, however, she felt a sense of unease, which enveloped her like winter frost. As she walked forward, she surveyed the assembly, which, of course, included her father, King Perciv II, a turquoise hedgehog of a robust build. He sat on the throne, propped up by an arm, with an absent expression on his face. Of course, his head was adorned with a crown, studded with various precious gemstones.

Beside him, on a smaller seat, sat his wife, Anneliese. Amelia inherited most of her appearance from her mother, who was pink, just like her. Her father often joked that even if she had a different father, he wouldn't be able to tell because she was the spitting image of Anneliese. Except for her bright green eyes, which she inherited from him. Anneliese sat stiff and stared at her approaching daughter. She tried to smile warmly at her, but it was evident that she was too preoccupied to do so naturally.

To the king's right stood the upright and, as usual, impeccable Sir Shadow, the Second General of the Royal Army. Amelia surmised that he was speaking to her father a moment before her entrance, but he stopped when the doors opened. His close proximity to the throne gave him away. He was known for his strict adherence to protocols and maintaining a certain distance. Just like Blaze, but even more so. Despite being quite young for a royal advisor and Second General, he was only slightly older than the princess herself. Nevertheless, he was extraordinarily effective and experienced, and no one dared to discredit him.

Amelia was glad she could consider him a friend, even though he would never cross that boundary to label their relationship as such.

Sometimes she regretted that he wasn't the one training her, but she knew that even if he wanted to, he couldn't afford it.

In addition to everyone she expected to see, there was someone else in the room. A young blue hedgehog whose arms were covered by a crimson cloak and a dark gray hood. By his side was a tightly fastened bag with the kingdom's emblem. Amy tried not to stare at him for too long, rather hoping that no one would notice. Fortunately, she could divert her attention because the hedgehog stood in front of the throne, so she didn't have to worry too much. After a brief study of his silhouette, she finally recognized him.

The messenger. The legendary Blue Blur of the kingdom. Faster than the fastest falcon of the best breeder.

Amelia didn't have much direct contact with him. She exchanged a few polite greetings when he delivered letters from admirers from other kingdoms hoping for her hand, but the correspondence itself made her unwilling to talk to anyone. This topic still caused her heartache.

The longer she looked at him, the more she felt like she had seen him many times in the crowd during royal family meetings with the subjects. However, the images from those events were too blurry for her to be sure if it was just her mind playing tricks on her.

When she and Blaze reached the throne, the lady-in-waiting curtsied to the king and queen and then stepped aside.

Amelia felt less confident without a friend by her side, but she made an effort not to even look at her.

For a moment, silence reigned as if everyone was searching for the right words. Only the messenger impatiently shifted his weight from foot to foot.

"Father..." Amelia began. "Why did you summon me, and what is happening?"

The king stared at her with the same absent, weary look, still sitting in silence. It was only a throat clearing by Shadow that made the monarch flinch.

He straightened up on his throne, and only now did Amelia notice the yellowed piece of parchment, written with a quill, in his other hand. A letter.

"Amelia...It's good that you arrived so quickly." Perciv said with a warm tone, but with the courier's twitch, the princess was no longer sure if it had been quick. "Forgive me for not finding me and your mother in the Family Room, but this..." he raised the hand holding the letter. "Could not wait. Sir Shadow brought me this letter as soon as this young man—" he nodded his head toward the messenger standing beside the princess, who had clearly frozen in place. “–delivered it to him."

Amelia turned her head to look at the man, who responded in kind. Their gazes met for a moment.

"Why are you telling me this, Father?" Amelia asked when she looked back at her parents. She didn't understand any of this. After all, the king received hundreds of such letters.

The king nodded and sighed heavily.

"Because, my dear daughter, this letter bore the seal of the Starfall Kingdom."

Amelia took a step back and opened her eyes wide. This couldn't be possible. It couldn't be true.

"In the letter, Queen Aleena makes a proposal to put an end to the feud. Furthermore, she suggests a visit. To our castle." Shadow spoke, stepping down to the same level as the throne and giving a significant look into the princess' eyes.

Amelia's heart pounded so hard and fast that she was certain it would soon leap out of her chest.

Their kingdoms had been at odds for years, to the extent that they hadn't exchanged even a single piece of paper. According to Amelia's knowledge, the conflict was due to King Oliver, the husband of Queen Aleena, who responded with violence to their peace message intended to settle the final interests between the kingdoms.

One of these interests was the marriage between the princess of the Green Hill kingdom and the prince of the Starfall kingdom.

"W-when does she want to visit? How did this letter make its way here from them?" Amelia felt like her head was spinning. She had so many questions, each one giving rise to more.

"Amelia, this is just a proposal. We need to consider if and how we will respond," Queen Anneliese said with a soothing tone. "Don't get ahead of yourself, dear."

Amelia nodded, still stunned by the news. "Of course, yes...so that's why the guard reorganization is happening? Are you expecting...?"

"An attack." Shadow finished her sentence. "I will address the new deployment of guards right after this meeting. We cannot afford to take risks."

"But they sent a peace-oriented letter!" Amelia took a couple of steps forward.

"Daughter, you must understand that in this situation, personal emotions cannot guide your actions. Such an unexpected message may conceal both good and bad." the king said in a calm tone, giving his daughter a reassuring look.

Shadow stepped down from the dais where the royal couple's thrones were placed and approached the princess.

"Our intelligence doesn't confirm or deny anything. However..." the knight gestured toward the messenger. "someone had the privilege of delivering this extraordinary correspondence."

Sonic reluctantly straightened up and only nodded. He threw a troubled look to Shadow. Clearly, he wasn't comfortable in this situation.

The courier took a step forward and was about to speak for the first time when Shadow silenced him with a hand gesture.

"The royal courier has already submitted a full report to the king; I don't think it's necessary for him to repeat it." Shadow addressed the king, who nodded.

"All you need to know, Amelia, is that having many allies is worth its weight in gold. This young man has leveraged this for the benefit of the kingdom. Perhaps even more than one." Perciv mused for a moment. "Of course, you will be informed of the next steps to the extent I deem necessary. You may go now. I release you from your remaining duties for today."

Amelia, still with a pounding heart, looked first with disappointment at Shadow, then at her father, and finally at the courier, who now seemed to be averting his gaze. But she couldn't afford to dwell on this now.

"That's it? You stirred up the whole kingdom and made me worry just to tell me practically nothing, Father?" At that moment, she was furious with her father's protectiveness, with Shadow's subservience, and with the silence of the blue hedgehog who, after being silenced by the royal advisor, shut up as a clam.

"Your father and I deemed it necessary to inform you about what might potentially await us, and you in particular. The rest isn't relevant to you yet, my dear." Anneliese said, smiling warmly.

Amelia felt a boiling anger inside her. As the future heir to the throne, they should be involving her in everything. Why wouldn't information about how a mere courier came into possession of such an important letter be important? And why is he staying silent?

Amidst all this, she felt his constant gaze on her. She didn't know whether she wanted to treat him with her hammer or her bare fists.

After a few seconds, she sighed deeply and quietly.

"Alright, I understand. But if anything new arises..." she looked hopefully at her parents, who nodded understandingly. At least they'd keep her informed about what lay ahead. She had that hope.

As she turned to leave the throne room and return to her chamber, she noticed the palpable tension between the courier and Shadow. It piqued her curiosity, but at that moment, her emotions were too intense to dwell on it any longer.

As she and Blaze made their way to her room, neither of them spoke. Amelia was still pondering Queen Aleena's letter, which might prove to be a complete turning point in her life, in the direction she desired. Especially her broken heart.

Chapter Text

Chapter 3

Sonic sat nervously in a chair, absentmindedly swinging his leg. His gaze was fixed on a tall, large-leafed plant in front of him. There was nothing extraordinary about it; he simply needed to focus on a single point. His thoughts raced as fast as he run. Why had he suddenly become entangled in all of this? Or rather, why had he entangled himself in it? Why couldn't he, as always, return to his room for the rest of the day after delivering everything? He hoped that no one would summon him; he could go to Tails or engage in writing...

Yes. Even in his own thoughts, he didn't want to call it. He felt immense awkwardness and embarrassment, even though no one knew about it, not even his best fox friend, Tails.

Ever since he took on the role of the royal courier, he had delivered countless letters and messages. Despite what he often, or rather every time, heard from Shadow, he knew he carried out his duties efficiently, thanks to his supermobian speed.

There was only one person he had let down in this regard: himself. He couldn't deliver his own letters.

It gnawed at him, especially now, as his heart continued to calm down after the audience with the king. He couldn't decide whether he would rather never know the contents of this unfortunate letter or if what had happened was the right course of action. The contents only reminded him of his position in the castle hierarchy. A mere delivery boy. He never understood why his father took this task so seriously.

However, that wasn't the only problem. In fact, for the first time in his life, he stood so long and so close to Princess Amelia Rose, a girl who had intrigued him immensely for years. It wasn't about her being the king's daughter, as some might think. He couldn't explain it, or maybe he didn't want to.

The letter from Queen Aleena, if it had indeed been sent by her, also reminded him that the princess was supposed to be betrothed to her son, the prince. This made him curse his unfiltered language even more.

Throughout the entire meeting, though he tried, he couldn't help but sneak glances at Amelia. He observed her reactions closely. Her widened eyes filled with a radiant hope. How she tensed and awaited confirmation of her desires.

Then, when she briefly glanced at him before leaving the throne room, when her parents extinguished her enthusiasm, he was a bit frightened. For a change, he saw anger and disappointment mixed with sorrow reflected in her pupils. For a moment, he thought she might kill him on the spot. Perhaps he should have spoken up. Seized that moment to explain the situation, even if Shadow wouldn't allow it.

Lost in his thoughts, he played with the strap of his bag, unaware that the door to the room had swung wide open.

"Sonic." Shadow said tersely, then walked past the sitting hedgehog and took a seat behind his desk.

Sonic looked at him and immediately noticed the anger in his eyes. The tension between them thickened like never before. He was sure that if he had his dagger with him, he could easily cut through the air.

"Do you ever think?" the knight bellowed into the desk. He glared at the courier as if he wanted to pin him to the wall. "Are you even aware of the weight of the words you speak?"

Sonic rolled his eyes, trying not to show his own frustration.

"Listen, I understand that I may have misspoken..."

"You don't understand!" Shadow interrupted him. The messenger fell silent, realizing that the knight was just moments away from beheading him.

Sir Shadow stood frozen, like a statue, evidently trying to control strong emotions he usually didn't display. That was what troubled the courier the most at this moment. Even though the royal advisor occasionally spoke sharply to him or his eyes flamed with irritation, he had never seen him so furious. It was slowly dawning on him that he had truly complicated the situation.

"Sonic, you received a clear order not to draw attention and let me handle this entire mess." Shadow sent him an icy glare, making him shiver. "And you…" the knight rose to lean his arms on the desk. "Decided that a good idea would be to tell the king that you have friends at that other castle?! Some other messenger gave you that letter to deliver?! And you didn't even deny it?! Are you kidding me? Do you think this is some kind of game?"

Sonic felt a wave of heat spreading through his entire body. He remembered the meeting with the king once again. What had gotten into him? Part of him probably just wanted to defy the great Sir Shadow, to prove something. At least that's what it seemed like in the beginning.

All he could see in his mind's eye were the king's eyes, filled with obscure emotions, as he entered the throne room.

The commotion among the guards, Shadow's cold gaze.

He felt like he might as well march to the guillotine himself.

"Now..." Shadow sighed deeply and sat back down. "The king believes that you had contact with them. What do you think I should do? Should I mention the crow?" He paused, giving Sonic a moment to think, though he didn't really expect an answer. "I'm not accusing you of thinking or taking this situation seriously. To you, it's probably just a game, a race of foolishness, as always."

Sonic felt another impulse. Before he could contemplate what to say, he acted exactly as he had a few hours ago. He simply started speaking.

"You yourself said that this crow could end badly for the entire kingdom..." Sonic held the knight's gaze. "It's the only thing that came to my mind! Besides, it's true that I have contact with many messengers."

"And that's why you decided to lie directly to the king's face?" Shadow stood and approached him. The courier felt like he was about to lose not only his head. "You should be hanged for this!"

Sonic felt the heat once more. He felt incredibly small. Like a child playing dress-up as a knight. That's exactly how he felt at the audience with the king, thinking he could defeat an entire hostile army with a wooden sword.

The bloody look in Shadow's eyes paralyzed him. The confident hedgehog who allowed himself to taunt the royal advisor was genuinely beginning to fear for his life.

The room fell silent for a few moments.

He couldn't tell him the truth. 

"You didn't even let me speak! Besides, what if it's true and...I lied to you?" Sonic finally flinched and dared to point at the knight. He also desperately tried to save his own skin, and his mouth kept spewing more words. "I know what a crow means in these deliveries, but I thought it would be better for me because there wouldn't be any interrogations, and I'd have peace?"

"Then you would have proven yourself even more foolish than I thought. Something that was previously hard to beat." Shadow said, straightening up. He still bore an intense gaze. "How do you imagine making a fool of the king in front of his own family, suddenly changing your mind? And that crow... would you enjoy putting the kingdom on the brink of war?"

"No, no, no! I just... Eh, why would our gracious king declare war over a stupid bird? It makes no sense!" Sonic felt that he understood Shadow's behavior less and less. Why couldn't he just talk to the king privately about this misunderstanding?

The knight paced around the room. He still exuded an aura filled with anger and irritation, but Sonic noticed that he seemed to be lost in thought for a moment.

"It's not your concern. There are things you don't need to know or understand." Shadow said, and his armor gleamed ominously in the candlelight. He cast a disdainful look at the courier. "Facing the consequences of your own actions and words is a painful lesson for anyone. Typically, they catch up with us so quickly that not even the swiftest falcon could outspeed them." he walked up to Sonic again. "And anyone or anything faster than it. The written word is the only word that matters right now. The letter has arrived here, no matter how. Are you sure you confirm that you had contact with someone from the Starfall Kingdom, as you suggested to the king? And, I repeat, you didn't deny it when he questioned you? Is there something I should know?"

Sonic swallowed nervously. Shadow had made it abundantly clear that his fate depended on this response. He just wasn't sure how. He knew that the Second General didn't believe him, and he could see the glint of his own blood in his red eyes, ready to be spilled on his single command.

His mind was a mess.

At this moment, he felt as if time had stopped. He deeply regretted that his words had once again rushed ahead of his thoughts.

He heard a loud drum, like in a parade. Or maybe it was his own heart, which was trying to escape his chest in panic. He wasn't sure. His mind began to ask himself why he didn't listen to Shadow. Why didn't he let him control the situation? Why did he start blabbering about his supposed connections? He wanted so much to know the answers to these questions, yet his mind was blank.

Part of him tried to rationalize that if the king had pressed the issue, Shadow would have mentioned the crow because he wouldn't lie to the monarch. And that could lead to war. Even if he didn't fully understand why.

But he hadn't mentioned it. The king hadn't asked about the origin of the letter in the castle. It was Sonic, the royal messenger in the service of King Percival II, who had talked about his supposed connections with people from Starfall. Or rather, he had strongly implied it.

Why ? He asked himself.

All of this happened in his mind in the span of a single heartbeat.

"The letter came into my possession, yes." he said resignedly. "And I delivered it, as it comes from Starfall Kingdom. I have no control over what the king thought about it."

"Hmm. I have no control. " Shadow narrowed his eyes. "The court jester probably envies your...talent." The knight walked to one of the shelves and ran his fingers across the book spines. He stopped at a hefty blue tome, then pulled it from the shelf. With a deliberate pace, he returned to the desk. Placing the book on it, he tapped his finger on the cover. " The Rule of Jester ." he read the title.

"It doesn't tell me anything." Sonic said, baffled, watching the knight's movements closely.

"It’s really sad to hear." Shadow shrugged and returned to his usual demeanor, but his eyes still simmered with anger every time they rested on the messenger. It was even more frightening than an openly furious knight. Although the courier still wondered which was actually worse. He had already grown accustomed to the cold, composed Shadow.

The title of the book meant nothing to him, and he had absolutely no idea where Shadow was heading. He could, however, be certain that it boded ill for him.

He deeply regretted getting on the royal advisor's nerves so much. Yet, he also felt irritation building up due to his sudden enigmatic behavior.

"Why don't you just turn me in? Lead me to the king so I can explain and show how utterly useless I am. You could get rid of me once and for all. I'm sure that's on your dream list." Sonic taunted.

"It's too late for that now. Besides, jester , I have no intention of meddling in the fates of others, especially when they've brought it upon themselves." Shadow said, taking a seat behind the desk. "You can, of course, do as you please, but think carefully about each option."

Sonic, confused by his words, slowly rose from the seat, which he felt had been glued to him this whole time. The air stopped crackling, but the tension between the two hedgehogs was still immense. The darkness of the approaching evening was slowly filling the room, and the only source of light, the candles, illuminated it ominously. 

He's had enough.

"Well, then, I'll be on my way if you'll kindly allow me, sir." he said with a clearly annoyed and mocking tone.

Shadow seemed to pay no attention to that. Sonic guessed he also had had enough of his presence for one day. He didn't even look up at him.

"Very well, I don't want to see you here." he said sharply and began to peruse some documents. "And one more thing. It's not appropriate to blatantly ogle the king's daughter." He added before immersing himself in his work.

Sonic felt a flush of embarrassment and surprise. "I—" he began, but wisely decided that continuing this discussion with the currently ignoring Sir Shadow made no sense.

The messenger just sighed deeply, concealing his annoyance, and slammed the door behind him.

***

Sonic stood before the steel doors leading to one of the rooms in the Crow’s Tower. He gazed at them for several minutes with a contemplative look on his face. He felt incredibly distracted. The emotions of the entire day still clung to him.

Meeting the king, the entire royal family, and then the confrontation with Sir Shadow. He felt like his whole life had been turned upside down, all by his own doing.

After leaving Shadow's chamber, he decided to do the one thing that helped him calm down and keep his emotions in check: running.

And it had worked, up until the moment he decided it was time to visit Tails. As soon as his legs came to a halt after sprinting up the tower's stairs, the fragile sense of calm disappeared.

Everything had been fine up until now, but no, he had to say a few words too many.

Deep down, he hoped the young fox would help him with his problem. Tails was his only lifeline.

After another minute passed, he finally snapped out of it. He raised his hand to knock on the cold steel door, attempting to put on his usual expression.

The dull sound echoed through the stone walls of the tower, and Sonic, as usual, felt a shiver run down his spine. The door effectively blocked any sounds from the inside, so the courier couldn't tell whether someone was coming to open it. Of course, he could just enter, but given Tails' or even Master Silver's abilities, he preferred to wait for someone to respond to his knocking. He'd learned from experience that it was the safest approach.

He crossed his arms over his chest and impatiently tapped his foot. After a few more moments passed, he contemplated going downstairs and asking someone if his friends were in the tower. Before he could make a decision, his ear twitched at the sound of the door slowly opening, revealing the room beyond. Sonic spotted a hand in a brown leather glove on the door, assisting it in opening faster.

When the door finally came to a halt with an unpleasant creaking sound, Tails's silhouette appeared, recognizable only by his characteristic twin tails. The fox was covered in something black, and Sonic could tell it was soot.

As soon as Tails saw Sonic behind the door, his face lit up. He pushed his protective goggles up, which had clearly come in handy as they were also smudged with the black thing.

"Sonic! You're finally here!" Tails quickly approached the courier, intending to give him a hug but stopped in time, realizing it wasn't the best idea with all the soot on him.

"Hey, buddy!" Sonic greeted him, ruffling his bangs, causing Tails to try to protect his head. "Yup, it took a bit longer than expected."

Tails moved aside and invited Sonic into the room. The circular room was filled with all sorts of parts and components strewn around haphazardly. Each time Sonic walked in, his first thought was that it was the complete opposite of Sir Shadow's office.

The room was brightly lit, even for evening, compared to the rest of the castle. There were lamps everywhere, capable of blinding anyone unprepared for the sudden brightness.

Sonic squinted his eyes due to the sudden glare. His vision took a while to adjust, and he almost tripped over one of the many drafting boards scattered with various schematics and carefully annotated papers.

The room even had a little corner with a few small beanbags for resting. It was the only area where a rug covered the dilapidated wooden floor. On the other hand, the walls were completely covered with more papers filled with drawings and numbers that Sonic didn't even bother trying to understand. The thought of it made his head throb.

As Tails closed the heavy door, he immediately gestured towards the beanbags and walked over to one himself. Both of them sat down on the soft seats, and Sonic stretched himself out as far as he could, causing his muscles to ache.

Tails stared at Sonic with anticipation.

"So, how—"

"You look like you've been rolling in coal." Sonic interrupted quickly. "What were you doing with Silver...uh, Master Silver today? That roaring contraption again?"

Tails gave him a mixed look, then cast his gaze toward a dark stain on one of the desks. On the table's surface lay a moderately sized mechanical contraption with an unclear purpose.

" An engine . Master Silver calls it an engine." Tails clarified as he got up from the beanbag and rushed over to his drafting table. He grabbed a paper from it and returned to Sonic, spreading it out on the carpet.

"I've been working on it for months, but I still can't figure it out." Tails explained while pointing to the diagram.

"Isn't this your project, though?" Sonic didn't bother to look at the schematic and instead folded his arms behind his head, leaning against the wall.

Tails didn't hold it against Sonic. He had shown him his plans many times, knowing that Sonic didn't understand them anyway.

"Yeah…" the young fox sighed. "But Master Silver always adds a lot of amendments, additions. Sometimes I don't quite understand them. It's like he already knows everything and came from the future or something, and I have to replicate it."

"Maybe he invented time travel and got stuck here?" Sonic laughed at his absurd idea. "Tails, I'm sure he sees your talent and your smarts, which is why he gives you these challenges. He's your master, after all. I don't know how many times I have to tell you this, kid. But where is he, anyway?"

Sonic couldn't help but notice that Tails still appeared worried. After taking a deep breath, Tails folded his ears and stared at the schematic for a while. Sonic felt sorry for him. He seemed to take his apprenticeship under Silver so seriously and appeared to be surpassing himself each day. Sonic worried about his lack of confidence in his progress.

"He should be back soon. He went to the garden again for some research." Tails finally replied.

"He's been into that recently, huh? I wonder if it's the plants or the fairer sex." Sonic opened one eye and smiled, observing Tails's reaction.

"Sonic..." Tails rolled his eyes. "I can't blame him for being so fascinated with the garden lately. He's been observing the growth of his own cross-breed seeds. It's thrilling!"

Sonic finally leaned forward. It was a nice change to talk about something pleasant.

"Why didn't you go with him then? He did not want you to come?" Sonic asked.

"He certainly did..." Tails scratched his head, clearly hesitant. "I just thought that...since I'd be here by myself, I'd have more time to surprise him and finish the engine. I could finally call myself an inventor! But..." he paused and tried to wipe off the black soot from his vest, but it only smeared. "I guess it's just not working out."

"Hey, kid, you came up with it yourself," Sonic pointed to the schematic. "You're already an inventor!"

"Not if it doesn't work," Tails sighed deeply. He looked disappointed and turned his gaze towards the contraption. "Anyway, I don't want to talk about it now. I'd rather hear what's going on with the king. When I was returning to the tower, all the guards seemed very concerned. What's up with that letter?"

Sonic held his breath. He had hoped to postpone this conversation a bit longer. However, knowing that Tails had given him the letter, he knew he couldn't avoid it. Of course, Tails would be curious.

"I know you, Sonic, and I can see that something's wrong. What's going on?" Tails inquired after another moment of silence from his friend.

"Alright...long or short version?" Sonic sighed deeply, exhaling heavily.

"The one that explains everything." Tails replied as he settled more comfortably on the pouf, unfolding the schematic of his invention.

"I was afraid you'd say that, Tails." Sonic muttered. He leaned his arms on his knees and clasped his hands together.

He needed a moment to gather his thoughts and reluctantly recalled the entire day.

"There was this whole audience with the princess, and before that, a confrontation with the king himself. I was supposed to say that I received a letter and delivered it promptly. Shadow... Sir Shadow didn't want to tell the king about the crow, at least not now, until he figured out why they sent the letter by bird. With a bit of luck, no one would have questioned it further except Shadow, who would confirm that he's already handling the matter. The king didn't inquire about it anyway. He was too concerned about the contents of the letter. I know it was written by Queen Aleena, proposing an alliance. At least that's what I was told. But it seemed stranger to me than it should have." he began to explain.

"Oh...well, that's a good thing, right? At least you'll have peace, as long as the king doesn't want to reply." Tails remarked, watching Sonic's troubled expression. "But that's not all, is it?"

Sonic leaned back against the wall, resting his head against it, and then gazed up at the ceiling. He desperately wished it was just a nightmare he could wake up from.

"I messed things up a bit, Tails." he exhaled with a sigh. "I... got carried away with my explanations and told the king that I received the letter from a trusted friend. I meant you, but I didn't think anyone would interpret it as referring to someone from Starfall, especially their messenger, with whom I supposedly communicated!" Sonic stood up and, seeing Tails' wide-eyed look, began to frantically explain himself. "I swear I didn't want to tell anyone about you; I didn't want to drag you into this! Besides, I couldn't have done that because then everyone would wonder where you got it from. It was just the first thing that came to my mind, and before I could think about what I wanted to say, it just came out..."

Tails remained silent, observing Sonic as he involuntarily reached for his throat with a slow motion.

"Now I have no way out, and I can't even explain it! Since I left Shadow's, I feel like a noose is tightening around my neck. I thought he'd kill me on the spot." Sonic said, standing still and wrapping his cloak around himself even tighter.

Tails still wasn't sure whether to get up and try to comfort his friend or stay put and nervously pick at a loose thread on his pants. These were not the kind of news he expected to hear.

"But...Sir Shadow...shouldn't he confront you? Knowing how things are between you...would he protect you?" Tails said with a hoarse voice.

"I don't understand it either, Tails. He just said it's too late for that, whatever that means…" Sonic replied, turning to face the fox.

Both of them remained in heavy silence, motionless like statues.

"Sonic...I'm sorry that you're in trouble because of me. If it weren't for me, you wouldn't have blurted it out..." Tails' eyes seemed to glisten. "What will you do now? I don't want to lose you."

Sonic immediately shook himself out of his reverie. He couldn't let Tails blame himself for delivering the letter. As he was told by Shadow, he alone was responsible for his words.

"Tails, it's not your fault! You did the right thing." he said, approaching his friend and kneeling down. He smiled reassuringly, as sincerely as he could. "It's me who needs to work on thinking before I speak, and sometimes listening to Shadow."

Tails raised his head to look at Sonic. He seemed incredibly fragile, as if he might shatter at any moment. Sonic felt even worse for having put him through this.

"Now..." Sonic sighed, giving himself a few extra seconds to gather his thoughts. "I need to think about what to do next. But don't worry, I'll figure this out." Or at least, I hope so – he added silently.

He was certain that if he admitted he got the letter from Master Silver's student, who had taken it from a crow, dark clouds would loom over his kingdom. He couldn't allow that. He wished he could bite his own tongue for not simply agreeing with Sir Shadow's plan earlier. Now, he was seriously worried that the king might order him to produce this non-existent friend. The only options that came to his mind were either quickly obtaining a real friend, which was impossible for obvious reasons, or hoping that a bolt of lightning would strike him dead on the castle courtyard.

Tails seemed to believe in Sonic's feigned self-confidence. Most likely, he wanted to believe that his friend and brother from another mother would always find a way out of trouble. He needed that reassurance.

"But Sonic, I still don't understand why it would be such a big deal that a crow delivered the letter. It used to be perfectly normal, after all." Tails probed, following Sonic's lead by getting up as well.

"It's about the offense or even contempt towards the ruler. I'm not sure where it's coming from. Times are changing in a strange way, I guess." Sonic shrugged. "According to our great sir Shadow, it could lead to war. But honestly, I can't wrap my head around it."

"But with a message proposing a renewed alliance? Why would they do that?" Tails seemed to have forgotten his self-blame and was now analyzing the situation.

"Believe me, I'm just as confused as you, even though I should probably know what's going on. Apparently, a simple messenger like me doesn't have any special privilege when it comes to information. Ironic, isn’t it?" Sonic said, sounding bitter as he remembered his conversation with Shadow. The image of the knight in his mind made him feel stressed and irritated.

Then, he remembered one more thing. 

"Tails, do you know what The Rule of Jeste r is?" He crossed his arms.

Tails blinked a few times, slightly surprised by the change of topic.

"It's a story about a royal jester who started pretending to be the king. It's a bit far-fetched, to be honest. Everyone thinks it's a joke until the jester actually becomes the king, not even realizing it. The cycle then repeats in other kingdoms. In the end, all the kingdoms fall, and the first jester goes to the guillotine, still laughing and thinking it's all fun. Strange story, I didn't like it. Why? Do you want to read it?" Tails got up with the intention of searching through the shelves filled with books. Apparently, the study held not only scientific materials.

"Oh..." Sonic pricked up his ears, now fully understanding what Shadow meant. He laughed nervously and scratched his head. "No, thanks. A summary is enough for me. The title just caught my eye, you know...it piqued my curiosity. But you're right; it doesn't sound like a great story."

"Yeees." Tails nodded with suspicion. "Sonic, do you need help with anything? Anything at all?"

"No, buddy, I'll manage." Sonic said with his usual smile. He was touched that he could count on Tails even in such a big matter. "You focus on that engine. Thanks to you, I've cooled off a bit. Getting out of such troubles was never a big deal for me, right?"

"I don't think you really want to hear my answer..." Tails replied uncertainly. He took a deep breath, then exhaled loudly. "You mentioned the audience with the princess. Did the letter say anything about her too?"

Sonic froze, surprised. He didn't expect to go back to that topic, and he was even hoping that Tails would skip it. He wasn't sure if talking to anyone about this situation was a good idea.

"Not really. She used to be engaged to a prince from Starfall, but I don't even know his name." he blurted out rapidly, even dramatically waving his hand. "Oh, and Sir Shadow is reorganizing most of the army because of this letter, so that's why the guards are acting all weird."

He placed his hands on his hips, waiting for the fox's reaction. He really hoped that the last piece of information would capture his attention.

"And you're not at all moved by how much our political situation may change if they get engaged again?" Tails restrained himself from adding anything more. Sonic wasn't one to talk about his own emotions.

"One less kingdom to deliver messages to. Not like I'm traveling there now." the courier shrugged.

He felt his heart starting to race again. The subject was too sensitive for him, but he'd never admit to it.

Tails didn't get a chance to ask anything else because just as he was about to speak, an unpleasant sound of steel doors opening pierced their ears. Both of them looked in that direction, and Sonic was relieved to see Master Silver entering the room.

The light gray hedgehog didn't look much different from his protege. He was equally dirty, with the only difference being the fresh dirt. Turquoise color of his shirt was visible beneath it, and on top of it, he had a dark gray coat with golden clasps."

As he entered, he left a muddy trail behind, which he apparently didn't care about.

"Sorry, Tails, for leaving you alone for so long, but..." he paused as he placed the stuffed bag with the help of telekinesis on the floor and noticed Sonic. "Sonic! I didn't expect you to drop by so late."

Sonic genuinely smiled at the sight of his friend. Since taking Tails under his wing, they had gotten to know each other and discovered that they got along really well. Even if Sonic occasionally stepped on mentor's toes.

Out of respect for Tails, who took things extremely seriously, he always tried to address Silver as Master . But he felt that in some moments, it was unnecessary. After all, no one was here to watch over them, and the messenger wasn't bound by any special etiquette.

"It looks like responsibilities delayed you too." Sonic chuckled, nodding at the dirty hedgehog. "How are the plants?"

"Is there really anything that can slow you down too? I guess it has something to do with that strange commotion." he took out a large handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to Tails. "I was just about to tell Tails that my experiment is starting to show results, so I dug up another bed to expand the research area. Too bad you didn't want to come with me." he said to his student and smiled warmly.

Tails thanked Silver and wiped his face free of the dark residue. He also cleaned his goggles, which regained some of their transparency. He didn't comment on Silver's words but merely glanced sadly at the engine lying on the desk.

Sonic only now noticed how worried his friend seemed. "Hey, Master, Tails showed me your technology. Really impressive." he approached the invention and examined it up close for the first time. He wasn't lying; he was genuinely impressed. He admired Tails for his ability to put every part in its place. He knew he could never even guess how to put it together.

" Our technology? This is Tails' invention. I just propose occasional tweaks or changes, but it's not obligatory. He's the boss here, right?" Silver sent an encouraging look to Tails, who shyly nodded in response.

Sonic could clearly see the pride shining in Silver's eyes. The Master had told him many times that Tails was his most talented student. It was a pity that the young fox himself seemed not to understand that.

"All right, now that you're here, maybe you can tell us what's going on at the castle? I've been spending so much time in the gardens I haven't even had a chance to talk to anyone. And you–" he took off his coat and tossed it onto a chair. "–surely know."

The courier began to wonder what he had done to deserve reliving the same memories from the entire day all over again, as if the universe itself wanted to punish him.

"To my misfortune, I'm too well-informed." he sighed, considering how to broach the subject. He didn't particularly feel like telling him everything. Silver needed only the minimum information. "The Starfall Kingdom sent us a letter proposing an alliance, and I delivered it. Sir Shadow wants to reorganize the army."

Master Silver's eyes widened significantly. It was clear that this was the last piece of news he expected.

A heavy silence settled in the workshop for several long moments. Sonic impatiently fiddled with a piece of his crimson cape, waiting for his friend's reaction.

"That...definitely explains a lot." Silver finally said, frowning. He looked at Sonic from head to toe. "Why...hmm.” he paused for a second. “I won't pry, Sonic. I expect Shadow has already worn you out enough."

"More than you can imagine." the messenger confirmed, exchanging meaningful glances with Tails. He could still feel a shiver run down his spine just at the thought of the confrontation with the knight. Nevertheless, he was grateful that Silver likely noticed his fatigue or reluctance to continue discussing the topic and cut it off.

"You need some rest, Sonic." Tails stated, pushing him towards the door, which he started to open a moment later.

Sonic didn't resist. Even if Tails provided him with a comfortable excuse, there wasn't a trace of falsehood in it. His legs were growing heavier, and the emotions from the whole day were taking a toll.

"You're right, we won't hold you back." Silver said, escorting Sonic to the door. "Come by soon, Tails will be thrilled. And if you need anything, don't hesitate, alright?"

"Sure. Thanks." Sonic crossed the threshold. "I'll remember."

Master and student waved to him before they closed the door. When Sonic heard the distinctive loud click, he exhaled with a whoosh of air. His heart was racing again, and Tails' comforting presence couldn't save him from it now.

He sprinted down the stairs.

***

Amelia sat in a large cream-colored armchair, gazing at the moon outside the tall window. Her thoughts had revolved around the letter all day. Could it be possible that Queen Aleena had actually sent it? Her heart raced every time she felt the growing hope. Her heartbeat was accompanied only by soft, solitary sighs.

She would give a lot just to read the entire contents of the letter by herself.

After meeting with her parents, she had managed to calm down with Blaze's significant help. Her emotions had been raging like a storm. She resented her mother and father for throwing a fragment of information at her, igniting a volcano in her heart, instead of devoting time to talk to her. Without anyone else.

Without a stranger.

The royal messenger had also been on her mind all day. However, every time she thought of him, she felt anger. She blamed herself because he had done nothing wrong.

And that was the problem. He just stood there. He didn't utter a word, just gazing at her. Yet, her resentful heart suggested that he was the source of the trouble. He had brought that piece of paper that disrupted her inner peace.

Her thoughts were still flying chaotically and changed course again, recalling more facts. If Queen Aleena could successfully deliver a letter to their castle, does that mean he could write to her too...? Explain? Confirm or deny?

Amelia felt tears welling up under her eyelids, and one of them escaped down her cheek. She raised her hand to wipe it away, and as she did, she noticed an imprint of the armrest on the chair. She had definitely been sitting in the same position for far too long.

She hadn't even realized how much time had passed.

Blaze had made sure she got herself together when they returned to her room, washed her face, and then sat down, leaning back in the chair. Now she was finally waking up.

She felt her muscles stiffen, still tired from the intense training. She needed to take a walk.

She got up from the chair and smoothed out her dress, which had gotten slightly wrinkled. However, she didn't pay much attention to it. Her actions were more mechanical.

Her heart and mind were overwhelmed by waves of sadness and confusion. She couldn't understand the situation.

She glanced at Blaze, who had fallen asleep on the lavender chaise. In her thoughts, Amelia thanked her friend for waiting until she woke up. It wasn't the first time Blaze had chosen to take care of Amelia before tending to herself and her needs.

She quietly approached the door and left the room without a sound. Leaning against doors, she sighed and looked around the corridor. She had to admit that it looked rather eerie late at night when it was illuminated only by the weak light of a few torches, casting unsettling shadows that played with her imagination.

She didn't want to be gone for too long, not to worry Blaze eventually. She just needed a short walk.

She moved along the cobalt carpet, allowing herself to get lost in her thoughts. The amount of sadness within her was almost unbearable. She had hoped that a little fresh air might clear her mind, but quickly realized there was no chance of that. Everything related to the unexpected correspondence was at the forefront of her thoughts, holding her like a leash.

Lost in thought, she took more steps, trying to force her eyes not to produce more tears. She was so focused on this task that she didn't even notice her own ear twitching toward the depths of the corridor.

The sound of running, which was getting louder with each passing moment, bounced off her awareness like an arrow off a steel plate.

The corridor was dimly lit, making it difficult to see anyone on the other side. Let alone dodge them.

Amelia only snapped out of her thoughts when she was hit and sent sprawling to the floor. She was so surprised that she didn't even make a sound.

After a moment, she felt pain in her upper back. She hissed as it started to throb, and instinctively, she tried to massage the sore area. She didn't fully grasp what had just happened.

It was only when she saw someone sitting in front of her on the carpet, rubbing his forehead, that she realized they had collided due to his carelessness.

The only thing she was certain of about the stranger was that he was a man. She squinted, trying to get a good look at him, but the force of the impact had thrown him too far for the torchlight in her location to reach him.

She noticed that he suddenly froze, probably upon realizing whom he had run into. He quickly got up and approached Amelia, extending his hand to her.

"Your Highness, I'm so sorry, I apologize profusely!" the stranger began to apologize feverishly.

Amelia widened her eyes. At first, she thought it was him . A strikingly similar silhouette, a voice that sounded alike. Her heart jumped to her throat.

Until the man stepped into a patch of light that illuminated him well enough.

Amelia's heart sank like a stone in water. Could things really be this bad for her? Was her own mind playing tricks on her? 

Or maybe she was hit that hard?

Tears welled up under her eyelids again.

But she managed to hold them back when she fully realized who had run into her.

The messenger.

"You..." she muttered, unsure herself whether she felt sadness, bitterness, or anger. Almost instinctively, she took his hand.

"I'm truly sorry, I didn't expect anyone to be here at this hour. Usually, no one's around, and the corridor is all mine, and..." Sonic helped her to her feet, feeling like the words just flowed out, so he forced himself to stop. As if he didn't have enough trouble for one day. Or even for a lifetime.

The princess looked at him with a mixed expression. The soft torchlight that fell on her made him forget to release her hand. Sonic had always considered her a beautiful woman, but now, in this new light, she appeared even more beautiful than usual. Or maybe it was because he saw her face from such a close distance, right in front of him?

Amelia cleared her throat and glanced pointedly at their hands.

"Oh, yes, yes, I apologize, Your Highness…" he said, embarrassed, and then he let go of her hand and bowed.

"It's all right." she reassured him, even though she still felt a pulsating pain in her back. She didn't have the energy or the will to get angry with the scatterbrained messenger. At least I know he can talk – she thought mockingly.

She noticed that he still had this clouded look. It raised a new wave of irritation in her heart.

“I hope you are delivering letters more carefully. You know, like the royal messenger should.” Amelia felt the urge to respond sarcastically. She scolded herself for it in her thoughts, knowing that an excess of emotions had made her more irritable, which shouldn't be an excuse. “Next time, don't run blindly down the corridor, as you might have the misfortune to run into someone far less…understanding." she warned him.

"Careful? Where's the fun in that?" he tried to lighten the mood, but seeing the expression on the princess's face, he cleared his throat nervously. “Of course. Are you sure you're okay?" the courier asked with a worried tone, cursing his own stupidity once again that day.

Amelia thought it was quite nice that he was concerned enough to address her in such an informal way. Maybe she shouldn't make fun of him, not even in her thoughts. She looked at him for a moment, catching herself thinking that his emerald eyes were rather mesmerizing.

"Don't worry about me. I'm not made of glass after all. Just be more careful next time, alright?" Amelia said before passing by him and heading back to her room. Definitely too many experiences for one day.

"I will. Goodnight, Your Highness." the messenger bowed one last time and waited until the princess, who nodded in acknowledgment, disappeared into the darkness.

Amelia could only hear him moving away in his direction. She rolled her eyes. Some people never learn – she thought, this time without a hint of mockery. She even smirked a little.

When she quietly entered her room, Blaze was still asleep, softly snoring. Amelia smiled to herself and covered her friend with a blanket. Earlier, she had been too dazed to do so, or rather, to do anything sensible.

She was impressed by how her heart and mind had reacted when she had seen just his silhouette and heard the sound of his voice. They were incredibly similar.

Any trace of anger toward the courier was gone. Instead, Amelia thought for a long time about whether she could manage to question him. He seemed quite pleasant and, in essence, he owed her that.

Before falling asleep, all she could think about was the messenger and the moment she could talk to him again.

In her heart, the flame of hope had been rekindled once again.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4

Sonic slammed the door behind him, leaning against it with a pounding heart for a few moments. Eventually, he took two long strides to the other end of the room and sat heavily on the bed.

He felt the urge to bury his head in the pillow and scream out all his frustration until he ran out of breath. Instead, he smacked his forehead several times. He could feel it starting to sting, but waves of heat and embarrassment constantly diverted his attention from the pain.

He snorted in anger and then flopped onto his back.

Why did he have to be so stupid? Why did he run down that corridor instead of going the normal Mobian way?

Why did it have to be her of all people?

Sonic furrowed his still stinging forehead at the memory of the collision with the princess. He never expected that right in the middle of the corridor, which was always empty, the king's daughter would be walking alone.

He couldn't decide if he was lucky or terribly unlucky. He didn't even want to think about what would have happened if he had bumped into the first guard he came across. Or, worse yet, Sir Shadow.

He covered his face with his hands and swallowed. Once again, he felt the unpleasantly familiar sensation of a tightening noose around his neck. He wasn't sure if it was the stuffiness in the room or a stress he had never experienced on such a scale before, but his entire face and neck were covered in sweat. He also couldn't catch his breath, as if an invisible loop was tightening around the messenger's throat.

With a trembling hand, he grabbed the dark gray shawl draped over his shoulders, serving as a hood, and ripped it off his neck. However, this didn't free him from the suffocating feeling.

Not again...

Once again, his mind compelled him to go through today's events. An envelope stood before his eyes. In Tails' hands. Sonic felt like the decisions he had made brought judgment upon him faster than he expected. For the first time in his memory, he felt helplessness, rendering him unable to move or even breathe normally.

He knew he could, and perhaps should, have told Shadow that Tails brought him a letter. He was aware that it wouldn't change anything regarding telling the truth to the king. After all, it would involve revealing the truth about the bird. At least he might regain a fragment of the knight's trust. Trust and perhaps the support he so desperately needed now.

He recalled the frightened look on Tails' face when it dawned on him that Sonic, his brother, his friend, could have revealed that he was the one who had the letter first. And the messenger almost did.

Almost.

Almost, which might have cost him his own life.

Almost, which jeopardized the fate of entire kingdoms.

Almost, which would expose Tails to interrogations, stress, and fear. Sonic knew the young fox would have no other way out. No one would believe otherwise. Not some random child.

Tails would talk about the crow.

Fear in the messenger's heart mingled with frustration. He still didn't understand why sending a letter by a bird, which could have been a simple oversight, would lead to war.

He was delivering the messages. Just like his father before him. He felt he deserved to know the truth. No unnecessary games. Deep down, though, he felt that this was Shadow's way of punishing him. With uncertainty. With insinuations.

He felt his heart race again.

If only my father still held the position of the messenger...

NO.

He didn't allow himself to finish the thought. He pushed it out of his mind as quickly as he had let it enter. He had no intention of revisiting his past. Especially not today.

He stared motionless at the dark ceiling, feeling the noose tightening around him. For a moment, it crossed his mind that someone had placed a heavy stone on his chest. He felt the shallowness of his breath. The room was filled only with his own breathing, and the air was growing denser.

For the first time in his life, he couldn't control his body. He tried to force his muscles to move, but they didn't obey him. As if his own body had surrendered and wanted to convince his mind to do the same.

Inside Sonic's head, thoughts and memories still raced. He struggled to go back to the beginning, to the thoughts that caused him to lose the battle with himself. He had to gain control over them. He didn't want to surrender. He couldn't.

He tightly shut his eyelids. Images flashed before his eyes as if he were running through a dense forest.

Once again, he saw Tails. Finally, he felt his lungs fill with air.

You have to be strong. For him. He only has you. Only you...

Sonic managed to clench his hands into fists. He gripped the blanket tightly, still lying on it. The fear, brought upon himself by his own foolishness, still seemed to be in control. He was afraid as if a hungry predator were about to pounce on him and tear him apart.

Again, he felt the heat rising. He wouldn't disappoint Tails. He wouldn't succumb to emotions.

He was determined to finally get up. Stop being weak.

However, his body still didn't obey him. It only allowed him to take in the next breaths of air.

It’s like hitting a wall...bumping into it...

Then, he finally remembered what he wanted.

Shining green eyes. Pink quills illuminated by the soft light of flames. All that accompanied him as far back as he could remember.

His thoughts finally eased, the noose around his neck disappeared.

Only his heart beat faster.

He felt like he regained control over himself. He didn't waste the opportunity and stood up, taking a few small steps away from the bed. As if something were about to grab him and immobilize him again.

The messenger looked through the only window in the room. He could swear that the attempt to regain control over himself, mastering his own thoughts, lasted for hours. Maybe even days. However, the moon was still in the same place when he returned. He figured he had been lying on the mattress for no more than two or three minutes.

The desire to smack himself on the forehead surged again. He didn't want to be afraid. He didn't want to lose control. Yet, this state haunted him more and more often, and he was aware that today's events would only worsen it. He just hoped it would never happen in front of Tails. He wouldn't allow the young fox to see him in such a state.

He pulled a matchbox from his pocket and lit a single candle, placing it on the desk. Besides the bed, a small wooden chest for personal belongings, and a stool, it was the only piece of furniture in the entire room. There wouldn't be space for another, anyway.

The royal messenger used to have an assigned room in the castle, usually located in the corridor with bedrooms for the kingdom's more important personnel. Sonic, however, quickly moved out from there. He didn't need that much space. Besides, here, in the farthest corner of the castle, no one bothered him. His current room was distant enough in the corridor that he could easily tell if someone was approaching. And that was crucial for him, especially when he needed to rid himself of excess or unwanted emotions.

He leaned on the desk for a moment, then took a deep breath. He sat down on the stool and pulled open one of the drawers, taking out its entire contents. He threw everything onto the bed, disregarding whether each item landed on it or bounced off the mattress and clattered onto the floor.

The room was shrouded in deep darkness. Only the faint flame of the candle allowed the messenger to extract an artificial bottom from the drawer. This time, he carefully set it aside, leaning it against the side of the desk.

Next, he pulled out perfectly preserved stationery and took a sheet of paper, spreading it on the desk in front of him, smoothing it out carefully. He reached deeper into the drawer, from which he soon extracted a thick bundle of sealed envelopes. He stared at them for a moment. The letters were packed with unprecedented care. Not a single crease could be found on them. Even a royal scribe would be ashamed in their presence.

Sonic rested his forehead on his hand, hoping that the beating of his heart would finally slow down. Without any surprises for him, it happened quite the opposite.

"What am I expecting?" he whispered to himself, resigning as he leaned against the chair. For a long time, he couldn't understand himself. He tried to put on the same mask every day. He mastered it to perfection. But only he knew what the truth was. Or at least, that's what it seemed to him. Whatever it was, he was certain that it was different from what others thought.

For a long time, there had been only one effective way to keep himself in check. Essentially, the only one he knew.

Pouring emotions and memories onto paper.

Letters practically constituted his entire life. When he was still a child, he always waited for his father to return home, who was also a messenger. He missed him even during his weeks-long absences. He remembered how every time he asked his mother when he would be back, making sure nothing had happened to him.

Then, mom would give him a sheet of paper and charcoal. He wrote letters to his father, but they were never sent. They only allowed him to cope with his absence. He described everything that happened, how he spent his day, how much he couldn't wait for dad to come back. After writing them, he always felt lighter. They gave him the illusion of interaction, contact.

Sonic looked at the candle, its flame reflected in his eyes. The memory of burning paper occupied his mind for a moment.

The letters burned, but the habit of writing them when he needed to cope with internal experiences remained.

And he needed to cope with them more often than he would like to admit.

Even Tails didn't know about his process, about what he did at night. The messenger wanted it to stay that way forever. So that the letters, flowing one after another from his hands, would be forgotten in the history of the world. Only the moon and the stars had the right to see them.

Sonic sighed, trying once again to convince himself not to do it. As always, though, he lost to his own heart, which compelled him to recall the sparkle of emerald eyes.

I hope she won't be mad at me for this... - he thought, recalling the fire he saw in her eyes when she realized who had struck her.

He took a pen in his hand and dipped it into the inkwell. Leaning over the paper, he began to write.

Dearest Amy…

***

Amelia halted Blaze with a hand. She bent down so that the bush they stood by completely concealed her. She didn't want to risk being caught by her mother, who liked to spend time in the garden.

The princess wasn't sure if Annelise was still in there. However, she preferred to err on the side of caution.

"Your Highness, I don't think Sir Shadow..."

"I saw him heading towards the barracks. That means he must have passed through the garden!" Amelia interrupted her friend, scanning the area in the process, searching for her target.

"But I believe you should go to your lesson." Blaze placed her hand on Amelia's shoulder. "As a princess, you can't neglect your education."

"I'll say I wasn't feeling well." Amelia rolled her eyes. "Besides, I'm excellent at arithmetic. My parents will surely understand."

I just can't get caught by Mom... - she thought, nervously swallowing. Her parents, especially her mother, took their only daughter's education very seriously.

Blaze didn't add anything more. She just sighed quietly and bent down next to the princess. The bush was large enough to effectively limit visibility, but Amelia seemed to ignore it, still scanning for the black and red quills.

Shadow will probably be very unhappy that she's leaving her duties, but she had to talk to him. She couldn't wait any longer.

Amelia took Blaze's hand and smoothly pulled her through the alley between perfectly trimmed bushes. Along the way, she nodded to several guards patrolling the gardens, who stopped to bow to her. She never liked that. She would definitely prefer them to just say a simple good morning.

Passing by rows of colorful flowers of various kinds, as they slipped through the successive pathways, they finally spotted the entrance to the barracks. Amelia felt a sense of relief realizing that she was only a dozen steps away from completing her task. She felt her heart racing, and a wave of warmth washed over her body. She couldn't determine if it was from excitement or stress.

"You could go to him after lessons without risking the queen's displeasure. You could rethink this." Blaze advised her friend.

"Blaze, I have to handle this as soon as possible." Amelia said. "You know I have to."

"But you shouldn't. You've been through this before." the cat noticed the fire in the princess's eyes at her words. "I'm worried about you."

Amelia sighed and nodded. She appreciated Blaze's concern more than she could imagine. She remembered how much of a support Blaze had been for her, but she knew that no one but herself could fully understand her actions.

"You know I have to." Amelia repeated, turning to her friend. Her gaze was filled with sadness and determination. "My parents...they won't tell me anything. I know that. They worry too much. I can only count on you."

Blaze took her hand and squeezed it gently. As important as her friend's state of mind was to her, she knew she couldn't stop her. At least now, she could support her. And try to restrain her.

"Always. Just be careful about what you're getting into, okay?" Blaze looked deeply into Amelia's eyes.

Amelia gave her a grateful smile and took a deep breath, trying to shake off the burden of emotions and stress. Sometimes she couldn't stand how emotional she could be. They walked down the pathway towards the barracks, where unusually little activity prevailed.

"Good morning, Your Highness!"

Amelia and Blaze turned around in surprise. When they had looked around earlier, they hadn't noticed anyone. Now, standing before them, covered in dirt, was a gray hedgehog. Judging by the tracks Amelia noticed, he had been hidden among the flower beds and had just now emerged onto the pathway. She quickly assessed that from their previous position, she had no chance of spotting him.

"And good morning to you, lovely lady." he added as his eyes settled on Blaze. He set down the wooden crate of vegetables he was carrying and bowed deeply.

"Master Silver! Nice to see you!" Amelia said, genuinely smiling at the sight of him. Since he had been spending time in the palace gardens, she had gotten to know him a bit. Besides appreciating him for his work and research, she liked him as a person.

She forgot that she might meet him here.

Blaze nodded in greeting. Amelia noticed that the lady-in-waiting seemed noticeably more energetic, at least as far as Blaze was concerned. Glancing at her friend, Amelia saw a spark in her eyes.

"Are you still conducting research?" Amelia asked, nodding towards the disrupted flower beds. She was impressed that even such a mess could look like an intentional part of the garden in Master Silver's hands. It looked natural.

"I'm in the process of collecting samples. But I don't think Your Highness and Blaze would want to hear my lecture on vegetables." he chuckled, pointing to the crate with his boot.

"And you're mistaken there." Amelia smiled kindly and gently nudged Blaze with her elbow, who only blinked a few times. "Unfortunately, I have to go somewhere very urgently, but next time, I'll be more than happy to listen to your discoveries!"

"So I'll be waiting. I won't keep you, until our next meeting." Silver bowed in farewell and lifted the crate.

"Oh, one more thing! Have you seen my mother today? Or the messenger?" the princess asked before the gardener could leave.

He looked at her intrigued and clearly pondered for a moment.

"I'm afraid I haven't seen her. It's hard for me to notice anyone here, Your Highness." he gestured towards the flower beds. "Although I think the royal courier might be with Sir Shadow. The last time I saw him, he was heading towards the wing with his chamber."

Amelia warmly smiled at the thought that her suspicions turned out to be correct. Or rather, they could turn out to be correct.

"Thank you very much, Master. May your research be fruitful!"

"Good luck with your research, Silv...I mean, Master Silver." Blaze nodded and, embarrassed by her slip of the tongue, discreetly pulled Amelia by the sleeve.

Amelia also nodded to Silver, and when he disappeared behind the bushes, she gave Blaze a meaningful look. Her friend avoided eye contact, and with quick steps, she turned towards the barracks. The princess smiled to herself and jogged to catch up with her.

"Maybe you should go to the garden more often? I'm sure Master Silver would appreciate the company." Amelia teased. After a short while, they reached the barracks.

"I do go. I see him sometimes." Blaze replied shortly, pushing the door open. Amelia noticed that, unlike ever before, her friend tried to hide her face while leading the way.

"Next time, come and listen about vegetables." she laughed, climbing the stairs.

Blaze didn't respond. She clearly felt uneasy, so Amelia decided not to press on. Nonetheless, she wished her friend would become more open to emotions and find happiness. Unlike herself.

"At least we know that Shadow keeps him close. The messenger, I mean." she remarked, changing the subject, to which Blaze nodded.

Amelia knew that when Shadow came to the barracks, he usually stayed upstairs. She suspected he liked to have a good view of his soldiers.

When they climbed to the top floor together, they saw a spacious room with several training dummies and chairs. Apart from these few things, it was quite empty. Sunbeams filtered through small windows, making the armor pieces left by the knights gleam dazzlingly. Sir Shadow stood by one of the windows in impeccably polished armor. He stood motionless like a statue, staring out the window.

When the women took the first steps on the creaking wooden floor, only after a few moments did the knight's ear twitch. He turned head toward them, and his eyes sparkled with surprise. He certainly did not expect a visit from the princess.

"Your Highness." he bowed deeply, then took a few steps forward. "Amelia, what are you doing here? If I'm not mistaken, you should be in the midst of your studies at this hour."

Amelia felt stress under the gaze of his eyes, as red as blood. From his tone, she accurately inferred that he was not pleased with this visit.

"Shadow!" Despite everything, the princess barely restrained the urge to embrace her friend. However, she respected his distant demeanor. She walked slowly towards him and nervously started playing with her fingers. "Perhaps I should, but... I had to meet with you. It's... a delicate matter."

Sir Shadow scrutinized her with a penetrating gaze for a while. Even after all these years, she still couldn't sometimes fathom what was going on in his mind. For such a calm knight, it was difficult at times to predict his reactions.

He shifted his gaze to Blaze, giving her the same piercing scrutiny. Blaze did not react.

"She can stay. Actually...she should hear this and be here." Amelia assured Shadow, to which he responded with a nod. He valued his privacy, especially when it came to her.

"What is so important that you would leave your duties?" he asked with a serious tone, but apparently noticing the nervousness of his sister, his gaze softened. "Are you in trouble?"

"No. It's just..." Amelia sighed deeply. "I need..." she paused when she noticed that the knight, despite his piercing gaze, seemed a bit absent. "Shadow, is everything okay?"

She reached out to him, but he didn't flinch. She could sense that something was bothering him, and his thoughts were intensely focused on it. She could see it in his eyes, which was entirely unlike him. It worried her.

The knight emitted a guttural rumble. He nodded and then crossed his arms over his chest. The princess noticed that he took a deep breath.

"Duties. New and old. Nothing for you to worry about." he replied. "Why did you come?"

Amelia didn't believe him. She knew him too well to fall for the excuse of duties. She knew he always performed them with exceptional care and composure. Even if they concerned the most serious matters, they never made his mind wander. However, she also knew him well enough to realize he wouldn't want to tell her anything, so she didn't comment. At times, she felt like an annoying child he had to take care of.

"I need your help. I have an important letter to send, and...I want to deliver it in person." she said in a tone as obvious as she could muster.

Shadow tilted his head slightly. His gaze took on a suspicious tone. He took another step closer.

"And how am I supposed to help you with that? Do you want an escort to Gaia knows where?"

"No, no. I meant that I want, or rather, I have to personally deliver it to the messenger. Not through a drop-off or a guard." Amelia said, swallowing as she felt Shadow's gaze drilling into her. "To do that, I need to find him. And I suspect you've had regular contact with him lately. So, I want to ask you to have him, you know, send it to me. Will you do that for me?"

"What's so important that I have to send for him?" Shadow placed his hands on his hips and closed the distance between him and Amelia once again. She could feel his breath on her forehead.

"I think I don't need to explain my correspondence to you." Amelia straightened up, trying to at least match him a little. "I need to make sure that my message definitely reaches its destination. I want to take care of my own relationships with other kingdoms, and that's all you need to know. I wouldn't come to you if it weren't for the fact that no one knows where the messenger is." she said the words, hoping they would convince the knight. She wasn't sure if she would believe herself. However, it was true that since morning, no one could determine the whereabouts of the royal messenger.

Shadow nodded slowly. Even if he had his own opinion on the matter, he wouldn't consider arguing with the king's daughter. He knew his place in the hierarchy and had no intention of leaving it.

However, Amelia knew that he was worried about her. He showed it in his own way, but she was certain of this one thing. She feared that it was precisely Shadow's concern for her that could undermine her plan.

For several long, tense moments, there was a heavy silence. The gazes of the princess and the knight clashed, and Blaze, who had been standing on the side, could swear that she saw small sparks.

"I'll send him to you. On one condition. Promise me that it has nothing to do with Starfall." he stopped her before she could respond, then leaned in towards her ear. "I won't let you go through the same thing again. You. Must. Swear."

"Shadow, I...I know what the situation looks like, and I swear to you on my life that my message has nothing to do with it. Trust me." Amelia said, sending him a determined look.

Shadow straightened up, and his gaze softened slightly. However, he remained vigilant, scrutinizing every twitch on her face.

"Let it be so. I trust that you understand. However, if I find out that you broke this oath, I will never make a similar request from you again, no matter the consequences I face."

"I won't break it. I never have." Amelia, with a pounding heart, began to retreat towards the stairs. "Thank you, Shadow. It's...really important. Don't worry about me."

The knight nodded as he watched them descend the stairs one after the other. Amelia wasn't afraid of breaking the oath she made to Shadow. She truly understood the situation. Moreover, her message couldn't have anything to do with the Starfall Kingdom since it didn't even exist.

***

Amelia paced back and forth in the room. She couldn't sit still. Only a few hours had passed since her meeting with Shadow, but for her, they felt like ages. She wondered why the messenger had suddenly disappeared. Perhaps he got scared that he had bumped into her in the corridor at night? Before, he was literally everywhere, always on the move. On duty.

She hoped to talk to him without anyone's knowledge, especially without Shadow's and her parents' knowledge. However, the only person she needed right now had vanished like a stone in water. All she could do was wait for Shadow to really send him to her.

She felt intense emotions within herself—nervousness, stress. She had no idea what she would learn. However, her intuition told her that it would be…something. At least.

When she returned to her chamber, she dismissed Blaze. She could see that the lady-in-waiting was reluctant to leave, but had no intention of opposing her orders. Surely, Blaze wanted to stay by her side, but Amelia had to, she needed to deal with this on her own. Blaze wanted to hold her back. She wouldn't allow that. Her friend had to understand eventually that she couldn't erase from her mind and heart everything that had haunted her for the past years.

She crossed her arms over her chest and stopped by the window. From here, she had a view of most of the town and the mountains stretching beyond it. Whenever she needed to clear her thoughts, she looked at the beauty of the world around her. She liked to imagine what it would be like if, instead of being a princess, she were an ordinary girl from the common folk. Just a subject with a simple life. Without obligations as weighty as those that surrounded her at every step. She would feel free. No one would mess with her head from childhood. No one would break her.

She could walk the streets with a completely clear mind. She pictured herself going to the market every day to buy food for dinner. Chatting with neighbors. Days passing carefreely without any surprises. And even her heart fluttering in the direction of that one person who would become the most important in her life.

Amy smiled at the thought.

Her contemplation was interrupted by a knock on the door of the chamber. She felt her heart leap to her throat, and the hands hidden under snowy-white gloves began to sweat.

There's nothing to stress about, right? Everything might as well stay the same...Don't panic. – she tried to calm herself. However, her heart wanted to jump out of her chest. She had waited for this moment for so long. She was starting to doubt if it would ever come. Yet, it did.

She took a deep breath, smoothing her quills in the process. She approached the door, then pulled the handle. As she expected, behind it stood the blue hedgehog clad in a crimson cloak. The moment she opened the door, she immediately noticed how tense he was, although he clearly tried to show the opposite.

"You wished to see me, Your Majesty" he bowed low. "I was told it concerns important mail."

Amelia scrutinized him, trying to figure out how to respond. In the end, she didn't have any actual letter, but she didn't even consider how to convey that to the messenger. She knew what she wanted to achieve but not how to begin.

"Indeed, I wanted to see you. I would have found you myself, but there was no trace anywhere." she replied evasively and gestured to invite him inside.

Sonic looked at her, surprised. As far as he knew, he was supposed to come to collect an important message from the princess, and he did not expect it to involve entering her private chamber. He began to get nervous, fearing that despite her assurances from yesterday, their encounter might not go unnoticed.

"I...I was making use of my free time, Your Highness." he replied, gazing into the depths of her green eyes. In the daylight, they were as dazzling as they were in the glow of torches. He could lose himself in them.

When the moment of his silent response passed, the princess signaled him with a nod to enter. After a second of hesitation, he crossed the threshold. She seemed oddly tense. He noticed that she was carefully observing every twitch he made.

Princess Amelia's room was spacious yet felt quite cozy. On the left side, there was a sizable bed covered with red bedding. Next to it were nightstands adorned with small vases of flowers and candles. The messenger glanced over a lavender chaise longue and then a large cream-colored armchair. It looked more comfortable than the most comfortable chair he had ever had the chance to sit on.

Several paintings hung on the light-colored walls, mostly depicting landscapes from distant lands. Sonic could swear he had been to all those places. Or maybe it was just his imagination. He had been to so many places that they were starting to overlap in his memory.

The wooden floor was adorned with a bright red carpet. As Sonic walked across it, reaching the center of the room, he felt like he was walking on a delicate cloud.

Amelia closed the door behind him, turning the key in the lock. Sonic tried not to stare at her, so he let his gaze wander over the walls and windows until he stopped at the view of the town. From his own room, he could only see the forests. From here, it seemed so small, as if the slightest breeze could sweep it away. Nevertheless, that was where he felt safest. Most secure. He smiled to himself at the memory of his family home.

"I don't have any letter. At least not at the moment." she admitted, crossing her arms. She tried to organize the words in her mind, aiming to clarify the situation clearly. Enough to say sufficient and yet not too much.

“Why did Your Majesty send for me then?” Sonic felt increasing unease and growing tension. They were not caused solely by being in the presence of the princess.

However, he didn't want to believe that she would be capable of punishing him. He knew her, even if she was unaware of his existence until the audience. Still, he felt uneasy.

Amelia paced around the room. She was still trying to gather her thoughts. She didn't think that even after so many hours of contemplating the conversation, she wouldn't know what to say. She could see that the messenger was watching her too attentively, just as she was watching him. She sensed something peculiar in it.

"Please, have a seat." she indicated the cream-colored armchair, then folded her hands in front of her. Her thoughts flashed back to the previous night when he collided with her with full force. She had a bruise on her back as a memento of that incident. From their brief exchange, she deduced that the messenger wasn't the type to get overly nervous. In fact, quite the opposite.

The messenger settled into the chair, seemingly sinking into its comfort. He clearly wasn't accustomed to such luxuries. Yet, he was still noticeably stressed, although she could see him attempting to relax.

Maybe he's afraid that I've changed my mind. That I'm upset about it – she thought when compassion welled up within her. She was certain that the hedgehog might rightfully fear for his fate if he encountered someone else. After a moment of irritation caused by the collision and his presence, she understood that it was ultimately just an accident. She also knew that other people might punish him. Even if not too harshly. Some could take such carelessness too personally and react with severity.

He shouldn't be afraid of her. No one should.

"Don't worry, you're not here because of the...accident. That's why you're nervous, right? Unnecessarily so." she managed a friendly smile.

Sonic lifted his gaze to her. Secretly, he hoped that his nervousness wouldn't be so apparent. After all, it wasn't the first time he had put on his mask. He truly believed he had mastered it perfectly. Or maybe Princess Amelia Rose was just exceptionally skilled at reading others' emotions.

He breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that Amy... Amelia didn't hold the collision against him. At least, she didn't seem inclined to dwell on it.

"All right, then, a weight off my chest!" he tried to reciprocate the smile. He couldn't help it. A nervous laugh escaped him despite his efforts.

"You're in a good mood." Amelia observed with relief, noting that he had loosened up. She decided to maintain this atmosphere before getting down to business. She needed to build trust. "I don't think I've had the chance, so let me make up for it. What's your name?"

"Sonic, Your Majesty." he wanted to stand to give a slight bow, but the princess stopped him with a gesture.

"Sonic. Interesting name. I haven't heard it before. I think." Amelia looked at him for a moment. She couldn't say why, but he intrigued her. Despite being a stranger, she had an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Perhaps it was due to the familiar color of his quills. The previous royal messenger had a similar hue. "I hope I didn't cause you any trouble by seeking you out. And forgive me for pulling you away from your duties."

Sonic felt enchanted by her kindness. He was aware that she was merely stretching the reason for his presence here. However, the way she did it effectively alleviated the pressure on him.

Although he wasn't sure if being in her private chamber was a good idea. But the decision was not his to make.

"You shouldn't worry about it. I'm at the service of the crown. I should always be nearby." after a few seconds, he felt a wave of heat. "Your Highness," he quickly added, grabbing the strap of the bag.

Amelia smiled warmly at him, catching his slip. It was a pleasant change to talk to someone who didn't stick too much to formality. Even if accidentally.

However, there was something sad in that smile.

"I apologize, I shouldn't keep you here longer than necessary." Amelia sighed as her heart regained control. "Sonic, I called you here to help me." she paused, approaching the chair he was sitting on. "And I wouldn't want it to be an order, but I don't want to accept opposition. You must understand that this...it's really important to me."

Sonic straightened up in the chair. He furrowed his brow slightly, feeling the tension again. He carefully studied her face. He saw seriousness mixed with sadness in her expression. He was ready to follow any of her orders. Or rather, a request .

He nodded in response, observing how Amelia sent him a gaze full of uncertainty and then gathered herself again. The princess took a deep breath and crossed her arms over her chest. For a moment, she stood still, looking down at the messenger sitting in the chair.

“I want you to tell me the whole truth. You delivered a letter to my father. You know which one.” she squeezed her arms tighter. “Did you really have contact with someone from the Starfall Kingdom? Did you manage to communicate with them?”

Sonic's eyes widened. He felt a wave of heat spreading throughout his body. He abruptly pulled the strap of the bag, which tightened around him, making it difficult to breathe. A stream of thoughts rushed through his head. What was he supposed to answer? Continue the lie, from which he had no way of untangling himself? He had sincerely hoped that he would be able to take a break from it for at least one day. Not to think about it.

And yet. Princess Amelia Rose stood before him with a fierce glint in her eyes, revealing that this matter was more important to her than to anyone else. He had noticed it during the audience when she spoke with the king and queen. The anxiety that gripped her then was probably palpable even in the village. He was so preoccupied with his thoughts, dealing with Sir Shadow, that he didn't even suspect why she had summoned him.

He saw no way out of this trap. In a few short moments, he felt like a prisoner not only of this lie resulting from a stupid misunderstanding but also of the current conversation. He very much wanted to free himself from it. He didn't even consider that it might touch on the sphere of his relationship with the princess, which, in any case, was nonexistent.

This letter and the lie had brought him not only before the king but also before her. He had only a fraction of a second to make a decision. However, he knew that it was just the illusion of choice. He couldn't tell the truth. It was already too late for that.

"Yes." he replied, loading that word with all the certainty he had, even if it was feigned. "But I shouldn't talk about it."

Amelia covered her mouth with her hand and walked through the room again. Her heart wanted to leap out of her chest. Her thoughts raced like never before. She didn't expect it would cost her so much. She looked at Sonic, and instead of seeing him, she saw the key to the cage of her sorrow and sadness.

She felt tears welling up beneath her eyelids. She took a deep breath and quietly exhaled to hold them back.

However, the most important thing was to urge the messenger to keep talking. Regardless of what her father or Shadow commanded him.

"I know. But please answer my questions. It doesn't matter what my father or Shadow told you." she struggled to control her voice from trembling. "Did you...did you have any contact, any at all, with the Prince of Starfall? Did you receive something that..." she had to pause to hold back the rushing tears. "...was meant for me? Anything?"

The princess stood over him, with teary eyes.

"I..." Sonic felt a tightness in his chest. The previous question was already too heavy for him, but this? Did Princess Amelia think he had contact with the Prince of Starfall? Maybe that he conveyed the message? His head started spinning. The overwhelming weight of it all was beginning to wear him down. He tightly closed his eyes, hoping to simply wake up from this.

"Answer. Please..." Amelia said almost in a whisper, dropping to her knees.

Finally, he focused his scattered gaze on Amelia's face. Her sight hit him harder than he could have ever expected. She knelt on the carpet in front of the chair, with her gaze fixed on him as if he were to be the last person she'd see. The gentle, soft look gave way to despair mixed with a sharp shadow of determination. She begged and demanded at the same time.

Sonic once again pondered the answer. His mind was blank. Coming here, he never would have thought something like this would happen.

He didn't have to think long to assert with absolute certainty that he was facing a vivid picture of unhappy love. The kind that leaves only emptiness, sorrow. With each passing moment, he felt his heart tightening with an increasingly invisible thread.

The messenger never thought about how the princess endured the broken engagement. They were both just children at that time, and he didn't even live in the castle back then. Apparently, it affected her more deeply than it should have. It lingered within her, germinating over the years. All those emotions lay dormant within her. It took the letter to truly awaken them.

Or maybe something happened that intensified it all.

When Sonic lifted his gaze again, breaking free from his thoughts, Amelia was still on the floor in the same position. He rose slowly from the chair and approached her.

"Sonic, I need to know..." she sobbed with a pleading tone. "Can't you see how much this means to me?"

Sonic extended his hand to help her up. Seeing her in such a state, he wrestled with an internal struggle. However, even though his heart suggested otherwise, he couldn't go any further than he already had. Even if he had seriously considered it.

"I can't give you the answer you're looking for, Your Majesty. I'm truly sorry." For a few more heartbeats, he looked into her eyes, which screamed with sadness, and the tears she had held back for so long finally found their way out, like a flood. "It's time for me." He broke the intense gaze she had given him, and, giving a bow, he passed her, heading towards the exit.

Amelia wiped away the tears streaming down her cheeks, and her heart was overwhelmed with sorrow, disappointment, and all the emotions she didn't want to feel. Not to this extent.

She turned to the messenger before he could open the door. His behavior reignited the same anger she felt in the throne room. And at night in the corridor. Most of all, she couldn't swallow the fact that he gave her what she wanted. At least, that's what she thought. She wouldn't let anger take control of her again.

"Sonic..." she said softly. "Forgive me for you seeing me in this state. Thank you. You gave me an answer. It's nobody's fault. Nobody's."

The messenger glanced back over his shoulder and watched for a few seconds as princess Amelia stood in the middle of the room with face in her hands.

He couldn't prevent this. He couldn't help her.

He left her room, gently closing the door behind him. Then walked slowly toward his own room. For once, he couldn't bring himself to run.

When he finally arrived, he slammed the door shut. He never wanted to see her in such a condition. He felt like he was being tortured, having to watch her suffer when he couldn't do anything about it.

He sat on the bed and leaned his elbows on his knees. His gaze drifted to the drawer of the desk. Hedgehog stared at it with an empty look, as if he were in a trance.

There was one thing he could do.

A liar will always be a liar. No matter how far they go.

Those are your words, Dad. I won't leave her like this. I can't. – he thought, and after a moment, he got up, walked to the desk, and opened the drawer.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5

The next few days passed for Sonic in the usual routine work, accompanied by serious contemplation about his actions, both past and future. The silence that enveloped this time soothed and weighed on him at once.

He felt as though centuries had passed since the arrival of the message from the Starfall Kingdom. He could almost swear that he had aged several good years himself. At least, that's how he felt. He was ready for any summons from Shadow, but it never came. The last conversation with the royal advisor seemed more like the messenger was just bothering him, more than usual. Sir Shadow responded with half-hearted replies, clearly being somewhere else in his thoughts, until he eventually informed him only to be prepared for their next conversation and instructed him to get out of his sight.

The more time passed, the more disoriented Sonic became about the situation. Thoughts even crossed his mind that perhaps it wasn't as serious as he thought, and Shadow was just toying with his nerves. These thoughts led him to question why the king wouldn't extract absolutely everything from him about his connections in Starfall. Why was he treated so casually?

Perhaps, no one simply trusted him. Especially Shadow.

Feeling that he had minimal control over his own fate, he decided to finally surrender to it and see where it would lead him. After all, he couldn't undo his own recklessness and words. There was nothing he could do, especially without revealing the details that would personally cost him his head if he started talking about them in front of Sir Shadow.

Coming to terms with everything happening around restored a certain level of calmness to him. It became easier for him to talk to Tails and other residents, whether in the castle or the town. Sometimes, he could even genuinely smile without dark thoughts lingering in the back of his mind. In a sense, he felt like his old self.

However, one matter seemed to torment him more than anything else.

The night after the conversation with Princess Amelia left him in a trance. He still had her figure kneeling on the floor of her room before his eyes, seemingly releasing all the desperation, suffering, and sorrow that had been tightly locked within her for years.

He always tried not to give in to emotions, sometimes even fighting against them. Yet, his heart tore into pieces when it brought the image of those teary emerald eyes to his mind. Sonic was willing to do anything to never have to see it again. He wanted to prevent it so badly.

He recalled the moment when he pulled out one of his older letters from the hidden bottom of his desk drawer. Then, the moment of opening it, rereading it. Signing it.

Only when he was about to leave the room and rush to the princess's chamber did the weight of his intentions hit him. Rational thinking finally pierced through the heavy clouds engulfing his mind. It felt like the first time in a long while. He asked himself if what he had wanted to do just moments ago would help anyone.

Sonic envisioned his frozen silhouette shrouded in the darkness of the night, barely visible in the dim light of a flickering candle. He saw how, with each exhale, all his energy and a cloud of darkness left him. 

He sincerely longed for moments of carefree life, without the feeling of a noose around his neck, when his only concern was how long it would take to fulfill his duties or whether he would have to deliver a message to another kingdom. He had episodes when he felt a lack of control over his own body. However, this only happened when, for some unknown reason, he delved into his own memories that should have been erased.

Every moment he spent alone fueled his thousandth bout of anger at himself for not being able to do the one thing Shadow had asked of him. He was so consumed by constant self-chastisement that, if it weren't for visits to Tails, he probably wouldn't have eaten at all. His friend took care of him better than he did of himself. Another reason why he couldn't bring himself to even look in the mirror to see his reflection. He couldn't forgive himself for potentially exposing his brother to things he should never experience due to his own stupidity. Tails didn't deserve anything that Sonic might bring upon him. He had been through enough in life, and surely the last thing his safe haven, built for him by Silver, needed was a storm in the form of a blue hedgehog.

Sonic felt that Tails' mentor somehow knew that thoughts and problems were brewing in his head, but he didn't say a word. Instead, he did what the messenger truly needed at that time. He kept him occupied. Even if Sonic didn't stay for long – he couldn't risk Tails noticing his concerns, which undoubtedly cast a shadow in every one of his glances – Silver presented him with the progress of his apprentice's work or showed the results of his own research. However, the silver hedgehog surely knew that the messenger was only pretending to understand everything being said to him. Still, he was incredibly grateful for it.

At least for a few moments, he could feel better.

Though he had to admit that this stagnation allowed him to catch his breath. And the absence of seeing Sir Shadow's face multiple times a day helped him rebuild himself a bit. Sir Shadow had, in fact, forbidden him from coming unless summoned, and every message addressed to him had to be personally delivered by one of his trusted knights. Sonic had no intention of complaining. Moreover, he would prefer it to stay that way permanently.

He was impressed by how other Mobians lived their ordinary lives, as if nothing had happened. They had their ordinary worries and problems, as well as joys. It was one of the few things that brought a smile to his face. In their minds, there was no ongoing war that made them question themselves and what they were doing. He wished he could be in the place of any of them.

Every time his thoughts briefly drifted towards them or he had a view of the lively crowd in the market square, he felt his heart tremble with a desire for nothing to disturb this state of affairs. He wanted to protect them all.

He guessed it was due to the old teachings instilled in him from a young age. That was supposed to be his original task. The protection of every innocent being.

Or maybe he was just like that. He never really got a chance to find out about his own true nature. Although he wasn't sure if there was anything to regret.

Sonic snapped out of his thoughts as the persistent sunbeam tried to blind him. He now stood leaning against the wall of the castle corridor, observing the maids emerging from their living quarters. Partially hidden behind a stone bust, the messenger stood out against the bluish-gray wall only with his crimson cape. The first rays of dawn caressed it more sharply, accentuating its color and making it seem like a part of a decorative composition. He watched as the palace staff first unveiled the heavy curtains, then went about their daily duties. Even within the castle, this small community seemed oblivious to the current concerns of him, the king, and the entire kingdom.

Discreetly, he pulled out a creamy envelope from behind his cape, making sure no one was paying attention to him. If he wanted to protect everyone, even at the cost of himself, he could do it in many ways. He had been thinking about it all this time, generously granted to him by Shadow.

And so, he was already a liar who couldn't reveal the truth, even if he wanted to so badly. No matter what guided him. That's how others would see him. He noticed a diminishing difference in whether another lie would somehow change the course of events. Increasingly, he started pushing his own problem to the sidelines, while the broken heart allowed the desire to heal it to flood back in, gradually intensifying to the state from a few nights ago. He wanted to protect it from complete breakdown, from drowning in an ocean of despair forever.

Sonic saw Amelia during those few days as she roamed the palace corridors alone. He wasn't sure if she was aware of his presence, but her absent gaze told him enough. He noticed that she didn't respond to anyone's greetings, as if she didn't even know that anyone was around her.

He hoped that after two, maybe three days, the princess would regain herself. He understood that after such an emotional outpour, she might feel emptiness, not knowing what to do with herself. However, the longer he observed her drifting between her own activities like a ghost, barely resembling the shadow of herself he had known for years, the more he realized that she had lost a part of her soul and heart too long ago. She would never be able to recover them. Not without the one and only thing she desired above all. What he saw in her eyes when she knelt before him, reflected even now in her absent gaze.

Sonic sighed and tucked the letter back. Despite his own heart tearing in half whenever he recalled the princess or saw her in passing while running through the castle, his mind still tried to pull him away from it. As a mere messenger, normally he couldn't do anything, and Amelia surely understood that. Even if she saw him as her last hope. So, he tried not to think about it too much. Just as anyone else in his place probably would.

The common resident of the Green Hill Kingdom shouldn't be concerned about the princess's emotional turmoil unless it directly involved him.

However, for some reason, he carried an envelope with him. He constantly felt it burning in his chest. Yet, it was an unusual sensation. The fire emanating from the object ignited his heart strongly enough for him to be aware of it every passing moment, but not enough for him to force himself to discard it. It was as if the envelope and fate were mocking his inner conflict.

He knew it would be best if the letter had never existed; he should have burned it in the candle flame where it was written, on the spot. He simply couldn't bring himself to do it. Perhaps he never even thought about it until now.

Sonic only dreamed of having no worries, focusing on enjoying the wind smoothing his quills during a run, and taking short naps in the shade of trees.

He hated feeling grounded, both physically and emotionally.

Messenger leaned out impatiently from behind the stone bust. With relief, he noticed that the castle scribe was just opening the door to the room a dozen meters away. He waited a few moments for him to empty the wooden crate right next to them and enter it. Then, with two quick strides, he covered the distance to the door, and without even knocking, pressed the handle.

Opening the door, Sonic felt like he had bumped into something. A hiss of irritation suggested to him that the scribe hadn't even had time to move to a safe distance. When the messenger entered with an apologetic smile, he couldn't help but burst into laughter.

"It still somehow eludes me how you always manage to appear too quickly." The chameleon reached behind his back to massage the sore spot. He looked at the hedgehog emotionlessly, accustomed to his way of being.

"And I always forget that you forget. It's a bit ironic considering you're supposed to be the sharp one, Espio." Sonic closed the door, then crossed his arms over his chest with a mocking smile. He always enjoyed teasing his favorite castle scribe. "Or maybe I'm just too fast for you. Another few days, and your back may not withstand another encounter with the door."

Espio rolled his eyes and with a quiet sigh of frustration, he walked to the other side of the small room where his desk was located. He placed on the nearly black surface some papers he somehow didn't have to pick up from the floor.

"It wouldn't hurt if you learned some manners. Perhaps if someone knocked something hard on your head, you'd know how to knock on doors." Espio said calmly, taking a seat behind his desk. "It's a mystery to me how, by some stroke of luck, you don't forget the recipients of your correspondence, given that you forget what I remind you every day: knock on the door before you enter ."

"Well, I think it's better for your back to ache for a moment than be late with a delivery. Knocking takes time! I just have it in my blood, you know it!" Sonic approached the desk, placing hands on his hips.

"I'd love to see you say the same words at a pillory, Sonic. No one is forcing you to come here with the first ray of sunlight. I have other work to do too." Espio said without even raising his eyes to his interlocutor, instead reviewing the lists he had set aside earlier. "Besides, you have the audacity to have such an attitude when our situation is quite tense."

"Hmpff, I won't act like I'm dying because of it." Sonic felt his own reason wanting to chastise him for this contradiction. "We all should loosen up and take a deep breath. Especially you and Shadow. What do you have for me today?"

As usual, Espio treated him with silence as he meticulously cataloged the mail. Sonic observed the smooth movements of his hands as he filled in the document's columns in the dimly lit room. Although dawn had passed a few moments ago, the scribe showed no hurry to unveil the heavy burgundy curtains. The visibility was certainly not aided by the fact that the furniture was made of dark wood. It reminded Sonic a bit of the atmosphere in his own chamber at night, illuminated by the light of a single candle. Here, the sharp rays of the sun served as the source of light, struggling to penetrate through the thick material. They barely filtered through. Messenger had to admit that it created an extraordinary aura of mystery, one that even Shadow might envy. He wasn't sure if Espio did it intentionally or simply didn't need much light to carry out his work.

"Firstly, it's either Sir Shadow or the Second General. Secondly..." Espio set aside a thin stack of papers before handing envelopes to Sonic. "The king ordered a restriction on mail flow, so these are the last letters you'll be sending around the town. I don't know how long it will last, but you need to focus on royal correspondence."

Sonic frowned and approached the desk, inspecting the envelopes he held. There were fewer than usual.

"I don't understand." The messenger lifted a bewildered gaze to Espio. "How are castle servants supposed to contact their families and friends then? They can't just leave work like that. And what about letters from the town? I mean..."

"You're not a mailman, Sonic, you're a messenger. Perhaps the king's decision will finally make you understand." Espio interrupted in an emotionless tone, then sighed. "I understand you wanted to do people a favor, and the kingdom appreciates your commitment, but it was never your duty. It shouldn't concern you, especially now. As for the mail from the town, you can take it and deliver it, but this will be your last such trip for now. Oh, and letters addressed to other realms should be brought here."

Sonic stuffed the letters into his side-attached bag, then looked at Espio with disbelief. The chameleon only stared back at him, clearly waiting for his response. This further infuriated the hedgehog. Sonic, as a royal messenger, was never meant to deal with the private correspondence of the kingdom's citizens. His duties solely involved royal correspondence, delivering important, often strictly confidential messages, and serving as a liaison between kingdoms.

Playing mailman was his own initiative. Traveling to another country wasn't an everyday occurrence, and with his extraordinary speed, the journey took minimal time, at most a week or two. Besides, it often happened that delegations or messengers from different realms arrived to deliver a message from King Perciv on their way back. Sonic missed having a proper run. The confines of the Green Hill Kingdom were definitely not enough for him, even with the occasional delivery of messages and orders to distant outposts, more often delivered by birds. During his tasks, he always encountered residents who asked him to take letters written to their families and friends. It was no problem for him. In fact, he enjoyed helping someone and considered it a little adventure. It happened more and more often until Sonic became the unofficial mailman for the kingdom's residents, who no longer had to rely on castle guards or hired messengers.

Sonic's additional work had caught on so well that the king himself decided to delegate one of the scribes to handle the shipments from the castle staff, who could leave them in a wooden crate near his office. Of course, the messenger was to treat it as a side task. He received full support from Sir Shadow, who probably hoped that Sonic had finally matured into his role and was ready to serve the kingdom even more. Now, the royal advisor must have regretted it greatly, as Sonic saw it simply as an opportunity to do something interesting, while helping others in the process. Even if he liked to complain about having less free time.

"If it was never part of it all, what are you doing here?" Sonic scoffed, still eyeing Espio. "Are these people not supposed to have contact with their loved ones? No one is attacking us, for crying out loud!"

"Tone it down." the chameleon replied without blinking. "If my memory serves me right, you added this to your list of duties yourself, and the king just made it easier for you, thus adding to my workload. Of course, not that it's not noble of you. However, the only thing that concerns me is the word of the ruler, and he made it clear. You are to always be on duty, focused, and ready."

Sonic restrained himself from letting his nerves take control. Espio, like Shadow, knew how to step on his toes, but they always somehow worked it out. Now, it felt like an icy wall separated them. A perfectly replicated experience of talking to the royal advisor.

"Somehow, you never really complained, Espio. Everyone is acting as if we're about to be besieged!" Sonic couldn't help but gesture with his hands. "These people are counting on me. What am I supposed to tell them?!"

It was only now that the messenger noticed the desperation in his own voice. From Espio's expression, he knew that the scribe did too. He really wanted to control himself, but the anger building up inside him was making it difficult. It wasn't fair to the people of the kingdom. Just one letter from the enemy land, and everyone acted as if something bad was about to happen. Although he, of all people, should understand the situation best. However, he felt that he needed the delivery of letters to maintain at least a shred of the old order. Not only was the chaos in his own mind and heart wearing him down, but now one of the last things providing him any stability was about to be taken away.

Besides, everyone deserved contact with their loved ones. No one should be held accountable in such a way for the decisions of their leaders.

"Truth. Can you handle that?" Espio raised his gaze at him, and Sonic felt a strange shiver. He had the feeling that he saw something unsettling in the scribe's eyes. He quickly dismissed that thought. Lately, he had been seeing unsettling things everywhere.

Messenger closed his eyes, giving himself a moment to sort out his emotions.

"How long will it take? I want to at least let them know." Sonic asked after taking a deep breath. He clenched his fists, trying not to show overly strong reactions.

"Until further notice. Maybe a few weeks, months. That's enough about it." Espio pointed at Sonic's bag before he could express his outrage. "You have a delivery for the Treasury Guard. Priority."

Messenger, with a furrowed brow, glanced at the bag.

"You weren't in a hurry to tell me about it, were you?" He crossed his arms over his chest. "Besides, he has a name, you know? Knuckles . For such a know-it-all, you should have remembered it a long time ago. You know him." he said exceptionally coolly.

Espio was getting on his nerves more and more. Sonic himself didn't know if he did it on purpose, that he could never refer to Knuckles as a living Mobian. In the scribe's mouth, it always sounded as if he only saw the old hereditary role Knuckles played. Pointing it out seemed futile. Moreover, Sonic was sure that Espio looked at him in the same way. Like everyone else.

"I know you'd rather be delivered the bad news first. That's all from me. If you want to get it done in a reasonable time, go ahead. And remember, it's a priority ." the chameleon said, then began transcribing documents.

"It really wouldn't hurt you if, for once, you stopped seeing others as just an entry in a ledger." Sonic snorted as a goodbye and angrily slammed the door, not even waiting for the scribe's response.

The brightness of the corridor blinded him as he stepped out, fully bathed in the sunlight. He shielded his eyes with his hand to adjust to the sudden light and instinctively took a step to the side. In doing so, he bumped into something large, producing a dull sound. He looked at the mailbox that was supposed to remain empty for probably a long time in this spot. Messenger felt a wave of frustration at the thought.

Sonic reached into his bag to review the letters he had to deliver. Most were addressed to the town. He sighed, while sadly imagining the expressions of all those people when he would tell them not to expect any letters for Gaia knows how long.

Finally, he pulled out a red letter from the stack of envelopes. This one was meant for the Treasury Guardian. Since it was a priority according to Espio, Sonic could afford to wait a moment. After all, there was no emergency, and he will have the satisfaction.

And Knuckles could use some entertainment. Sonic honestly couldn't imagine how monotonous it must be to stand in one place like a statue for so long. In his place, he would have gone crazy a long time ago. At least he could make sure it didn't happen to the echidna.

He put the rest of the letters into his bag, fighting his curiosity, which started to push out frustration the longer he held the message for the Guardian. The messenger was one of the few people who had relatively constant contact with Knuckles. Access to him was incredibly limited, and Sonic felt quite honored to be able to check in on him from time to time. Just as he always respected the confidentiality of correspondence, each time he refrained from peeking inside the envelope. After all, what could be so important to convey to someone who has been standing in one place for years and doesn't seem to be moving anytime soon?

Reflecting on it, Sonic tilted his cloak to hide the letter. He felt resistance, a reminder of the second letter that had become the source of his recent turmoil. He muttered under his breath, as, after the dubious pleasure of meeting with Espio, he gradually returned to his reality.

Ensuring he closed his bag properly, he smoothed out his blue-striped vest in the process. He glanced around the hall, which, apart from the morning sunbeams, gleamed with emptiness. Everyone had gone about their duties. He prepared himself for the run.

Life in the palace continued its unchanged rhythm, and yet it seemed as if a long shadow had been cast upon it.

***

Amelia apathetically flipped through the pages of the book. She gave up on reading them when it occurred to her that she was so absent-minded that she didn't even know what she was reading. Finally, she sighed softly and looked up, leaning on the edge of the round table.

The library, as usual, was quiet, except for occasional whispers or the sound of feathers rustling against paper. The afternoon sun pierced through the window panes, giving the large room an incredible atmosphere. For Amelia, it always took her breath away. The library was one of her favorite rooms in the entire castle. The heavy mahogany shelves often served as her safe haven. She could spend entire days, even weeks, among the volumes. It was a completely different world—a world that also served as an irreplaceable refuge from the overwhelming reality and the traps of her own mind. When she immersed herself in stories or conducted lessons in the library, she felt that nothing could disturb her peace and security.

That all changed with her conversation with the royal messenger. She couldn't explain her behavior. She got lost in her emotions. She never thought they could be so powerful. Since everything that had been building up inside her for all those years exploded, she felt a terrifying emptiness. It was as if there was no hope, no happiness in the world. She didn't know if she was sad, resentful, or angry. The only emotion that clearly managed to break through this emptiness was shame. That was the only thing she understood at that moment.

She had never been ashamed of her emotions; in fact, she eagerly shared them. At least, that's how it seemed to her until now. Currently, her thoughts were haunted by memories from that day, as if she were watching a moving picture. There she was, kneeling on the floor in an act of desperation and total despair. She didn't recognize herself. Then, she saw his gaze. The messenger saw her in a state that no one should ever have seen her in. She had tried so hard to fight against succumbing to the ghosts of the past, yet the hope that had taken residence in her heart shattered the walls of their prison at the very bottom of her heart.

When the hope itself disappeared, Amelia felt like a mere shell, her soul observing her from a very distant place. Days passed, and the princess relied solely on routine reflexes and her schedule. Wandering through the castle corridors, she only hoped not to come across Sonic. She didn't want to know what he thought of her now. She didn't want to risk seeing in his gaze the same judgment as when she knelt before him. It only proved that she was still a prisoner of her own emotions. And that terrified her. It also terrified her that she was ready to unload her problems onto an unsuspecting messenger she had lured to herself by deceit. She was terribly ashamed of that.

And yet, she would probably do it again. She had to. Another reason her shame was fed by.

She sent Blaze away for a while so she could be alone with herself, and her friend could take a break from taking care of her. Even if the lady-in-waiting didn't show it, Amelia was aware that after such a long time, Blaze must have been exhausted. She also knew that Blaze would never leave her on her own accord, which touched her, but the situation with the messenger had shaken her so much that she couldn't allow her problems to become Blaze's problems once again.

Amidst all of this, the only moment she had seen Shadow after everything, he spent interrogating her about the information she urgently needed to personally convey to the messenger. She was aware that he did it because he cared about her, but she was angry that he couldn't let it go. His behavior forced her to convincingly pretend that everything was fine with her, making her feel even more drained. She didn't even want to think about how hard he must have pressed the innocent messenger. Shadow surely wanted to know what she wanted to convey to Gaia knows who.

However, Amelia had to admit that solitude had a somewhat cleansing effect on her. The emptiness, though cold and disorienting, was stable. And it was precisely stability, especially emotional stability, that she needed most at the moment.

Her father agreed to let her handle history and literature lessons on her own. Amelia was certain he did it solely as compensation because, as she expected, he had no intention of keeping her informed about his actions regarding the letter. She was sure her parents were even avoiding her because of that. Or were too occupied with it to care enough. However, she was so drained from the outburst of her deeply hidden, incredibly strong emotions that she didn't even consider getting angry about it. She simply decided to extract as much benefit from the situation as possible.

But she couldn't focus. Not even the fact that she sat in her favorite nook, from which she could observe most of the library while practically remaining hidden herself, helped. After several hours of unsuccessful attempts to read the book, she finally stood up, intending to put it back in its place. Usually, the content occupied her entire mind, and she paid no attention to anything else, but now the pervasive silence was getting to her, forcing her mind to summon images from the past. She had had enough.

As she stood up, she smoothed out her dress, which had clearly become wrinkled. For the first time in a few days, she thought she should send it for cleaning and pressing. Poor thing had endured enough neglect from her.

Amelia took the book in both hands and then walked slowly towards the section from which she had taken it. In the library, besides her, there were only a few scribes and the castle librarian overseeing the kingdom's collection of books. Amelia hoped that someday, perhaps when she ascended to the throne, she would take good care of the education of the kingdom's residents, and the royal library would finally come to life. Despite valuing the silence during her studies or simple reading, she would like to see others equally eager to explore the treasures written on paper.

When she found the right shelf, she was about to put the book back when, out of the corner of her eye, she noticed a blue streak. She felt heat filling her entire body. Her mind was probably playing tricks on her. Just to be sure, she looked in that direction, but to her relief, she saw nothing there. She had been alone with her thoughts for too long.

She pressed the book into its place and closed her eyes to calm her nerves. She breathed a sigh of relief when she managed to summon positive thoughts. At least she hadn't completely lost herself. She felt a weight lifting off her chest.

Princess turned toward the central hall leading to the library exit. Images framed in intricately decorated frames watched her as she walked, and at the other end of the room, Amelia heard a voice of indignation. Intrigued and surprised by the sudden interruption of the deafening silence, she turned her ears toward the sound, then pivoted herself entirely.

She recognized the voice of the librarian, who seemed clearly agitated. He always ensured silence and tranquility, so his raised voice was, to say the least, surprising. The scribes, too, must have thought the same, as they peeked out from behind their desks, surprised by the noise.

A moment later, the princess heard a much quieter second voice. She quickly deduced that the librarian was arguing with someone else. For a moment, she debated whether to intervene because she knew Mr. Gale, the librarian, could put anyone in their place. Even when Amelia was a child and misbehaved in the library, the elder lemur made sure she didn't get away with it.

However, her nature didn't allow her to simply leave, so she quickly turned around and, following the voices, found the space between two massive bookshelves.

When she tilted her head to discreetly see who was causing trouble for the librarian, her heart stopped. She opened her eyes wide and blinked rapidly a few times, hoping that her vision was playing tricks on her.

Before her, leaning against the shelf with his back turned, stood Sonic, the royal messenger, the same one she had been trying to avoid. The hedgehog seemed unfazed as the older lemur was gesturing in front of him. The castle librarian looked like he was ready to pounce on the messenger. Amelia had never seen or heard him in such a state, so when the shock of seeing Sonic passed, another one immediately took over. She stared at the scene unfolding before her, not daring to expose herself too much.

"...return everything! You won't be using the royal library as if it belonged to you, ruffian! I've had enough of you!" the librarian nearly tore his throat scolding the messenger.

"Please calm down! After all, I haven't lost anything, have I?" Sonic replied casually, shrugging his shoulders. "I just want to borrow this on the postal scribe's orders! Espio, do you remember?"

Only when Sonic waved something under the lemur's nose did Amelia realize that he had been holding a book bound in red leather the entire time. She tried to make out the title, but without success.

"I know exactly whose orders you're following, you sly one! I strongly advise you, young man, to stop coming here! I have no intention of tearing out the last shreds of my fur worrying whether you've drowned one of those precious volumes in the lake! It's over!" The librarian snatched the book from Sonic's hands.

"Hey! You've said that several times already." messenger replied, placing hands on his hips. "Besides, as the guardian of the royal library, you should also be concerned about maintaining a good reading atmosphere, right? And I'm sure your shouts can be heard in all the libraries in the world."

"Oh, you..."

"Good day, gentlemen!" Amelia emerged from behind the shelf, timely interrupting the librarian, who was about to discipline Sonic with the firmness of the book cover he held.

Both men turned their heads in her direction with clear surprise. The older lemur, upon seeing who had disrupted his confrontation with the young messenger, immediately straightened up.

"Your Highness!" The librarian promptly bowed deeply, to which the princess responded with a nod of her head. "Please forgive me that you had to witness such an unworthy scene for royal eyes. Did I disturb your studies?"

"Please don't worry about me. I just finished, actually." Amelia sent him a warm smile. "However, it's true that the sudden noise brought me here. What did the royal messenger do to deserve such an outburst from you?"

As she spoke, the princess shifted her gaze to Sonic. The messenger was looking at her as if in a trance. She couldn't help but notice how intense his gaze was. He seemed as if he had seen a ghost, and Amelia began to wonder if he was even breathing. She couldn't detect any movement in his posture, not even the quickest blink.

Amelia felt a burning sense of shame from within as his sight began to evoke memories from a few days ago. She prayed that nothing about her would be visible. Fortunately, pretending to be calm came quite easily to her. However, she still struggled not to cover her face with her hand, making sure no one would see any potential blush of embarrassment.

The librarian shot Sonic a sharp, unfriendly look, then extended his hand and wagged his finger at him.

"This...ruffian, who must have hit his head against a tree in his youth, once again, Your Highness, intended to take, no , rob the royal collection!"

Amelia glanced at Sonic again, who had become irritated by the lemur's words, and saw him roll his eyes. Probably, like her, he knew that Mr. Gale enjoyed exaggerating in his numerous and already legendary outbursts.

"The library is open to everyone. Why do you say he intended to steal it?" 

"Shouldn't be, miss! People like them will soon plunder—"

"Like me?!" Sonic finally spoke up, now fully awakened from his frozen state. He stopped leaning against the shelf and crossed his arms on his chest. "What's that supposed to mean?"

"You already know well! Your Highness, this so-called messenger of Gaia comes to this repository of knowledge from centuries past every now and then, only to lay his hands on the books and carry them away to goodness knows where! He has not a shred of responsibility! You practically have to beg him to kindly return what he stole!" The librarian said in one breath, clearly struggling to take another.

"Stole?"

Amelia looked at Sonic with an inquisitive gaze. Sonic tightened his grip on his arms. He glanced at the princess and, seeing her looking at him, immediately shook his head. She noticed he took a deep breath before turning fully towards her.

"Your Highness, please forgive my lack of manners." Sonic bowed deeply. The librarian still looked at him with anger but a bit of confusion in his eyes. Sonic took advantage of the moment and swiftly snatched the book from his hand. "The only thing stolen here is my precious time, which I should use for the best for our kingdom."

The librarian boiled over again.

"Your Highness, please allow me to go for the guards, and—"

Amelia interrupted him with a gesture of her hand. Sonic managed to pique her curiosity with his behavior. She couldn't ignore the theatricality he began to exhibit. He bore no resemblance to the agitated messenger she encountered on the corridor that night.

"Even an alleged thief has the right to defend himself." she addressed the old lemur with a warm yet firm tone. "Let the messenger explain why this book is worth stealing."

"Thank you, Princess...Your Majesty." Sonic sent her a grateful look, hiding his free hand behind his back. "My duties require me to deliver messages according to orders. As it happens, I received an order to take one to the Treasury Guardian, who is to have literature provided." Sonic glanced at the librarian with a mocking glint in his eye. "I'm just doing my job as relayed by the scribe Espio."

Amelia's ears immediately perked at the mention of the legendary Treasury Guardian. She remembered her first encounter with him in the Family Room when he came to guide her to the throne room. At that time, she intended to learn more about him, rekindling her previous curiosity about him. However, after the meeting with her parents, she was so shaken that it slipped her mind.

Since Sonic was heading to him, perhaps she could accompany him. It would also provide an opportunity to clear the air between them. She felt the shame, which she had managed to momentarily mask and had only been smoldering lightly, now reignite.

"The Treasury Guardian! Scribe! I'll be heading to him right away! We'll see how you tarnish your office!" The sharp tone of the elderly man, who was trying once again to snatch the book from the messenger, snapped her out of her thoughts.

"Feel free to try." Sonic responded with a calm voice, shrugging, and skillfully avoiding the librarian's hand. "He is undoubtedly the perfect candidate for a conversation. He will surely share the details of my orders with you. You should appreciate that I am generous enough in words to explain why I need these extraordinary literary works."

Amelia chuckled inwardly. She probably shouldn't, but the situation and the way the messenger was trying to handle it seemed at least absurd to her. Moreover, she had to admit that he had a certain charm.

"Enough of this, youngster! Your Highness sees how this messenger dares to speak to me, even in the presence of the princess! I'm going to get the guards! No one will shamelessly rob the royal library in such a manner, not when it's under my care!"

"Please forgive me, Mr. Gale..." Amelia stepped in his way. "But didn't you willingly lend books to this messenger before? I don't think he would be so imprudent as to come back if he was a thief."

The librarian clearly took offense at first. In the next moment, Amelia noticed embarrassment in his eyes.

"Y-yes, Your Highness! However, I was thoroughly deceived! I trusted that the younger generations would respect the royal treasury of knowledge and my good will to share it! And it turns out that only selfish theft occupies their minds!"

"I am also from a younger generation. Do you consider me untrustworthy?" Amelia asked with amused eyes.

"Ehh...no! Your Highness is practically a walking virtue of honesty! I beg for forgiveness." Mr. Gale bowed apologetically and then nervously stroked his gray beard.

"The Great Guardian of the National Treasury of Knowledge is just so good at his job that he can't keep track of his own books, Your Highness." Sonic quipped, leaning against the shelf with a mocking smile.

"You insolent..." librarian restrained himself from using his cane on him, which he held in his hand.

"Gentlemen, calm down. There's no need for unnecessary and hasty actions." Amelia gently placed her hand on the old man's shoulder, sending Sonic a reproachful look. "Perhaps a bit of mutual respect will help. So, if I understand correctly, the royal messenger did not return the books he borrowed from the library earlier, is that correct?"

"Yes, Your Highness." Mr. Gale replied, taking a deep breath to calm his emotions.

"So what happened to those books?" Amelia turned to Sonic.

Royal messenger looked distrustfully at the librarian, then straightened up, as befitting a conversation with the princess. Apparently, the situation irritated him enough that he didn't pay much attention to personal etiquette.

"As I mentioned before, I take the books to the Treasury Guardian, who..." Sonic paused for a moment, as if searching for the right words. "Let's say he doesn't read as fast as others, Your Majesty. And I don't visit him often enough to control his progress, so I always bring him a new title." he pointed to the red cover he still held. After a short moment, his eyes lit up. "Those are the orders." he added quickly. "But I'm not a thief."

"So, Mr. Gale can actually keep track of the books." Amelia said, nodding. She felt satisfaction when she noticed Sonic's embarrassment. "I have a proposal. I will go with him to the Treasury Guardian and personally ensure that all the books are returned as soon as possible. What do you think?"

Librarian stared at her for a while, as if weighing her words. He cast a quick glance at Sonic, who seemed as surprised by the proposal as he was. Amelia smiled encouragingly, growing more impatient inside.

"This won't be nec—"

"I assure you that deceiving the royal head comes with really high penalties." she reassured the elder, interrupting the messenger. She wasn't going to be easily swayed.

"So be it." the librarian finally responded after a long moment of contemplation. "I will await the return of the royal library's property, Your Highness." he bowed deeply, then turned towards the messenger. "And I don't want to see you here again! If a single step of yours crosses the threshold of this library, consider your head already parted from your shoulders!"

Sonic nodded quickly without a word. Amelia suspected that he didn't take any word coming from the old lemur's mouth seriously. She had to admit, he was quite self-assured. Surely, he would visit again.

"Well then, if you allow, I'll get back to my duties. I'm already late..." he began hastily retreating towards the exit.

"Yes, let's go. Thank you for your vigilance regarding the completeness of the book collection. I'll make sure everything is accounted for. Goodbye!" Amelia nodded to the elder and followed Sonic before the librarian could respond. She only heard his continuing complaints.

Exiting onto the main aisle, she only saw the main doors closing with a piece of crimson cloak that narrowly escaped being caught by them. With a rapidly beating heart, Amelia left the library, thinking that the messenger had fled. She couldn't even blame him for that, not after the troubles she had brought upon him.

However, she expected a bit of gratitude for the help with the librarian.

With increasing resignation, she looked around the corridor until she felt a sudden gust of wind behind her, followed by a cough. The princess turned around and, with relief, saw Sonic standing at attention by the library doors.

"Shall we go, Your Majesty?"

***

Throughout the entire journey, the messenger and the princess walked in an awkward silence. Sonic was trying to find a way to break it, but his mind was exceptionally blank. Due to his carelessness and pushing the patience of the old castle librarian too far, he got into trouble, but he never expected that Princess Amelia Rose herself would rescue him from the predicament.

He felt very disoriented by the whole situation. He wasn't sure how long she had been observing his argument with the lemur, but he would prefer her not to be a witness at all. The last thing he wished for was for her to see him in such a situation. After cooling down, he was incredibly embarrassed by his behavior. Of course, not because of the old man, as he enjoyed treating others arrogantly and a little humiliation was good for him from time to time. He just didn't want Amy to see him in that light. Arrogant and cheeky. He admitted to himself that he was afraid of what she might think of him now.

His heart was beating much faster than he would have liked. Just like that day in her room or at night in the corridor.

Every time he glanced at her, she seemed absent, and her gaze was unnaturally fixed in front of her. His first guess was that she was probably wondering how to put him in his place. Why would she want to go with him all the way to the Treasury Guardian? The princess surely had better things to do.

He was equally intrigued by her behavior. She acted too casually with the librarian. Even her eyes revealed nothing. He wondered if she really felt better or was just pretending so well.

He also began to wonder how Knuckles would react to the princess's visit. Surely his day would become much more interesting.

On the way, they passed several servants and guards. Sonic could feel their gaze on his back as they bowed to the passing princess. He would give a lot to be able to just sprint through the corridor.

"What is it about?" The silence was finally broken by Amelia, who turned her head to the messenger.

Sonic almost jumped in surprise when he was snapped out of his own thoughts. He looked at her with a questioning gaze, but judging by her reaction, he realized it was rather dull. He barely managed to understand that she asked a question, let alone what it was about.

"That red book. From the library." she pointed with her eyes at his bag. "What is it about?"

"Oh! This..." Sonic reached into the bag where he had stuffed the item earlier. He took out the book and involuntarily flipped through it. " Illustrated history of the northern tribes. I think...it's about the history of the northern tribes, Your Highness. With illustrations." he replied, then nervously smiled, realizing how it sounded.

Amelia looked at him strangely and shook her head.

"Remarkably astute observation, Sonic." she chuckled. "Certainly, it's about the history of the northern tribes, originating from the north. Curious that the royal messenger was tasked with delivering it to the treasury, isn't it?" She gave him a penetrating look.

"Such a job, heh..." He scratched his neck, trying to say something that would make sense in this situation. However, his usually incredibly fertile language seemed to have dried up. "As they say, I do what I do. For the glory of the kingdom!"

"Yes, yes, certainly. That's why Shad...Sir Shadow wants you all for himself." she teased.

"Everyone knows Sir Shadow is my number one fan, Your Majesty." Sonic replied, shrugging.

With relief, he noticed that she laughed, so apparently, she had no intention of putting him in a tight spot. For a moment, he didn't even feel like he was talking to the same princess Amelia as before.

After a while, however, her radiant expression disappeared, and sadness returned in its place. At least that's what it initially seemed to Sonic. Quickly, though, he realized there was something more to it. Amy avoided eye contact. Perplexed, Sonic didn't know what happened, but he hoped he hadn't offended her.

"Sonic..." he saw her hesitate, weighing every word. "I wanted to apologize for the other day. I pressured Sir Shadow to send you to me, and then I wanted to force something from you that I shouldn't have. I can't even imagine how you must have felt!" She gathered the courage to look him in the eyes. Sonic probably saw, for the first time in his life, such a profound and clear sense of guilt in someone's gaze. "And...the scene I played out on the floor. I just exploded...as if someone had opened a chest with all the demons of this world! You shouldn't have seen that, Sonic. I shouldn't have behaved that way." She paused and folded her hands in a pleading gesture. "I truly apologize."

Sonic looked at her completely bewildered. He knew that what happened in her room cost her a lot, but he never thought that all this time it was also about him.

It was the moment when her kindness, compassion, and concern for others truly struck him. She was too good for everything that happened to her, for everything she had bottled up for so many years. Before, the messenger could only observe her from a distance, perhaps occasionally convey her individual messages. Now, he was getting to know her, and it was more painful for him than he could have imagined.

"Am...Your Highness, you have nothing to apologize for." He placed his hands on her shoulders, trying to somehow offer her comfort while feeling a warmth inside him due to his close mistake. "I apologize for not being able to deliver the news you were counting on back then and for leaving you when you were in such a state. I'm the one asking for forgiveness." he said, hoping to bring her some peace with his words, to make her stop blaming herself.

He noticed her eyes welling up. His mind wandered in search of the right words that could either change the situation or effectively change the subject. Even though he desired it, he felt that he wouldn't be able to help her effectively, burdened by his own problems.

"Sonic, please. I know, and you know, that as a princess, I shouldn't have allowed this. Shadow...Sir Shadow probably caused you trouble over a message that never even existed! That's why I'm asking you for forgiveness..." she said with a pleading yet determined tone.

"Your Highness, there's nothing for you to forgive." Sonic squeezed her arms tighter and managed to muster the most reassuring smile he could. "Besides, Sir Shadow hasn't been too keen on seeing me lately. A bit strange for my number one fan, don't you think?"

"A bit..." After a moment, Amelia managed to smile. She controlled the guilt in her conscience and didn't let the tears of remorse escape. "I'm doing it again, aren't I?"

"At least this time, Your Majesty, I'm not leaving you alone." He released her arms, realizing only then that he had invaded Amelia's personal space. To his relief, she seemed not to have noticed. "And I guess I still have duties to fulfill..."

The messenger patted encouraging his bag and then reached to retrieve the letter for the Treasury Guardian. He demonstratively waved it to shift the princess's thoughts away from her worries. As he pulled out the red envelope from behind his cape, a second letter, which was still there, fell onto the stone floor. It was in a pristine, cream envelope.

His heart stopped for a moment. The unexpected encounter with the princess, the renewed desire to improve her mood, and divert her attention had made him completely forget about that one matter. After all, it was this letter that had been the cause of his recent contemplations, igniting his heart and soul like a flame. Frozen in place, he involuntarily looked up at Amelia, who was already looking down, following the envelope.

Sonic quickly bent down to pick it up, hoping the princess hadn't taken notice of the object. He tucked the letter back behind his belt with the utmost delicacy, then cleared his throat. Perhaps carrying it around wasn't such a smart idea. On the other hand, he was a messenger, so it was natural for him to have correspondence tucked everywhere, right? He felt like his thoughts were starting to race panic-stricken, and he couldn't afford that right now.

"Speaking of duties, I have so many that they're flying out from under my cloak!" he said as if nothing happened.

To his luck, Amy chuckled briefly.

"Surely it wouldn't come to that if you made use of this..." she pointed at his bag. "Unless this job is so close to your heart that you keep the most urgent deliveries right next to it?"

"Um, you can... you could say that, I guess." Sonic replied, noting the playful twinkle in her eyes. He breathed a sigh of relief when he realized that the princess hadn't noticed anything unusual about the fallen letter.

She had no idea how much truth there was in her innocent jest. Not just about him valuing his position, but for a split second, the thought crossed his mind that maybe the world was showing him he should indeed give her that letter right at this moment. There was no one around, and he could see that Amelia was still suppressing the same heart-wrenching emotions. Perhaps he should have let himself be carried away by the thoughts that raced through his mind the other day?

He quickly grounded himself. He had to remain a realist and stop making hasty decisions.

"I assume that since you keep this letter together with the message for the Treasury Guardian, it's so secret that even you don't know its contents." Amelia said, walking ahead. Unwittingly, she gave Sonic a moment to breathe deeply with relief. An excess of any emotions made him feel too embarrassed. He always felt like a completely different person in those moments.

"Unfortunately, Your Majesty, if I want to read something, I have to settle for books!" he said, catching up with her in a stride. "It's easy to lose your head in this line of work." He theatrically slid his finger across his throat.

"Books, you say?" she glanced at him curiously. "Maybe before we descend to the treasury, you can tell me why a book about the northern tribes is an integral part of the message? Does it contain some decryption instructions?"

Sonic rubbed the back of his neck. In all the emotional turmoil, he had overlooked a fact that had been bothering him from the very beginning. Why did the princess even choose to accompany him to the treasury? If she just wanted to apologize for her emotional outburst, she could have gone already. Messenger felt a slight anxiety that Amelia might actually want to hold him accountable for the trouble he caused to the librarian.

"Your Highness, it's...it's a certain key, yes." he tried to sound as natural as possible. "Why do you ask?"

Amelia shrugged, then gave him a sly look.

"Let's say I don't quite believe that the Treasury Guardian needs literature. I've lived here since birth, Sonic, and I've never heard of anything like that. Why do you need those books? But really. Without any scribes."

"You can't be dismissed so easily, Your Highness, can you?" he replied with a snort, realizing that she wouldn't just apologize to him only to throw him into the dungeon right after. He felt somewhat at ease again. "I'll tell you the whole truth, Your Majesty, if you tell me why you want to go all the way to the treasury."

After a surprised look from the princess's green eyes, he understood what he had just said. Amelia blinked a few times, then shook her head with a slight smile.

"You're setting conditions for the royal head, huh? You've got the nerve, Sonic." she finally said. "You're lucky I appreciate confidence." She winked at him.

"Heh...I like to take risks!" He hid his hands behind his back and raised his head, trying to conceal his embarrassment.

"I never had the chance to look inside the treasury. Before..." he noticed Amelia hesitating for a moment, her gaze fixed on the stone she was stepping on. "Well, it doesn't matter. I've read a lot about the history of the guardian lineage, and I'd like to finally get to know him. You've created the perfect opportunity for me. Now it's your turn, Sonic." she said, quickly regaining her joyful spark.

The messenger squinted his eyes slightly. It seemed too strange and unnatural to him. It worried him even more.

And then he saw it clearly.

She was excellent at putting on a mask. Just like him.

Amelia's expectant gaze snapped him out of those thoughts. He took the red book out of the bag and then handed it to her. The princess took it in her hands and flipped through it with interest.

"Your Majesty, you've seen through me thoroughly." he bowed gently. "Lying to such a sharp princess right to her face is probably not the wisest idea, huh?"

"Definitely not, Sonic. Lying to the librarian or anyone else is not good either. Besides..." she sent him a smile full of pity. "You don't have to be sharp to see through such lies, I'm sorry."

"Ouch..." he grabbed his shoulder in order to massage it. "You sure know how to hit, Your Highness."

"Sometimes you have to. So?" she inquired, studying the back of the book.

Sonic took a deep breath to gather his thoughts. He smiled to himself, impressed by how well he could talk to her. He didn't feel at all like he was talking to the king's daughter. He would give a lot for this not to end, even if he had to confess to a few other things he had carefully hidden so far. The letter in the cream envelope stung him again, and his heart skipped a beat.

"There is a scribe, but his instructions regarding books...not so much." he admitted. "Knuckl...I mean, the Treasury Guardian, spends his whole life in service. He's incredibly devoted. However, not much happens down there, and there's no one to talk to. I mean, except me from time to time and two, maybe three other guards. That's why I bring him something for entertainment each time. He likes history, so I bring him books about various strange events of even odder things."

"Oh...I didn't think this service could be so lonely and demanding." Amelia nodded sadly, then warmly smiled at him. "You're a good friend, then. It's a wonderful initiative."

The princess's words touched him once again. However, he felt awkward. He wasn't accustomed to having his ideas praised. She made him feel appreciated but also uneasy.

"Now, explain to me what's happening with those books that you're holding back from the librarian? Remember, I vouched to ensure they're all returned. I intend to stick to that." Amelia said emphatically, then handed the book back to Sonic.

"I didn't lie about Knuckles reading slowly! Besides, I don't visit him that often to keep an eye on it, and I have many other tasks to attend to. Mr. Gale knows where they are. I’ve never kept it away from him." he shrugged.

"Alright, alright. But you must return those books, Sonic. You may not get along with Mr. Gale, that's clear, but maybe you could do it for me, your princess, and for the library and treasures it guards?" 

"If that's how you put it...I mean, if Your Highness puts it that way, heh..." he stammered with awkwardness.

Amelia glanced at him briefly, then smiled slightly to herself.

They didn't even notice when they passed the huge portal guarded by knights. Or even when the bright stone that was on the floor transformed into black bricks. After a few more moments, they reached an ornate arch that led to a descent, with stone steps reminiscent of those leading down to a dungeon.

"We're here. After going down, the treasury will be straight ahead." Sonic informed, pointing at the arch.

Without stopping, he was about to lead the princess to the destination of their journey when he felt a gentle tug on his shoulder.

"Wait, Sonic." Amelia stopped him. She looked at him with immense gratitude. "Thank you for treating me like...an ordinary person. It is good to have a conversation where I can feel more free without an excess of these artificial formalities. It's a really pleasant change, and I wanted you to know it."

Messenger blinked in surprise a few times. He didn't quite know what to say. It seemed to him that he was definitely exaggerating with the lack of manners when talking to Princess Amelia. And now she was thanking him for it?

She was right that, spending those few moments with her, her being a princess remained far in the background for him, but he didn't think it would touch her. He felt a pleasant warmth inside at the thought that not only did he enjoy talking to her, but she did too.

He nodded at her with a smile. 

"The pleasure is all mine. Shall we?" he asked, extending his arm.

"With pleasure." Amelia grabbed his arm, and together they headed deeper into the castle.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6

"It's a shame I never came here earlier..." whispered Amelia, her gaze sliding across the tall ceiling of the underground corridor.

Both it and the walls shimmered with a hundred colors due to the perfectly polished crystals they were made of. Some of them emitted light themselves, so it was futile to look for any lit torches here.

Amelia knew that the castle was partially built on a crystal cave, whose corridors and rooms had served as cellars for centuries, but most of the rooms she had seen didn't impress her that much. They were usually adapted to their function, and their decor was supposed to be more practical than stunning. The crystals were visible in them, yes, but Mobian hands had clearly left their mark on them.

She surmised that this was originally the heart of the underground network, which made it the perfect place for the royal treasury. Care was taken to ensure that this unique treasure of nature took one's breath away, while also properly displaying the wealth of the crown. If not for the snow-white tiles on the floor and the busts of rulers made of almost translucent crystal, which enhanced the impression of splendor, one might think they had truly wandered into an extraordinary cave or crossed the portal gate to a magical realm.

The princess was convinced that as she admired the corridor, faint little bells reached her ears. As if the crystals wanted to make sure that they not only looked but also sounded magical. Various stories and legends about the ancient cave circulated, which her mother used to tell her in childhood. Although she loved to listen to them, she was aware that they were still just stories. However, the sight she experienced now cast doubt on her attitude.

She didn't even notice how she tightened her grip on Sonic's arm, who watched her admiration with soft eyes. Her quills seemed to have a life of their own, as if they too couldn't decide which way to look, to make sure to see every inch of the passage. He also couldn't help but notice how the multi-colored light emitted by the crystals reflected in her wide-open eyes, creating a sparkling rainbow on them.

As they approached the end of the corridor, Amelia noticed that the walls and ceiling near the treasury were adorned with intricately woven patterns, as if someone had sculpted in the air. The crystals formed dazzling compositions, painting fantastic images on this underground canvas. She began to seriously wonder what she was thinking by skipping such a magical place before. Immediately, she thought of her father, who had forbidden her to come down here since she was a child, which was one of the reasons she eventually lost interest in the treasury. She even began to think that the crystals Annelise, her mother, told her about were a metaphor for how perfectly polished the walls of the corridor were. Enough to be called crystals, while there were only a few real ones here, just like in other underground chambers. Only a few people had access to the treasury, or rather to the Treasury Guardian, so the young princess couldn't confirm with anyone else what the truth was. She knew she would never forgive herself for being so easily misled. Especially since, as the future queen, she should be interested in every corner of the castle.

The end of the corridor was crowned by an emerald portal, which most likely did not originally come from the cave. Nevertheless, it still made a dazzling impression, perfectly complementing the play of colors and lights from the crystals. The portal surrounded large steel gates, adorned with embedded quartz segments. Each of them seemed to depict some kind of story. Amelia had read that it was one of the very few remnants of the Reaping. Supposedly, each pattern was meant to show how the kingdom was rebuilt. In reality, however, they were so indecipherable that it was hard to tell what exactly was depicted on them. Not even the oldest and thickest historical books in the royal library were able to provide an answer to that.

Enchanted by the underground world, Amelia wanted to approach the gates to personally touch the tiles, to feel their history. However, she felt a slight tug, which surprised her and made her turn around to see Sonic retracting his arm. She looked at him with a questioning gaze, not understanding why the messenger had stopped her from approaching the treasury gates.

"You are here for the first time, Your Highness, so I think it's best if I speak with the guardian first."

The Guardian .

The Treasury Guardian. Completely forgotten by Amelia, completely absorbed in admiration for the crystal corridor. He was the reason, after all, why she had decided to come here with Sonic in the first place.

The princess glanced once again at the gates, surprised to notice that no one was standing by them. Nowhere could she see a powerful figure or even a single piece of shining armor, which had surprised her on the day she learned about the arrival of the letter. She returned her eyes to Sonic, who still awaited her consent. She stared at him perhaps a bit too long, as the messenger began impatiently tapping his foot.

"I am a princess. Show me where he is, and I will greet him myself," said Amelia, not entirely understanding why she couldn't announce her presence to the Treasury Guardian herself.

"With all due respect, but being responsible for the princess' safety, I would prefer to ensure that she will be...safe," Sonic said, pursing his lips and folding his hands in front of himself.

Amelia looked at him as if he were speaking in a foreign language.

" Safe ? What could threaten me in the royal treasury? You know, the most guarded place in the entire castle?"

"Fair point," the messenger nodded quickly. "It's just...this guardian is...moody. He has never seen you before, Your Highness, sooo...it would be best if he sees someone familiar first."

Amelia couldn't help but notice how nervously Sonic twisted the edge of his crimson cloak in his hand. She narrowed her eyes slightly.

"Mhm. Are you trying to tell me that the treasures of the entire kingdom are guarded by a wild beast that can't recognize the only princess in the whole castle? Coming from a family his ancestors swore to protect?" She crossed her arms over her chest, sending him a sarcastic smile. "I didn't know that the royal messenger trained the Treasury Guards."

Sonic clearly became flustered. He opened his mouth but said nothing. Amelia watched as he avoided her gaze. His behavior even amused her. She was aware that he was hiding something from her, but his attempt to deceive her managed to touch her. Apparently, just as fast as he moved physically, he acted mentally. Without much thought.

"Knuckl...This Treasury Guardian is the best guardian the royal family could have asked for! I just thought maybe I should announce you. Like it's fitting for a princess. I wanted to make a good... better than before impression. Heh..." He smiled at her, trying to keep up appearances.

"Of course you did. Just like you wanted to forget to address me as ' Your Highness ,'" Amelia laughed genuinely. "I don't hold that against you, quite the opposite. You've just made your better impression, Sonic. So, since you've achieved your goal - where's the guardian?"

Sonic was speechless. He was impressed by how quickly and easily Amelia could counter every word he said. He was accustomed to usually being the verbal swordsman, and here he was. He felt like a fool the moment the princess even opened her mouth. He couldn't string together a coherent sentence. His mind went blank.

He glanced at the gates, seemingly unguarded at first glance, and then back at the princess. He tried to come up with anything that could help him quickly, stuttering slightly in the process, but eventually admitted to himself that his options didn't exist.

"I...welcome you to follow me, Your Highness ," he bowed gallantly, gesturing towards the treasury. He didn't miss theatrically emphasizing the last two words. "Surely, Your Princessy, it can't be persuaded for the princess to go first?" He sent her a pleading look.

"No," Amelia replied with a smile, then started walking in the indicated direction. After a few steps, she stopped. "Unless you tell me why you're so insistent on this, Sonic?"

Sonic took a deep breath, ready to release it with a sigh. He approached the princess and resignedly nodded towards the gates.

"I suggest not to believe everything the Treasury Guardian will say. He concocts outrageous things from spending time here." he offered Amelia his arm again, which she accepted with satisfaction.

"In that case...my ears will catch every word." she winked at him, catching his tense smile.

The pair headed towards the emerald portal. Close up, it made an even greater impression. It practically screamed with the wealth behind the steel gates. Amelia saw her reflection in it perfectly, like in a mirror. She touched the smooth surface of the precious stone, wondering who took care of all these crystals. It seemed to her like it would surely be a difficult and painstaking job.

However, she still didn't see the guardian. She was about to ask Sonic again what was going on when she felt a familiar tug. The messenger directed her to the right side, where, as it turned out, there was a hollowed entrance. The arrangement and reflections on the surface of the crystals made the nook completely invisible from the previous position.

Sonic gestured for her to wait in place, then proceeded towards the hollow. However, he had barely taken more than two steps when a man of powerful stature emerged from the semi-darkness of the corridor branch. Amelia easily recognized him as the Treasury Guardian, who had come for her to the Family Room. He wasn't as tall as Sir Vector, but still seemed large enough that the thought crossed the princess's mind that she would need a stool to converse with him comfortably.

Her gaze wandered to the shoulder plate of his armor. The emerald symbol was engraved in the same place she remembered, even though from her level she could barely make it out. However, she had no doubt about what it represented.

The Guardian stood before Sonic, who raised his hand to greet him, but seeing that the Treasury Guard barely glanced at him, immediately directing his gaze almost solely to Amelia, he gave up, muttering something under his breath. The princess felt a slight stress. It surprised her because she usually had no problem meeting new people. Especially if they belonged to the castle guard and generally palace staff. However, the knight exuded an incredibly strong aura. At their first meeting, Amelia was too preoccupied with everything around her to notice it, but now she could swear she felt it pressing down on her. She glanced at Sonic, who seemed quite relaxed. Maybe just a little irritated.

The messenger had been acting quite strangely since they descended to the treasury, and she was increasingly unsure of what to think of him. In the short time they had spoken, she had grown to like him. He seemed much less tense than the other palace residents, which Amelia could definitely appreciate. He also didn't seem to mind her presence, although his behavior deviated too much from normal for her to be completely sure. She was aware that he could keenly observe her, only to then nervously smile, but she concluded that as a messenger, it was probably a habit. Besides, not everyone gets the opportunity to simply converse with the heir to the throne. She guessed that it was a similar level of stress for him, if not greater, than the one currently building up in her due to the presence of the knight.

The Treasury Guard also cast an intense gaze at Sonic, who under his influence quickly stepped back behind Amelia. The princess straightened up more, unsure of what to expect. She was certain that nothing threatened her, but the situation was unusual, and certainly not what she had expected from her first visit to the royal treasury.

The guard approached her with heavy steps, then knelt on one knee and bowed as low as his plate armor allowed.

"Welcome to the treasury, Your Grace. It is an honor to host you here." he said ceremonially in a low voice, still keeping his gaze lowered.

Amelia nodded, which was the expected sign for the knight to rise. The clinking of his armor echoed through the corridor with each movement.

As the guard looked her straight in the eyes, she felt an even stronger force emanating from him. She had never encountered anything like this before. She began to wonder if it was because of his powerful stature or for some reason inherent to the Treasury Guard. However, she relaxed when she noticed a glint of curiosity in his piercing gaze.

"It is an honor for me to finally properly meet you, Guardian of the Treasury," she bowed herself, also with undisguised respect.

"Does Your Highness's visit have to do with him?" He indicated the unflappable Sonic, who merely rolled his eyes. "Has he misbehaved? Should I give him a lesson?"

"Hey, the thing is—"

"I asked him to bring me to you," she interrupted, scolding Sonic with her gaze. She had no intention of allowing his loose tongue to spoil this meeting for her. At first, she didn't quite understand why the Guard assumed the messenger had behaved in a way worthy of punishment, hence her visit, but she suspected he was so surprised by her presence that it was the most logical response for him. Besides, from what she had come to know of Sonic, she wasn't entirely surprised. "I wanted to correct my mistake and meet the best and most valuable guard this kingdom has. What's your name?"

The Guard sent Sonic a warning look, making it abundantly clear that he had no right to interfere in their conversation without being asked.

"Sir Knuckles. I beg your pardon, Your Highness, but it seems to me, nonetheless, that we met a few days ago when I was specifically sent to fetch you to the Royal Family's Common Room."

Amelia heard a slapping sound behind her, as if Sonic had slapped his palm to his forehead. She didn't turn around, but the messenger's sigh confirmed it.

"Oh, that was our first meeting, indeed!" Amelia laughed. "But I really wanted to get to know you in a more personal and proper way, Sir Knuckles. Please forgive my ignorance regarding your person."

"There's nothing to forgive. Serving your family, Your Grace, is my sacred duty, and your sight brings me joy, regardless of the circumstances."

Amelia was impressed by how he addressed her. Of course, she expected a guard of his rank to have certain standards, like any other, but the way he fulfilled them seemed completely genuine. She had no doubt that this service truly was a life mission for him.

"I am grateful for your dedication," the princess nodded to him, then caught sight, out of the corner of her eye, in the reflection on the crystal surface, of Sonic impatiently shifting from foot to foot. "The crystals look magnificent. However, I assume they're not polished just to please the eyes of the few who visit the treasury."

Knuckles nodded slowly, turning back towards the recess from which he had emerged earlier.

"My ancestors, and now myself as well, called them mirrors of the past, " he turned back to face the princess. "I personally ensure they are always as flawless as the surface of a tranquil lake. This way, I don't need to stand directly in front of the treasury. I can rest in my chamber, and the crystals allow me to see and hear anyone who sets foot in this corridor."

"Fascinating…" Amelia glanced over her shoulder at Sonic, who had crossed his arms over his chest, clearly bored with their exchange. "So the crystals were used as a security system…meaning you knew we were coming as soon as we descended?"

"That is correct, Your Highness. However…" he glanced a bit above her head, at the messenger. "He announces himself much earlier." he said emotionlessly, but a weak spark of mockery could be seen in his eyes.

"I think that's a boon in both my and your work!" Sonic retorted, ignoring the knight's reproachful grunt.

"I don't need to know about your unworthy exploits from the farthest corner of the kingdom."

The princess smiled, barely suppressing a snort. Despite the knight's incredibly serious demeanor, she sensed that he had used this opportunity to take a dig at the messenger. She began to wonder if that's why Sonic was so insistent on going ahead of him, so that he wouldn't be painted in a bad light in front of her. She felt a growing curiosity about their relationship. After all, Sonic had spoken just moments ago with genuine concern about Sir Knuckles.

"I see he doesn't just show his true colors in my presence. But it is probably good to have even such company," she stopped Sonic with a gesture before he could protest again. Thanks to the crystals she was able to see every change in his posture. Her own reflections were starting to overwhelm her. "You must feel quite lonely here, don't you?"

"That's my role, Your Highness. I've never complained about it, and I don't intend to."

Sonic aligned himself with Amelia. His demeanor remained closed off, but a single glance was enough to notice the troubled expression on his face. The guard didn't even stutter, pride echoing in his voice down the corridor, carrying with it the determination of past generations. 

She lowered her gaze and furrowed her brow, recalling all her past teachings.

"Sir Knuckles...forgive my audacity, but can't the Guardian of the Treasury request a substitute? Or are the records mistaken?" she took a step forward, reaching out to the knight in a questioning gesture.

"He's stubborn..." Sonic muttered under his breath. Amelia wasn't sure if she was meant to hear that.

"It's a lazy privilege I don't indulge in, Your Majesty. My ancestors faithfully guarded these gates without showing any weakness, overcoming every trial that could break their spirit. As the next guardian, I have no intention of acting differently. This is what my father prepared me for since I took my first steps. Using a substitute in any situation other than mandatory rest, as expressed by the King's will, would bring disgrace to my profession."

Amelia drew her hands back to herself. What the knight said immediately brought Shadow and Blaze to her mind. She had no doubt that both of them would agree with his words, even praise them. She felt a mixture of sadness and sincere admiration for their dedication to their service and ancestors. She knew that for the efficiency of the knights and the safety of the kingdom, every guardian, including the Treasury Guardian, had to take a break from duty once every few months. However, the knight behaved as if it was something wrong.

She gazed at Knuckles for a moment, observing his unwavering figure. Yes, he definitely reminded her of Shadow in that aspect, before he became an advisor to her father. The same emotionless gaze, concealing everything that could be lurking in the guardian's mind. Disconnecting from the outside world while awaiting further orders. It dawned on her that this corridor must have always been the whole life of the red echidna. It was everything that mattered to him. He knew nothing else. No one gave him a chance to experience another life.

"Sir Knuckles, but there's nothing wrong with needing a change of scenery...spending time with other people." she smiled warmly at him, but he only shook his head.

She glanced at Sonic, who seemed to respond to her gaze as if summoned. She noticed little flames dancing in his eyes as he turned his head back to the knight. She had learned that the courier had a rather light-hearted way of being, but she also couldn't miss the enormity of his heart. Now she fully understood why it was so important for him to bring new books to the guard every time he came here. Such a way of life was probably unthinkable for him. However, he didn't comment on it with a word, instead reaching with a sigh into his bag. He pulled out a book with a red cover to hand it to the guard. Sir Knuckles clenched his fists, shifting his gaze to the princess. Amelia nodded encouragingly, but the knight remained motionless.

"Take it before I change my mind." Sonic rolled his eyes, pressing the book into his hand.

"It's good to have at least the company of good reading material. The history of the northern tribes is an interesting subject," Amelia said, hoping to engage the guard in conversation. "I also value history."

Sir Knuckles looked at the book, and the princess noticed excitement in his eyes. It was probably the first significant emotion that had escaped from his duty-bound shell. She smiled faintly to herself as hope grew in her for a new topic of conversation for future visits to this place. Her heart ached at the thought of the guard spending so much time here alone, without a proper companion to share his hidden passions.

"The historical books are as valuable a treasure as the gold I guard. It fills me with joy to hear that Your Highness recognizes this value. Though, of course, I would never doubt it." Knuckles looked up at her, perhaps unwittingly, smiling.

Amelia returned the smile, then glanced at Sonic, who once again crossed his arms over his chest, observing his friend. She gently squinted her eyes and extended her hand towards the messenger, surprising him, to place it on his shoulder. She felt him flinch almost imperceptibly, but she didn't pay much attention to it.

"I know someone else who also appreciates the value of the written word. Don't we, Sonic?" she looked at him suggestively.

Sonic furrowed his brow, his gaze wandering over her face for a moment. After a few seconds, when she nodded towards the book he had handed to Knuckles, he finally understood the implication. He sent her a reluctant yet pleading look, but Amelia gently pushed him forward, not accepting any objections.

"Remember, I have my obligations too." she whispered to him as she felt his resistance under her hand.

"I know, I know..." He sighed, nodding his head. He took a step forward, then placed hands on his hips, sweeping back his cape a bit. Before he took a breath to speak, he cleared his throat loudly. "Have you finished reading the other books I brought you? The librarian politely asked me to return them as soon as possible."

Knuckles nodded and quickly retreated to his chamber, excusing himself to the princess. His bustling was faintly heard from outside, echoing down the corridor. Amelia looked ahead, at her and Sonic's reflections in the emerald portal. The courier stood in the same position, impatiently tapping his foot. His stubbornness seemed quite charming to her. Especially when he theatrically tried to show how unwilling he was to do something. Unexpectedly, she felt the urge to tease him, although as a princess, it definitely wasn't appropriate for her to do so. Nevertheless, she aligned herself with him, taking a step forward. With a slightly teasing smile, she glanced at him, watching as he sent her a questioning look.

"That wasn't so hard, was it?" she chuckled. "Mr. Gale will surely appreciate it. You must greet him for me."

"Ugh..." Sonic groaned, but there was a playful twinkle in his eyes. "If he even lets me into the library. I've only gotten to know Your Highness a little better just now, and I already regret it."

"Well, life isn't all roses, is it? Luckily, it's within my power to sentence you to my company, so you better get used to it! I can guarantee you that Mr. Gale will fall at your feet as soon as he sees his lost volumes." she winked at him.

"Pff...I can already see that, Your Majesty, but I admire the enthusiasm," he nodded approvingly. "But if you're so eager to sentence me to your company, I'm sure that lemur would react much better to your sight than if I went to him alone."

"Where did that assumption come from? I'm convinced that he can't resist you, Sonic. After all, I saw it with my very own eyes!" Amelia crossed her arms with an amused smile.

"True, we were about to embrace each other...It's a shame you interrupted us," he said, clearly enjoying their exchange. "But honestly, I wouldn't complain if you did it more often. I might even avoid a few threats of calling the guards."

"Oh, really?" Amelia raised an eyebrow. "And what happened to regretting getting to know me better? From what I hear, you're already reaping quite a few benefits."

"For now, you got me out of trouble, and I led you here, so I think you'll have to try harder to outweigh the benefits I bring." he straightened proudly, glancing at her sideways.

"You truly are one of a kind, Sonic." Amelia shook her head with a smile.

Their gazes met for a moment. She felt a pleasant warmth spreading throughout her body. His eyes sparkled with something she couldn't quite recognize, but the crystals reflecting in them made her unwilling to look away. Even despite their brief acquaintance, the messenger seemed quite close to her. His mannerisms, the way he treated her – she could see that it was just who he was, and that's what she liked about him.

She was reminded once again that she had called him to witness her emotional outburst, her despair. Everything she had tried to forget came rushing back. The pleasant feeling that filled her being was replaced by the coldness of sorrow. Breaking their mutual gaze, she looked down, bowing her head. She heard the rustle of clothing, indicating that Sonic had shifted position, which made her even less inclined to raise her eyes to him again. She only glanced at the nearest crystal, in which she saw the messenger holding out his hand to her.

However, he quickly withdrew when Sir Knuckles emerged once again from the recess in the crystal. The clinking of his armor echoed throughout the corridor, perfectly harmonizing with the soft chimes that still seemed to emanate from the minerals. In his hand, he held three rather sizable tomes. Without hesitation, he pressed them into Sonic's hands, sending him a stern look.

"Hey! What’s your deal?" the bewildered messenger asked, barely cramming the books into his bag.

"Learn to behave." Knuckles replied sharply, to the princess' surprise.

"I think I've taken up enough time for both of you," Amelia interjected before the knight could address her. She wondered what he meant, but decided it was the perfect opportunity to return to her chambers. Besides, she was starting to feel increasingly overwhelmed by something she couldn't identify, and her presence probably wasn't helping Sonic at this moment. She wouldn't be surprised if the guard was also becoming annoyed with her for interfering with his duties. "Thank you for your hospitality, Sir Knuckles. And for your dedication." she nodded to him.

The Treasury Guardian glanced at her, clearly wanting to protest, but refrained from doing so. He bowed as deeply as he did at the beginning of the princess's visit and expressed his gratitude for her visit.

Sonic looked at her with a mixture of surprise and concern.

"Your Highness, are you—"

"Thank you for bringing me here, Sonic," she interrupted him. "And thank you again, Treasury Guardian. I now have a better understanding of why you're so invaluable. Don't forget about the books." she added to Sonic before heading down the corridor towards the stairs leading to the exit.

Sonic wanted to call out to her, to run after her. He couldn't leave her like this. He didn't want to leave her like this. He didn't understand what had happened. One moment they were having fun with their banter, and the next moment, the messenger saw deep sadness in her eyes when she looked at him, increasingly consumed by emptiness. Did he do something wrong?

However, he didn't get a chance to do anything because he felt a sharp tug on his shoulder. He glanced slightly upwards to where Knuckles was already waiting for him with an annoyed look. Sonic returned the gaze, irritated by the knight's behavior. He always had a peculiar character, but now he was going too far. The messenger never would have thought he could behave like this just because of the princess's visit.

"I heard and saw how you addressed Her Highness, Sonic. You forget yourself." Knuckles reprimanded.

"Is that what all this fuss is about? Because I joked with the princess?" Sonic snapped out of his grip, not believing his own ears. "I know you're a stickler for duty, but she didn't seem to mind!" At that moment, a thought flashed through Sonic's mind that perhaps he had really behaved improperly, said something wrong, and that's what saddened her so much.

"Don't take advantage of her kind heart. For your own good, learn to address everyone properly, or else your luck may run out." Knuckles still had a sharp tone, but his gaze softened slightly.

Sonic's face took on an absent expression. He could barely grasp what Knuckles was trying to convey to him. His legs itched to sprint after the princess, to find out if her sudden change in mood was his fault.

"Knuckles, I don't have time for your sermon. Actually, I have to go now," he was about to leave, avoiding another grab on the shoulder by the knight, when he remembered why he was actually here. He felt a wave of heat as he nearly forgot to deliver the priority Espio had entrusted to him. He cursed inwardly, reaching into his pocket. Without much thought, he pulled out two envelopes. "But I didn't come here just so the princess could get to know you."

He shot Knuckles a quick sideways glance, swiftly separating the red letter from the other.

"This isn't an ordinary letter." rather stated than asked the Guardian.

"No letter to you is ordinary," the messenger handed him the mail. "Espio said it's a priority."

The knight grumbled something under his breath. He noticed Sonic still glancing towards the exit and the letter in the cream envelope that he hadn't put away yet. The messenger usually curiously waited for the Guardian to open his mail, but this time, shifting from foot to foot, he slowly moved further away.

"Are you planning to be late with all the priorities?" he said sharply, opening the letter. "This could be something incredibly important, and here you are fooling around again. I guess you'll handle the second letter the same way."

Sonic halted as his ear twitched at his words. Oh right, he was still clutching that damn letter in his hand.

"It's nothing important. Well, maybe it is...and it's none of your business anyway, big guy!" he shoved the envelope into its place. "Do you have anything else to say to me?"

"Just that you're a fool. But I'm sure you already know that. Instead of acting like this, go, pick up speed, and run into a tree. It'll help you." he said plainly, furrowing his brow as he read the contents of the red letter.

"Believe me, I don't just feel like hitting a tree. Do you have anything to pass on to Shadow or Espio? I really have to go." Sonic crossed his arms over his chest, tapping his foot impatiently. With each passing moment of delay, he had less time to catch Amy in the castle corridors.

The knight, however, froze, ignoring him completely. After a moment he took a breath and spoke.

"They want me to be enlisted in the kingdom's official army," Knuckles' face displayed concern. For a few seconds, he was silent, staring at the ornate paper.

"What? But you're on duty here...why would they do that? They have Shadow, after all!" Sonic felt his heart skip a beat. He was aware that priority for the Guardian was important news, but he didn't expect it to interfere with his service to this extent. Watching his friend's reaction saddened him. He didn't like it, and it was evident. However, unlike how Sonic would have handled it, the knight quickly reverted to his stoic posture and didn't comment on the order.

"That's the word of the ruler. It's an honor to serve the kingdom in more than one way. Perhaps you could learn that. When the time comes, I'll have to leave my post," he sealed the envelope again, then pinned Sonic with his gaze. "You're in a hurry, Sonic. I'll manage here. Thank you for the new reading material."

Before Sonic could gather his thoughts after the news, Knuckles was already retreating to his chamber. His acquaintance with the echidna made it very easy for him to discern that the knight was subdued. He seemed smaller than before, despite still being of substantial stature. Sonic could irritate him, as he did vice versa, but the thread of understanding between them was more important to the messenger than he would ever admit. He was conflicted between following the knight or sticking to his initial intention of chasing after the princess. However, after a quick deliberation, he realized he wouldn't even know what to say in this situation, and Knuckles himself probably preferred to be alone for now. He wouldn’t let him say anything bad about the order anyway.

The longer he thought about the contents of the red envelope, the more absurd it seemed to him.

"Why does everything suddenly start to make less and less sense? It's as if the world around me has decided to fall apart!" he thought, rubbing his face with a hand, as if it could wipe away all his worries.

Sonic sighed deeply, enough to feel a pain in his chest. He glanced for a brief moment at the hollow in the crystal. In the reflections of the polished walls, he only now noticed how much he had aged over these few days. His quills seemed to be drooping more and more, and his fur didn't look as good or shiny as before. And the troubles kept piling up.

He sprinted through the corridor and then up the stairs. As he emerged from the underground, he rushed past more guards. He was surprised that Amy had covered such a distance so quickly. He just hoped he could find her before she lost her trail in the labyrinth of palace corridors. He passed by more junctions they had previously walked together until he finally reached the library door. He had no intention of wasting time dealing with the old librarian now. He would handle it after making sure Amy was okay.

His legs carried him to her chamber. He knew the princess trained in combat, but he never would have imagined she could move around the castle so quickly and smoothly. Or perhaps she simply knew passages he had no idea about? It didn't matter. He had to find her, wherever she might be.

***

Stirring up more gusts of air behind him, turning into more corridors, he finally caught sight of the pink color. Princess Amelia was walking briskly towards the door of her chamber. With relief and a pounding heart, Sonic caught up to her and without much thought, grabbed her arm. He felt her jump in surprise, turning her head towards him.

"Hey! I didn't know you walked so fast. I barely caught up to you!" he joked, trying to sound as friendly as he could.

"Sonic? What are you doing here?" she asked, scanning his face, disoriented. She didn't even have time to register what was happening. Her glazed eyes struggled to hold back tears, furrowing her forehead slightly.

"You left so suddenly, Your Highness. I wanted to make sure that...everything is alright."

His words stirred a tightening in her heart, along with a wave of emotion. He really bothered to chase after her through the entire castle, just to make sure she was alright. But she couldn’t let this get into her head. Not now. 

"As I said, I didn't want to take up any more of Sir Knuckles' time. Or yours, for that matter. I've wasted enough of it already." she shrugged off Sonic's hand, wanting to quickly head back to her chamber. She just wanted to be alone. His presence only made her feel more emotional, and that's what she wanted to avoid.

"What? Wait, please," Sonic gently touched her arm to stop her. "What are you talking about? Wasting time? You literally saved me from the royal librarian! Plus, you have no idea how much Knuckles appreciated your visit!"

Amelia hung her head slightly. She was moved by how the messenger tried to comfort her. However, she still had all the worst emotions swirling inside her mind, and now they were accompanied by more guilt. Once again, she was letting her problems affect someone else.

"He's the Guardian of the Treasury. Of course, he appreciated it. Not like he had any other choice." she replied softly.

Sonic frowned as he watched her gaze fixate on the floor. A shiver ran through him as he realized that Amelia was on the verge of tears.

"Listen, did I say something wrong? I'm sorry if I was acting-"

"Sonic, stop," she was angry that she made Sonic start blaming himself for her inability to cope with herself. She wasn't going to let that happen again. "You didn't do anything wrong. In fact, quite the opposite. I...I felt bad when I realized the sacrifices involved in serving in the treasury. Your only companionship are the reflections in the crystals, you're being prepared for it your whole life..."

Even though she didn't want to tell him the whole truth, she didn't lie. When she thought about the lifestyle they were forcing upon the Treasuries, it genuinely saddened her. Not only because she sympathized with Sir Knuckles' loneliness, but also because she saw a reflection of her own life in his service. Both situations were diametrically different, yet they seemed so eerily twin-like to her. She, too, felt lonely even though she couldn't physically complain about it. Just as the knight guarded the treasury, she guarded her emotions, feelings that perpetually reflected in her eyes, yearning to escape. And only she could effectively carry out that task. She felt like it became the purpose of her life at that moment. She had been doing it for so long that she couldn't imagine it being any different.

"Am-Your Highness," he quickly corrected himself, feeling a rush of warmth flowing through his insides. "Sir Knuckles...for him, it's something he couldn't live without. It's his mission, one he would never want to abandon," he thought with regret of the letter in the red envelope. "He's lonely, yes, but that's why he appreciates every visit so much, even from someone like me," he winked at her, trying to make her smile. "If I had to guess, he'd even be offended to hear that his time was wasted."

Amelia stared at him with an unmoving gaze for a few moments.

"But I'm a princess. Don't you think he feels obligated to think that way just because of who I am?"

"And did you get that impression?"

She shook her head. Surely she had noticed the sincerity in all of the guard's gestures and words herself. It wasn't like her to doubt something that was visible to the naked eye. She didn't even know why her own thoughts were starting to betray her.

"Well, you see? I can say many things about that big knighty, but one thing is for sure – if he didn't like you, you would have noticed it. Somehow." he shrugged, sending her a warm smirk.

Amelia finally returned it. Despite Sonic's obvious roughness, he somehow managed to say something that made her smile.

"I know I've told you this before, but you really are a good friend, Sonic. Sir Knuckles is lucky. Both of you are."

"That's true, he's very lucky, Your Majesty. After all, who wouldn't want to be friends with someone like me?" he gestured to himself theatrically.

"I can name a few people," Amelia shrugged with a snicker, going along with the joke. But a moment later, her expression sobered. She reached out her hand towards him, placing it on his shoulder. "But I was serious. You worry about him more than you're willing to admit. I can see it."

Sonic's smile slowly turned into concern. She had read him perfectly. Yet, he also saw that Knuckles' working conditions weren't her only concern. There was still something she wasn't saying. He didn't want to presume to demand that she confide in him. After all, she was a princess and he was just a messenger. But as much time as he had spent with her, he couldn't help but want to save her from every shadow of pain or sorrow that was cast at her. If he had a chance to make her feel better, he was determined to do everything possible.

He looked into her eyes, which still dazzled him. But his heart ached as he watched them try to spark joy while being clouded with sadness. Amy was definitely not thinking about the guard anymore. He didn't doubt that she truly meant what she said, but there was something else behind it.

"Your Highness...your words truly flatter me. But I won't leave until I'm sure you're fine." he said, involuntarily placing his hand on top of hers.

"Sonic...you don't have to worry about me," she smiled sadly. They looked into each other's eyes in a way that conveyed more than any words could. Both felt read like a book by the other. Amelia felt a sudden surge of strength, given to her by the messenger's support. She had people in her life who worried about her, who were ready to serve her with advice. Blaze, Shadow, her parents. But this time everything was different. He was different. She felt as if the thread connecting their gazes began to emit a kind of electricity that went straight to her heart. The spark ignited within him spread a pleasant warmth throughout her body. He deserved honesty. "I...I wanted to apologize to you again for how I behaved towards you in my chamber. I don't hide my feelings, but...there are emotions that I wanted to keep to myself. I couldn't. I still can't."

"Your Highness..." Sonic widened his eyes. Despite her apology earlier today, despite his assurances that there was nothing to apologize for, she still thought about it. Or rather, she thought about the prince. Even if she didn't realize it herself. His heart raced faster when he felt the creamy envelope begin to burn against his chest.

He felt as if time had stopped. He stared at her, the most emotionally battered person he had ever seen. He could clearly see his reflection in her eyes. They were more alike than he had imagined. With the only difference being that she couldn't let go of her emotions. She lived with them all the time. And he held the solution to her problems close to his heart.

At least that's what he thought. He had had enough of watching her suffer. He wouldn't allow anyone to suffer like this, especially not her. He would do the same for Tails, Knuckles, so why not for her? He knew that this time everything could backfire on him with tremendous force, but with each passing second, he cared less and less.

His heart and mind were at war with each other. His head promised not to make any rash decisions anymore. His heart vowed to do everything in his power to help ease her burden. And it was his heart that won, guiding his hand towards his chest.

Besides, did anything matter now? Like the waving of a magic wand, he no longer cared about the consequences that awaited him.

It all lasted just a few heartbeats. He saw Amy begin to track his movements, and noticing him pulling the creamy envelope from under his jacket, she sent him a questioning glance.

"I haven't told you everything," he finally continued, taking his hand back from her. He didn't wait for her reaction. "Can we go into your chamber? Only you should hear this."

Amelia, surprised and concerned, took a step back. She scrutinized him from head to toe before nodding. She lingered with curiosity on the envelope he had taken out before silently leading him to the chamber, just a few steps away.

Walking along the carpet, they both remembered the moment when, on the same corridor, Sonic bumped into her with full force a few days ago. That was when they talked for longer than a few seconds for the first time. Amelia felt strange that this situation was occupying her mind now.

When they stood in front of the chamber door, she felt a knot in her stomach. Nerves. For a split second, she hesitated whether to open the entrance. Sonic's unexpected behavior made it feel like she was walking straight into the lion's den.

What was he hiding from her?

***

Sonic gestured for Amelia to sit, which she did, and then made sure the door was securely closed. An overcast evening had settled over the kingdom, with the last orange rays of sunlight struggling to pierce through the purple clouds. However, minute by minute, they faded faster, allowing shadows to take control. The room, as always immaculately cleaned, was immersed in the darkness of secrecy, only locally illuminated by large ornate candlesticks.

The princess, her heart pounding heavily, clenched her hands tighter on the armrest. She could feel them starting to get damp under her silk snow-white gloves. It felt like some alternate world where this time Sonic stood on the other side of the room, and she sat in her chair, a bundle of nerves. Was this how he felt then? Her thoughts raced, carefully watching his every slight movement. Each passing second seemed to last an eternity. Even when she wanted to say something, she couldn't due to the huge lump that had lodged itself in her throat. All she could do was stare at him. At him and the mysterious cream envelope. She remembered that when they were on their way to the treasury, it fell out of his possession, but he reacted so quickly that she didn't pay much attention to it. Sonic was a courier, so it was entirely normal for him to have letters. She didn't care how he transported them. However, she never would have thought that the envelope could be related to her.

Sonic held it in hands, carefully studying its front. Or at least, that's how it seemed. His gaze was distant, as if clouded over. A particularly heavy silence fell, and the atmosphere in the room grew denser.

Finally, Sonic closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He looked over the letter, straight at Amelia, who felt his gaze pin her to the chair. She couldn't move.

"When Your Grace summoned me here and...asked if I had news from Starfall Kingdom, intended only for you...I wasn't honest." he said, tightening the envelope and taking a few steps towards Amelia.

"What...what do you mean?" she asked with a trembling voice, feeling like she could finally speak. Her heart raced, but she herself hadn't yet grasped what was happening.

"This letter. It's for you. From Prince Manic." he said, handing her the envelope.

At the sound of that name, Amelia felt like her heart wanted to burst out of her chest, blood pounding in her ears, and a wave of heat, like lava, flowed through her entire body. She could swear she lost feeling in her hands when her fingers barely touched the letter. Her head spun, and she felt like her mind was somewhere far away, merely observing the entire scene.

In one second, memories from years ago raced through her mind, living within her for so long yet feeling as fresh as if they were created only yesterday.

She glanced at Sonic for a moment longer, then with a pounding heart, slowly shifted her gaze to the envelope. It was well-kept, as if it hadn't been carried by the royal messenger for who knows how long. She ran her thumb over its surface, on which nothing was written.

"Sonic...what? How? Why...?" she couldn't form a single coherent thought in her own mind, let alone articulate a full sentence. "I asked, and you..."

"I know," he replied quickly. His face betrayed nothing. In fact, it resembled Shadow's usual expression. Only his eyes still seemed clouded. "I was supposed to deliver it to Your Highness when...when the time came."

"The time? Sonic, I don't understand...what's going on here? Is this some kind of joke?" she whispered, her tone pleading. Her eyes welled up again. She felt as if someone had thrown her from a very high tower.

"As you already know...I had contact with someone from the Starfall Kingdom," he swallowed imperceptibly, nodding towards the still untouched envelope in Amelia's hands. "One of those people was the prince. Prince Manic."

For several long moments, the princess stared at him, her gaze reflecting every possible emotion. Disbelief, doubt, anger, despair. And also a trace of joy. And it was precisely for this one barely visible trace that Sonic didn't regret what he did.

"B-but how? Manic hasn't written in years, his family cut ties with mine..." she wanted to stand up but at the last moment realized she couldn't support herself. She glanced at the envelope and furrowed her brow. "How am I supposed to believe you? How could you possibly have any contact with the Prince of Starfall?"

"I can't tell you about it, Your Highness. You have no choice but to trust me." Sonic clasped his hands behind his back, maintaining a neutral expression and tone of voice.

"The letter has no seal. Nothing...why?" she raised her head to look him in the eyes again. Once the initial shock subsided, she struggled with all her might to maintain composure. Yet, it cost her a great deal. Part of her wanted to summon her hammer and strike Sonic for keeping such a thing from her, while another part wanted to throw herself into his arms out of sheer happiness.

"I was to guard it until I deemed it time for you to know its contents, Your Majesty. For my own safety, the letter was left unmarked."

In Amelia's mind, questions swirled once again. How on earth did Sonic know Prince Manic? What did it mean for the relationship between their kingdoms? Why was the messenger obeying the orders of a foreign prince? Why did Manic choose this path?

"Sonic...does the letter you gave to my father...does it have any connection to this?"

"No. That one was written in secret by the prince. No one else besides me knew about it."

She had no idea how to react to all of this. The whole situation seemed so improbable to her. Years of suffering, trying to cope with it, being a prisoner of her own emotions. And now, all of this was supposed to turn out like something out of one of the romantic tales written in the books in the library? Her, abandoned by the love of her life, and him, a prince who secretly wanted to contact her despite everything.

It was too good to be true.

With a deft motion, she opened the envelope and with a trembling hand took out the carefully folded, slightly yellowed piece of paper. The calligraphic letters danced before her eyes, even though she tried very hard to focus. Emotions still echoed loudly in her head.

" Dearest Amy ,"

After just those first two words, all her doubts were dispelled. Her heart leaped to her throat as she read the endearment of her name for the first time in years. Usually, when she heard it, everything flooded back to her, and the crypt deep within her heart that tried to hold back the wave of worst emotions and memories would burst open wide. But now, she felt tears welling in her eyes. Tears of joy.

These words flow from a heart longing for your presence. Even if unbelievable distance separates our kingdoms, my love for you knows no bounds. Days without you become like empty pages of a book waiting for the magical words of your presence.

Often I imagine your smile, which to me is like a mysterious melody, difficult to forget. I long to touch your heart, just as a melody touches the soul.

I have so much to say, yet I find it difficult to find the words to express how much I miss you. Sometimes I think if only you could see my feelings, everything could be different.

Though years have passed, my love for you remains as strong as ever. I want to tell you that you are to me like the most beautiful melody, one I will never cease to listen to.

Our souls are currently in entirely different worlds, whose boundaries seem impassable. Yet I still hold onto hope that someday the stars and moon will look upon us with kinder eyes.

Longing for you, I desire only one thing – to see you again, look into your eyes, and tell you how much you mean to me. I believe our love is stronger than distance and time. I hope that your crystalline heart will one day forgive me and the world for all the adversities fate has dealt you.

With love,

Manic

The room fell silent once again. Amelia stared fixedly at the written words, not even blinking. Sonic gazed at the floor, nervously playing with the end of his leather glove behind his back. He felt somewhat cleansed in a way. He could even say lightly, though at the back of his mind, a thought was trying to break through that what he had done was irreversible.

Suddenly, he felt arms wrapping around his neck. He flinched in surprise as it dawned on him that it was Amelia who had managed to stand up and approach him while he was lost in thought. Involuntarily, he placed his hands on her back, returning the embrace, pulling her closer. She smelled like vanilla and strawberries.

"Thank you, Sonic," she whispered, barely holding back the tears welling up. "You have no idea how happy I feel right now. I've waited so many years just for some sign that it was all true, and then you show up, like a good spirit."

"That's my job," he patted her friendly on the back. "I...I guess he just didn't want you to suffer."

Amy moved away from him and sent him the warmest smile he had ever seen. In her eyes, there was undeniable happiness, relief, and love. They sparkled like stars in the night sky.

"I know. I feel that what he wrote was sincere. It's evident," she hugged the note she still held. "Sonic...you talked to him, right? What did he say? I have so many questions..."

Sonic felt a wave of warmth wash over his entire body. Uncertainly, he gazed at the excited Amelia, who overwhelmed him with her expectant gaze. Somehow, he hadn't anticipated that she would want to know every detail. He only wanted to give her the letter, convince her it had been written long ago, and move on from the subject as soon as possible. She needed something to live for, and what was better than hope? She needed someone to help her regain her lost happiness. He succeeded in that. He couldn't take his eyes off her joyful aura, the sparkles in her eyes. She radiated, for the first time in a very long time. She didn't have to pretend.

"Oh, forgive me...you've already done so much for me, I shouldn't be interrogating you! Especially if the prince didn't wish for it," she said with an apologetic smile. She took his hand in hers, squeezing it from above as a gesture of gratitude. "I should give you some room to breathe! You know, I've felt deceived by him for so long. I know it required a lot from you—"

"He said how awesome you are." to Sonic's surprise, his mouth began speaking, interrupting Amy.

"Me? Awesome ? Prince Manic?" She looked at him with wide-open eyes.

"Definitely, he was sometimes less formal. Especially when passing on messages for you." he felt his heart start beating much faster than usual, and he needed to rid himself of the emotional overflow. Her close presence completely obscured his logical thinking. And his tongue began to live by itself again.

"Messages? You mean plural?" she squeezed his hand tighter, sighing hopefully.

"Well..." he shrugged, looking aside momentarily before returning his gaze to her eyes. "He said there's nothing in the world that can even compare to your smile. He mentioned that you never knew how wonderful that smile could make someone feel."

"Did he really say that?" Amy placed her hands over her heart, which was now coming back to life again.

Sonic nodded slightly. Part of him screamed to stop there, to leave as quickly as possible. However, his other part finally filled with happiness seeing her joy. He didn't want this to end. He wanted her to know. Everything.

He took a step back, pretending to try to remember more. But just a glance at her was enough for the words to form themselves.

"He...knew you loved getting lost in thought while looking out the window. He noticed how every time you read, you smooth the pages as if they were about to fall apart under your touch. But..." he glanced at the red carpet they stood on. He felt like he was pushing himself to the ultimate limit.

"But?" Amy reached out her hand towards him, sending him an encouraging look. She listened as if enchanted.

"But he kept it all inside his head. What he saw, he left unsaid." Their gazes connected again with a strong thread. Sonic felt like he could sink into her eyes like into a deep pond. His heart pounded even harder. "Even though he wanted to tell you everything... he couldn't. It was impossible. He couldn’t find a way. However, he told me that if he could, he would convey everything to you, every word, every smallest thought that arises in him because of you...Your Highness. Above all, he wanted to tell you that...well, you mean everything to him."

"He...he never told me that..." she felt her limbs weaken under the influence of emotions. She almost forgot what it's like to feel reciprocated love, real happiness. She was a ghost of herself. And now, thanks to Sonic, she was back among the living.

"According to him..." Sonic restrained the urge to grab her other hand. "You’re a million worlds apart, and...he wouldn't even know where to start."

For a moment, they stared at each other silently. Both, however, were completely elsewhere in their thoughts, even though they concerned the same thing.

"Did...did he say anything else?"

"A-about you?" Sonic was brought out of his inner thoughts and heart by her sweet voice. He blinked several times, not understanding what was happening to him.

"Oh never mind, you don't have to say anything else, I'm just grateful that--"

"No, no! He said a lot of things, but there were so many that it's hard to remember them all at once!" he nervously grinned and cleared his throat, pausing for a moment. "Um...he thought that your beauty is so dazzling that it doesn't matter what you're wearing – whether it's armor or a ball gown."

"Really?" she laughed with embarrassment.

"And he wondered how you learned to dance like all the rest of the world isn’t there. How you're so kind even to someone you're seeing for the first time. He asked himself how on earth you're so wonderful, and...he regretted most in the world that he couldn't tell you, even though it pained his heart every nigh- I-I mean day!"

"Oh, Sonic...He just seems so far, far away. So distant, but thanks to you, I feel..." she touched his arm. "As if he were here in your person."

Sonic just smiled, trying to bring his galloping thoughts into order. He had never felt such relief and disappointment at the same time. But he was happy that he finally made her happy too. He could wear his mask for the rest of his life if it meant he could always see her just like this.

"I also began to think that this world wasn't created for us," she sighed sadly. "I just wish he knew that he could have told me all of this, and I would have understood. I wouldn't have had to go through all of this. And now...it is like I don’t know anything." she said softly.

"Your Highness, I--"

"Call me Amelia. Or Amy." she winked at him.

"Oh..." he blinked in surprise several times. At least he wouldn't have to worry about formalities, which he didn't like anyway. Yet, he felt strange being able to address her by name officially. "Sure...Amy. I just wanted to say that...you should know, I no longer have any contact with the prince. Especially now, with the current situation in the kingdom...even if I wanted to..."

"It's alright, Sonic. I understand. I don't expect anything more from you," she took his hands in hers. "You've sacrificed enough for both of us, and I won't interrogate you about why. I believe that everything and everyone has the best reasons for doing what they do."

"Thank you."

For a moment, they looked at each other in silence again until Sonic realized he had to leave her chamber as soon as possible. He didn't feel like himself. He wasn't aware he could become so emotional in front of someone. Not even with Tails did he have such a surge of feelings, and Tails was the closest person to him. He withdrew his hands from hers and with a bow, began to retreat towards the exit.

"Sonic," she stopped him again. "If you ever want to talk or take a walk to the treasury... I'd be happy to accompany you. You don’t have to feel alone with all of this."

Sonic smiled at her, which she returned. She nodded to indicate he could leave now, then resumed reading the letter once more. She had no intention of stopping there.

When the messenger left and closed the door behind him, Sonic hurried to his room, where he immediately opened the small window. He stuck his head out, hoping the night air would cool him down.

His heart was still beating incredibly fast. He looked at the drawer that held more letters. His own work. Where nobody could find a grain of lie. Except for the forged signature.

Knuckles was right.

He was a fool.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7

The summer breeze pleasantly tousled the boy's sun-warmed fur. The day was exceptionally hot, and the air seemed to ripple in the distance. Not even the smallest cloud could be seen in the sky. Rays reflected off the surface of fragments of plate armor, carelessly left in a wooden crate, which was equally carelessly exposed to the full sun. The youth didn't even attempt to look in its direction, valuing his perfectly healthy eyesight. He only took a deep breath, greedily inhaling the cool air brought by the wind.

He began to look around the sandy square. Several boys were still practicing with their wooden swords. The squire wrinkled his nose at the sight. His own training for the day was definitely sufficient, and just the thought made his muscles feel tired. Moreover, his fur was beginning to itch from the dust and sand. He clenched his hands on the edge of the wooden bench, trying to resist the urge to tear off his tabard and gambeson to scratch every inch of his skin. He was grateful that he could at least rest in the cool shade of the tower. He would be ready to give up his entire dinner just to change into his regular clothes and run, as fast as his legs could carry him, to the river.

He heard, a dozen steps away, one of the supervisors, a rather large grey squirrel, sharply pointing out mistakes to one of the wards. The boy knew it by heart. Posture, footwork, attack, defense. Plus, improper sword grip. The safety of the kingdom. A knight's honor lies in his weapon. He could only sympathize with his companion enduring such a lecture. Sir Red was not exactly known for being a lenient fencing instructor, so he was glad that his skill with the wooden sword didn't attract too much of his attention.

Further on, he noticed several other of his comrades, clearly exerting themselves due to the heat, continuing their sparring matches. From the far end of the square, it was evident that they were sweating profusely, yet, as exemplary squires should, they dared not complain or take a break.

Patience wasn't his characteristic trait, so when he quickly grew bored of watching the other squires, he started kicking at the air with his feet. His attention soon shifted to a medium-sized rock that he stumbled upon. The boy shuffled it along the ground, trying to lift it into the air without the help of his hands. He imagined it to be one of the birds that often flew to the Crow’s Tower. In the young squire's mind, the bird had broken its wing, and he was helping it swiftly return to the sky. The bird was supposed to deliver an incredibly important message, and every moment of delay jeopardized the fate of all kingdoms.

He was so engrossed in this game that he didn't even notice the passing knights. Their armor clanking, unfortunately, did not stand out amidst the usual hustle and bustle that always prevailed in the training square. Every now and then, more guards, mentors, and even fellow students passed by. Hoping to kick the rock above his head, the squire kicked it hard straight towards one of the knights. Boy froze, realizing that the trajectory had deviated significantly from the planned one, but it was too late. The stone ricocheted with a clang off the shining armor of one of the marching knights, returning to the feet of its owner. The man, along with his two companions, stopped with a sigh to look at the boy sitting on the shaded bench. He immediately stood up, feeling the warmth rising within him, which unusually didn't come from the scorching sun.

Only now did he notice that the knight was accompanied by another knight and, to the boy's further surprise, a squire. Roughly his own age, the squire didn't look too friendly, though. His eyes, red as blood, watched him closely, yet it was impossible to tell whether out of curiosity or perhaps disdain.

The squire's peer stood out distinctly from the other children in the square. Instead of the usual training attire consisting of a gambeson, tabard, and basic helmet, he wore armor practically indistinguishable in completeness from that worn by the two knights. It was equally gleaming, and not even the most discerning eye could spot the slightest flaw on it. The boy squinted slightly. Not only because the sun reflected sharply off it, irritating his eyes, but also because one wouldn't typically encounter a squire in such armor.

Nevertheless, the young black hedgehog seemed familiar to him.

"Feeling hot?" asked the knight, assaulted by the rogue stone.

"Bearable, Sir." boy replied quickly.

The knight nodded, staring briefly at the squire before shifting his gaze back to the stone.

"You have a higher heat tolerance than many knights then, lad. And not a bad aim, either."

"Please forgive me, Sir, it won't happen again. I can personally polish your armor," he tried to convey remorse in his voice. ""I was playing foolishly and it slipped away from me.""

At his words, both knights burst into laughter. Both the squire-knight and the culprit of the entire incident looked at them bewildered.

"Playing! Did you hear that?" another burst of laughter erupted, as he nudged his equally amused companion with his elbow. "Shadow, have you ever heard of such a thing? Ha!"

Shadow, as the hedgehog turned out to be named, glanced back and forth between the two knights with a surprised look. He noticeably bristled when one of them slapped him on the shoulder, nearly causing him to lean forward.

"Maybe you should play around a bit sometimes, then maybe you'd finally crack a smile!" the eagle cackled, disregarding Shadow's impassive expression.

When the squire snorted at the knights' reaction, he received a rather unpleasant look from Shadow, replacing the momentary feeling of relaxation with instant stress. The boy straightened up like a string, trying not to engage in a staring contest with his peer. Although he had to admit, it tempted him unimaginably. He had gathered that Shadow wasn't the most cheerful individual, and his companions' behavior towards him gave him some satisfaction.

"I suggest you be more careful in the future, kid, because if you hit our pupil with such a stone and we're not around, there's no chance you'll come out of it alive!" spoke the second knight, who once again patted Shadow on the back.

"What's right is right!" nodded the eagle. "But here we are, chattering away, and I meant to ask why you're sitting here doing nothing useful? Perhaps the sun is shining too brightly, eh?"

"Couldn't blame him though, I'd sit in the shade myself!" added his companion, earning a nod of agreement in response.

The squire began discreetly playing with the edge of his tabard. Neither of the two knights seemed to be supervisors or guards who usually served here. He basically saw them for the first time. He didn't enjoy explaining the same thing to new people over and over again. It wasn't anything extraordinary, but he felt a bit uncomfortable about it. He was already looking for a simple excuse when he involuntarily glanced at Shadow, who still stared at him with the most antipathetic look he had ever seen. He couldn't allow this strange squire-knight to think of him as just another lazy kid playing at being a knight.

"I've finished today's training, sir. I'm waiting for my father."

"Your father? Here?" the knight couldn't hide his surprise.

"Yes. He's a messenger in the service of the king ," he emphasized the last word, sending a proud look to Shadow. "I have permission to wait for him here, Sir."

The eagle suddenly clapped his hands and smiled radiantly.

"Ahhh! You're that kid! I heard you're doing quite well in training! Quite agile, supposedly," he waited until the boy nodded affirmatively. "Congratulations, young man, keep it up and maybe you and Shadow will become the best of friends!"

"What?" Shadow exclaimed incredulously. Clearly, he wasn't too keen on the idea. And vice versa.

"What what ? You need friends your age! You spend too much time alone, you know? Well..." the knight leaned down to the squire, not even giving Shadow a chance to protest.

"When they stop making you play with those funny wooden toothpicks, look for me in the barracks. Ask for Sir Fjer. I'm curious to see what kind of pride your father will have in you!"

The boy was momentarily speechless from the impression. He barely restrained the growing excitement within him, which made him want to do several laps around the square. Even the scorching sun beating down on him wasn't scary at that moment. He knew he was destined to be a promising knight, but he never expected to be surrounded by such a good reputation.

Before the trio of guards moved on, he threw a challenging look at Shadow. The hedgehog only narrowed his eyes and turned his head away. If the squire was truly going to become as good a knight as Sir Fjer claimed, he couldn't wait to show up that little knight who hadn't even grown into his own armor yet.

As they departed, he glanced at the sky, noticing that the sun had passed its zenith. It was getting quite late. He would have preferred to go change; the training attire was becoming increasingly burdensome, and the lack of airflow underneath made him feel suffocated. However, if he left the square, he risked missing his father, and he didn't want to wait another few weeks to see him again.

He sat back down on the bench, watching the direction in which the knights had gone. He certainly had a lot of luck that neither Sir Fjer nor his colleague got angry at his carelessness. If he had hit one of the instructors with that stone, he would have had a guaranteed punishment until evening. They really valued their authority among the youngsters. The boy began to think that maybe other knights on a daily basis were more gentle and approachable. Except maybe for Shadow.

He remembered actually seeing him once during training. He remembered it as if through a haze, but the hedgehog must have been really good since he now walked among the royal guards. He began to ponder about him, feeling curiosity gnawing at him. He could already imagine in his mind's eye how he would finally be knighted and become the hero of the whole kingdom. Saving entire villages, helping anyone in need. Besides personal fulfillment, it would surely prove that he was better than that surly little knight.

Lost in his thoughts, he didn't feel the passage of time. He barely noticed as more and more children passed him, leaving the square, and some mentors pointed at him while murmuring something among themselves.

Finally, out of the corner of his eye, he spotted a crimson streak. Immediately, he turned his head in its direction, feeling his heart leap with joy as he recognized the cloak it turned out to be. Through the cloister, a tall blue hedgehog hurriedly walked, whose fur began to show the first gray flashes.

The boy stood up and, disregarding the heaviness of his clothing, dashed towards him. Before the man could even notice him, let alone react, the boy threw himself around his neck.

"Sonic! I'm glad to see you too, son, but you're starting to choke me!" he gasped, pretending that he was running out of breath.

When Sonic loosened his grip, his father lifted him to eye level and hugged him tightly. With a heavy sigh, he set him down after a moment on the floor. He looked him up and down and nodded approvingly.

"Well, well...the hedgehog is setting off in just two months, and his firstborn is already nearly as tall as the mountains! You've grown so much during this time!" he ruffled his son's fur on his head.

"Dad, you always say that," Sonic moved away from his father's hand, smoothing his fur with one stroke. "Tell me instead, where have you been? And how was it? Did you have any adventures? Oh! Did you have to fight for your life?! I can show you some useful moves!"

"I'm afraid, son, as a messenger, I tend to avoid such doses of excitement," he chuckled, then his smile gradually faded. "I wish I could tell you everything, really, but I have to reach the king as soon as possible. Why don't you wait for me with your mom at home?"

Sonic felt all the joy of seeing his father leave him instantly. He gently pulled back his ears and furrowed his brow, looking disappointedly at the man's sorrowful face.

"What?" he stepped back a few paces. "But...last time you said you'd come for me when you return and sort everything out! I was going to show you what I've learned and...and –"

"I know what I said, Sonic," he sighed deeply, reaching his hand to the back of his neck. "But you have to understand, my duties can be unpredictable at times. You're old enough to know that."

The boy tried with all his might to hold back tears. He clenched his fists so tightly that he felt pain. He felt the gaze of nearby guards and training companions finishing up. He could swear he could hear their whispers clearly, until they began to pound in his head.

"You swore."

"Son..." the father knelt on one knee, placing his hand on his son's shoulder. Sonic barely resisted the urge to push it away. "I swore before the king. You know what my work entails –"

"You lied to me. Again. Why did you promise if you didn't know if you could keep it?"

"Because I thought you understood by now," despite the stiffness Sonic displayed under his touch, he pulled him closer and hugged him. "And I really hoped I could make it. I miss you and your mom terribly. I want to spend more time with you too, but I have no control over it. You know if I could –"

"And the king can't find someone else?! Why does it always have to be you?!" Sonic was on the verge of emotions. He felt anger, sorrow, disappointment all at once. He wanted to push his father away, but all he did was bury himself in him even more.

"Because he trusts me, son. Just like I trust you to take care of your mom when I'm not around. Or that you'll finish your training and protect us all like you've always wanted to," the father gently stepped back, looking warmly at his son. "You know what? Instead of going home, come with me. The king surely won't mind if I bring you along. And afterwards, you can show me what you're capable of, alright?"

Sonic felt the weight behind his father's words. He could see that his father was genuinely sorry. Once again, he tried to explain something that the boy already perfectly understood. However, the sense of injustice, of a broken promise each time, brought another wave of disappointment over him. He missed his father, but his duties always kept taking him away. He liked to think of himself as quite independent for his age, but with each return of his father, he felt like a little child, resentful of the world for taking away his rattle.

He nodded in response, glad that at least he would spend time with him in this way. A hint of excitement even crept into his heart. Not every boy his age could boast a visit to the ruler. He was indeed upset that he wouldn't have his father to himself for as long as he would like, but it was better than nothing.

The man straightened up and ruffled his son's head again with a smile. They continued through the cloisters, passing guards who greeted the messenger with genuine joy. Sonic pushed aside the negative emotions and focused on being proud that his father was held in such high esteem. Only a fool would complain about that, and he could at least accompany him.

***

After traversing the corridors of almost the entire castle, Sonic finally forgot about the unpleasant surprise his father had greeted him with. Or perhaps he simply pushed it to the back of his mind. Throughout the journey, the boy seized every opportunity to inquire about the smallest details of his father's latest expedition. Was it dangerous? Not more than usual. What was the kingdom he had visited this time like? Essentially similar to ours, just under a different name and ruler. Did he encounter any bandits? Yes, but he skillfully avoided them. Was he chased by a bear? He hadn't seen one in ages. Did he deliver any other letters besides those from the king? A royal messenger isn't a postman.

Before Sonic could add another question to the stack, they stopped. They had reached the final corridor separating them from the throne room. Its end was marked by massive gates, the largest Sonic had ever seen. Without surprise, they were guarded by two sentries, clad not only in plate armor but also in crimson tabards similar to his father's cloak. He regretted not taking the final risk and dressing in something cleaner. What would the king think when he saw him? Covered in sand and sweat, he certainly wouldn't make the best impression.

His father interrupted his worries, laying a heavy hand on his shoulder. He nudged him gently to turn him to face him, then heaved a deep sigh. Sonic furrowed his brow, sensing that something was amiss.

"You will wait here for me, alright?"

"Wait? You said you'd take me to the king." he shot his father with a bewildered look.

"I would like to, but the guards won't let you in." The messenger clearly avoided eye contact, glancing at the gates.

"Then why did you tell me that?" Sonic asked, pushing his father's hand aggressively away.

The man just sighed heavily, straightening up. He looked at his son for a moment with clouded eyes.

"And would you have been any less disappointed if I hadn't?"

"I don't know...maybe," Sonic began scanning his father's face, feeling lost in his own emotions. He crossed his arms in front of him and flattened his ears in irritation. "But I thought you were serious."

"Son, when you grow a little older and complete your training, then the king will personally knight you. Don't you think that's a better opportunity for a first meeting? Besides, you're still wearing all your dirty clothes." The man chuckled under his breath.

The disappointed boy lowered his gaze to the floor. As always, his father tried to somehow distract him, to console him after feeling cheated once again. Sonic didn't want to lift his head to look him in the eyes. He knew that despite his own irritation and resentment bubbling inside him, he would easily discern in his father's eyes feelings of shame and sadness. And then he would feel bad.

He heard a disappointed sigh. His ears twitched, and his body stiffened even more. He was no longer a little child who would sulk at the whole world over such a trivial matter. He was an aspiring knight. The training he had undergone long ago should have curbed such reactions in him. As a future defender of the kingdom, the king, and his own family, he should be above it. He was aware that his father's work was very important, and yet he still, instead of being happy about it, let negative emotions take control over him. There were more important things in the world than him. Besides, he would soon have his parent all to himself. He felt almost foolish for delaying this moment.

"Fair enough," he shrugged, swallowing all the bitter feelings. He lifted his head and smiled at his father. "But admit it, you just don't want me to be knighted right now because then I won't have time for you!"

"You've got me figured out. What would I do without my favorite squire?" his father ruffled his hair again, visibly relieved.

He winked at him, then hurried towards the grand gates. Sonic watched his back. The crimson cloak that covered him made him blend in more and more with the red carpet adorning the corridor floor the farther they went. The guards guarding the throne room silently began to open the entrance. The boy stretched his neck, trying to see as much as possible. However, he was too far away to make out anything, and his father disappeared inside faster than Sonic could approach closer. The gates closed, carrying a dull echo through the stone corridor.

He looked around, unsure of what to do with himself. Initially, he examined individual paintings hanging on the walls, but he quickly grew bored. He had had enough waiting for one day, and unfortunately, it didn't seem like his father would return too soon. He even approached one of the guards to inspect him, perhaps even provoking some reaction. However, the guard completely ignored him, so without further effort, he retreated to his previous position. He felt his legs starting to lead him down the corridor on their own. Although he tried to suppress the urge to explore the castle, eventually curiosity won out. He glanced back over his shoulder towards the gates, but they still seemed unwilling to budge an inch. The guards standing beside them remained unmoved as well, hardly concerned with the presence of the squire.

Without much thought, Sonic turned into the corridor he had walked with his father just a few minutes ago. In contrast to the preceding entrance to the throne room, this one was quite crowded. He had to make an effort not to collide with the bustling servants. Each one was either laden with something or so absorbed in conversation that they didn't even notice the boy skillfully maneuvering beneath their feet.

Apart from the area designated for squires, which was located in the farthest corner of the castle, surrounding a specially designated training square, Sonic had no opportunity to walk through the corridors. Especially not on his own. Mentors usually kept a close eye on students to prevent them from venturing too far. This was supposed to teach them obedience and discipline in a way. However, it had the opposite effect on him. The more he heard that he couldn't wander freely around the castle, the more he felt inclined to explore every corner. He also suspected that not only servants or guards walked around the castle, but also diplomats, and perhaps they wanted to spare them the sight of children always covered in dirt and sand.

Sonic didn't want to stray too far, but the rooms from which someone emerged every now and then seemed incredibly intriguing to him. This excursion was the closest thing to an adventure he could imagine, and he wasn't about to waste it. Taking advantage of the fact that nobody was paying attention to him, he quickly turned into a small side corridor leading to a smaller, empty corridor with several doors on either side. He approached one of the chambers. The door was slightly ajar, so he peeked inside, treating it as an invitation. In his mind, he scolded himself for snooping around like this. Surely he would be severely punished if any of the supervisors caught him. And he would probably have to endure more lectures.

Inside the room, there were several wooden shelves with books, a pair of dark lecterns, and a few chairs. It didn't look like anything extraordinary, just an ordinary, boring chamber, or rather a room. It lacked curtains, so the sun easily illuminated it entirely, revealing specks of dust in the air. The light wooden floor was covered with some undefined sediment, and the round rug in the middle barely managed to pierce through its blue color.

The boy entered cautiously, hoping not to find anyone inside. The room appeared somewhat neglected, and its purpose was hard to guess. Nevertheless, his heart beat with excitement. There was something intriguing about it, something charming. The location of this room made it an ideal hiding place. Inside, there was enough space to practice swordplay on dummies. He was even more excited at the thought of telling his father about it once he finished his meeting with the king. He wondered if on his expeditions he came across equally interesting things, walking through similar chambers in the castles and palaces of foreign kingdoms. At the mere thought, Sonic felt a thrill of excitement down his spine, and his eyes sparkled in the sunlight. Perhaps a royal messenger is also a bit of a spy? Will he feel the same as a knight?

"What are you doing here?"

Sonic's heart jumped into his throat, and his limbs almost went numb with stress. He choked on the dusty air and, trying to suppress the urge to cough, turned to the source of the voice. He was sure he would see someone from the castle staff behind him, ready to escort him to his place. However, to his even greater surprise, a little girl stood in the doorway. She appeared to be slightly younger than him.

She looked at him with interest, scanning his attire carefully. Sonic breathed a sigh of relief, relaxing. Just some kid wandering the castle just like him. He noticed that the sunlight shone directly on her, but she seemed not to pay the slightest attention to it and continued to gaze at him expectantly, without even squinting. In this light, the boy could barely make out the pink color of her fur and quills, which now seemed almost white.

"I'm waiting for my father." he said without much hesitation, the first thing that came to his mind.

"Here?" The girl, intrigued, tilted her head and took a few steps closer. "It's a bit of a strange place." she said as she leaned over one of the lecterns, as if wanting to see every speck of dust up close.

Sonic began to wonder if she was the daughter of someone from the palace staff, or perhaps she belonged here herself, maybe as a lost kitchen helper. However, her behavior didn't suggest that she was preoccupied with any duties. Besides, if she was following him out of boredom, he doubted she'd have time for that if she worked here.

"Umm..." he scratched his neck. "Yeah, here. And why are you here?"

Sonic watched in surprise as she chuckled. She approached him, unconcerned that the dirt collected on the floor was being swept by her light brown dress. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she placed her hands on her hips.

"I saw you sneaking around here! You seemed a bit suspicious to me, so I followed you," she said, moving closer to his face, causing the still surprised squire to step back. Then she jabbed him in the chest, pointing at the stained tabard. "You're a squire, right? So your father is a knight? Do I know him?"

"Sneaking? I wasn't sneaking, I was more like exploring!" he quickly said, crossing his arms over his chest. "He's...a messenger. And he's currently in a meeting with the king!" he replied proudly.

The girl's pupils widened at his words. She retreated from his personal space with a deep breath. She covered her mouth with her hand, clearly trying to contain the joy, which Sonic didn't quite understand.

"Are you saying Mister Jules is your father? That's amazing! I didn't know he had kids!"

"Do you know him?" he asked, bewildered.

"I wouldn't say I know him personally, but my daddy often praises him. I think they're good friends," she examined him from head to toe again. "So, do you want to become a knight?"

Sonic smiled slightly, feeling somewhat more comfortable in the presence of the girl. She talked a lot, but there was genuine joy and excitement emanating from her. It was a pleasant change from his peers at the training ground, who usually wore stoic faces to avoid displeasing their mentors. However, the boy moved when the full extent of the words spoken by this strange individual sank in.

"Wait...did you say friends ?"

"Yes," she answered, surprised by his confusion. But a moment later, she covered her mouth again with her hand and shyly tucked it behind her back. "I didn't introduce myself! I'm Princess Amelia Rose. The king is my father."

Sonic's eyes, upon hearing this information, resembled saucers or plates rather than eyeballs. He couldn't believe he hadn't recognized the king's daughter in the girl. Only now did he notice her noble bearing and the gown, which seemed to be made of the highest quality materials. At first, the boy felt a wave of embarrassment wash over him. He had never seen a princess before, but he should have guessed who his companion was. However, in the next moment, he immediately dropped to one knee and bowed deeply.

"Please forgive me, Your Royal Highness. I didn't realize—"

"No need for apologies, it's all right!" the princess said, flustered, as she reached out and helped him to his feet.

Both felt the atmosphere between them thicken. Sonic wasn't sure if he was imagining it, or if the dust in the air was starting to bother him more. The tunic he still wore began to chafe him particularly badly, and the tabard seemed dirtier than it probably was.

"Sooo, you're waiting for your father," Amelia began. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity once again. "What's it like to have a royal messenger as a dad? Does he ever take you with him?"

"Me? Uh...not really. He sent me off to knight training, so he can't really. Besides, he's very busy when he's around."

He looked down at the ground, avoiding the princess's gaze. Sadness and longing for his father welled up in his heart, a father who often didn't even have time to just be with him and his mom. Sometimes he found it hard to remember his voice. Even after so many training sessions in the practice yard he couldn't recall if any wound had ever hurt him as much as the one burning just beneath his chest.

"Oh..." she nodded in understanding, shifting her gaze to her hands clasped in front of her. "You know, I'm waiting for my dad too. He rarely has a free moment, so I'll probably see him only in the evening at dinner." She shrugged sadly.

“And he’s always sorry for it, telling you that maybe next time will be different?” he asked as she nodded.

Sonic looked at her, feeling a strangely familiar sensation wash over him. She still smiled at him with the warmest smile he had ever seen, but she clearly grew somber. He saw a reflection of his own feelings in the princess' eyes. They felt a thread of understanding between them, and all the awkwardness seemed to fade away.

He felt like they both understood their emotions without words, and Amelia didn't seem like she was going to scold him for what he was feeling. It was refreshing.

"But wait...if your father and mine are in the throne room, then why are you waiting here?" She tilted her head again and sent him a questioning look.

He felt stressed as her eyes bore into him with an unprecedented interest.

"You know, Amy, waiting in one place doesn't suit me. Besides, I like to tidy up neglected rooms." He demonstratively swept the floor with his foot, kicking up even more dust into the air.

" Amy ?"

Sonic froze when he realized he got a little carried away. A nervous knot formed in his stomach, and sweat broke out on his forehead. He didn’t even stutter. And yet, calling her that felt so natural for some reason. He risked a glance at the princess, who, to his relief, laughed.

"That sounds much better than Amelia!" She looked at him with laughing eyes. "You're funny. When you become a knight, I must make you my personal guard!"

"Oh?" The boy felt disoriented again, raising one eyebrow, but her positive energy made it impossible for him to suppress a smile. He crossed his arms over his chest, feeling the unexpected lightness of his attire, and adopted a thoughtful expression. "Well, I don't know...when I become a knight, I'll embark on adventures, traverse the world."

"I'll travel with you!" the girl quickly took his hands in hers.

"Will you keep up with me? There'll be plenty of dangers around. Bandits, dragons, and such!" he said casually. However, in reality, he struggled not to lower his gaze to their hands. To his surprise, he felt an unfamiliar knot in his stomach, the effects of which he somehow felt in his chest.

"Hey! You'll be my guard, so you'll have to keep up with me!" she took her hands away from him to place them on her hips and puff out her chest. Despite her small size, she still managed to look majestic. "Oh! Maybe we'll travel with my friend? He's a knight too, I'm sure you'll get along! He—"

She paused as calls came from behind the door. The voice echoed through the empty corridor, but the children easily noticed it growing louder. Amy's ear listened intently to it until the girl sighed sadly.

"That's my nanny. Looks like she's looking for me," she glanced back at the door for a moment. "I'll have to go now. But I'm glad I came to find you, you're really interesting!"

With a smile, Amy threw her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. Surprised by her behavior, Sonic didn't have time to say anything before she pulled away from him. She noticed stains on her dress fabric, left by the squire's tabard during the embrace. She looked at him and chuckled lightly.

"I have a keepsake from you!" She gently smoothed out the dirt as if afraid of wiping it off. She looked up at the boy and smiled reassuringly. "Your dad will probably come looking for you soon too."

"Probably. He promised to see what I've learned." he felt growing excitement and impatience at the thought of seeing his father again soon. The conversation with the princess, although entirely unexpected, improved his mood. He no longer felt lonely with his state.

"I'd like to see that too! You're so lucky you get to become a real knight!" her ear twitched towards the door. A female voice was calling Amy's name more clearly now. She looked apologetically at Sonic and began to retreat towards the exit. "Good luck with your training! And don't worry, I won't tell anyone you were here!" she winked mischievously at him.

Sonic only managed to raise his hand and give a slight wave. Amy dashed out of the room, and when the sound of her footsteps ceased, he could hear her and the nanny's voice as they finally found each other. He looked around the room and took a step forward, standing in a patch of sunlight. He began to wonder if the whole situation had just occurred in his head.

He wasn't sure how much time he had spent with the princess in the dusty room, but to him, it felt like hours. He felt incredible lightness, and if someone were to present Shadow to him right now, he was certain he could easily knock him off his feet.

He waited a moment to ensure the corridor would be empty, then retraced his steps back toward the hall leading to the throne room. He didn't spot the pink princess along the way, but again, he had to be careful not to bump into anyone. Before he could make the final turn, he bumped into something solid. Stepping back a few paces, he looked up to see it was his own father.

"Dad!" he smiled broadly at the sight of his parent. His heart raced with excitement, and his legs began to tap in place on their own. "Did you finish the meeting with the king? Can we go home now? I'm sorry I didn't wait for you outside the throne room, but I need to tell you—"

"Sonic, slow down, son." His father interrupted him, placing his hands on his shoulders, signaling him to stay put. The boy obeyed, though he didn't understand why he sensed so much sorrow in his father's voice. Was he so deeply disappointed that he didn't wait for him in the designated spot?

His smile gently faded as he scanned his father's face expectantly. He had the impression that the man looked older than before he entered the throne room. The wrinkles that had started to appear on his face were suddenly much more pronounced. He also seemed smaller, and the hard leather vest he wore no longer fit him, hanging loosely on his shoulders. Sonic thought with fear that his father might actually be disappointed in him, that as a knight in training he couldn't carry out such a simple command.

"Come on, let's leave the castle." the messenger said curtly, then pushed his son further down the corridor.

They walked in an oddly heavy silence, which became more intense as the pace they moved at was incredibly slow. Sonic felt like the time it took to cover each distance could be measured in years. He glanced at his father every now and then, trying to pick up any clues, but the man had a stony, contemplative face. He started to feel more and more anxious, but reassured himself that his father must have been discussing matters that were still on his mind. He couldn't see any other explanation, or at least he could console himself effectively that when they returned home, he would help his father get rid of his worries.

After several minutes, they left the castle walls through one of the exits for the servants, and then the messenger directed Sonic along the path leading to the town. The late afternoon was slowly approaching, but there was no shortage of activity on the road. They passed several guards, evidently finishing their watch in the village, a couple of carts full of various goods, and individual strollers. In the distance, houses began to emerge, and Sonic could already hear the shouts of playing children. He could also spot the characteristic roof of the tavern, which, as usual, was clearly crowded even from afar.

They reached a point where the path split into one leading directly to the town and one disappearing over the horizon to the west. Sonic passed this crossroads almost every day, so without even noticing it, he continued marching toward the village. He was stopped by a sudden tug on his shoulder, which led him off the path and onto the grass. Surprised, he tried to maintain his balance and turned to his father. He sent him a questioning glance, but the man didn't look at him. His head was turned towards the road to the west. He gazed at it for a moment, then glanced slightly above his son, toward the town. Sonic tilted his head and looked over his shoulder, following his father's gaze. He furrowed his brow, then again studied his father's face. However, the man seemed absent, his eyes unnaturally dull and hazy.

"Dad?" the bewildered boy finally asked.

At the sound of his voice, the man immediately looked down to meet his eyes. He squeezed his son's shoulder tighter, as if afraid the wind might blow him away from his face.

"Son, I..." he took a deep breath, struggling to hold his son's gaze. "I'm not coming home with you today. I have to set out on a journey."

For a brief moment, Sonic studied his father's face. It only dawned on him after a while what he had said.

"W-what..?" Sonic blurted out uncontrollably. However, the focused gaze of the messenger dissolved any illusions that this was just a strange joke. Not understanding anything, he stared at his face, feeling an unpleasant knot in his stomach. Yet another one that day.

"I've been sent urgently with important news. The king's orders," he gestured to his bag, which indeed seemed strangely bulging. "I'm sorry, but I have to leave today."

"How come?" the boy stepped back a few paces, almost tripping over a protruding root. "You were supposed to stay for at least a few days!"

"Sonic, I know you're upset but–"

"You lied to me again!" he pushed his father away in frustration as the man tried to approach him. "Earlier, you told me to go home, and what? You would've never made it there?! You wouldn't even have said you were leaving?"

His father's eyes widened, silently gazing at his son. His lack of response grew more pronounced, and Sonic felt a familiar pang in his heart.

"We've talked about this already, son," the man finally sighed resignedly. "This is just how my job is. Your mother understands, and you should too. You're not a child anymore."

"You don't even talk to her! Do you even remember what she looks like?!" he raised his voice. "Can't you leave tomorrow? Just this once?"

He was surprised by the aggression with which he spoke these words. He felt tears gathering beneath his eyelids, and a heat building inside him. He didn't break eye contact with his father, forcing him to maintain his gaze. He noticed his eyes wandering all over his face, presumably searching for some point of connection. The longer Sonic looked at his father, the more he felt the resentment emanating from him and saw how difficult it was for him to maintain eye contact. However, the boy had had enough of the messenger's behavior. Each time, he managed to crush every hope he had, and today, his cup of bitterness overflowed.

He had always been proud of his father, of his profession, of his dedication to the kingdom and the king. Truly, he had. Just like any child whose parent was a brave knight. However, he never felt it reciprocated. Sure, his father hugged him with love every time the boy ran to him, looked at him as if he wanted to remember every detail of his face. But when he wanted to brag to him about how his training was going or even about something extraordinary that happened in his absence, his father promised to listen to everything next time. But that next time never came. Still, Sonic believed. Part of him still believed. Wanted to keep believing.

"You don't even know how much I'd like to, but I can't," he sensed a kind of desperation in his father's voice. "I have to leave as soon as possible, without unnecessary delay."

"Am I an unnecessary delay for you?" Sonic withdrew his ears, clasping his hands on his arms, which were crossed over his chest. "You never even have time to listen to what I want to tell you!"

Father flinched. Boy noticed that his words hurt him, but he didn't care at the moment. The messenger closed his eyes for a few moments, squeezing his eyelids tightly. When he opened them, his hands began to unfasten his crimson cloak. Sonic watched silently, not understanding where this was going. When the man removed it from his shoulders, despite the nonverbal protest of his son, he draped it over him and fastened it.

"It almost fits," he smiled sadly, but seeing Sonic's still hurt expression, he looked away, dimming. "Sonic, I know I'm often absent. And I've told you so many times that I wish it were different, but...but we both have our duties, and life doesn't spoil us in that regard. And you, as a future knight, must learn to control your emotions. Like me. And this," he pointed to the cloak. "Maybe it will make you feel like I'm with you, you know, more."

Father looked at him with torn eyes, almost pleading him to stop measuring him with his thorny gaze, which made them both bleed inwardly. Sonic looked down where the cloak touched the grass. He felt as if he were sinking into it; it definitely wasn't his size. But it gave him a strange feeling. He wasn't sure what it was, but it felt safe. As if the material could become his shell, into which he already wanted to immerse himself. It smelled of a thousand scents, from the summer wind to old stationery. Just like his father.

He recalled the moment of meeting Amy. Or rather, Princess Amelia. He had only talked to her for a few minutes, but it was enough to feel like he had known her much longer. She seemed to have a similar problem to his, yet she still smiled and exuded positive energy. Despite being younger than him, she probably didn't act as childish as he did. He saw a sadness reflected in her eyes similar to his own, yet she didn't let it take control over her. She for sure didn't blame her father for the duties he had.

He took the edge of his cloak in his hand, clutching it as if the slightest breeze would take it away from him. He lifted his head to face the man again. He didn't even notice how a few treacherous tears streamed down his cheek. He wanted so badly to be angry at him, to shout everything out, but he couldn't. He saw the pain in his eyes, the same pain he felt himself.

Before he could say anything, his father knelt before him and pulled him close. He hugged him tightly, releasing him only slightly when Sonic involuntarily leaned into him.

"Next time, we'll make up for everything, alright? I'll move heaven and earth to make it happen," he released his grip and smiled again at his son. "I'm really proud of you. Give your mom a hug for me."

With that said, he stood up to tousle his son's fur on his head one last time. He winked at his son as boy only nodded. He began to walk away down the western road, glancing back over his shoulder every now and then. Sonic still stood on the grass, at the crossroads, unable to urge his legs into motion. He watched his father in silence until he disappeared beyond the horizon.

***

"Sonic? Sonic! Are you there?"

Sonic mumbled something incomprehensible under his breath as the incessant pounding on the door echoed in his head. He was under an impression like it was about to split open. He felt as if he were still asleep, drifting in an endless warm ocean of fleeting images from which he didn't want to emerge. The voice trying to break through to him sounded as if it were underwater.

With effort, he opened his glued eyelids, greeted by the sharp rays of sunlight streaming through the window. He grunted in displeasure, slowly rising. He looked around the room with sleepy eyes. Feeling an unpleasant dryness in his mouth, it took him a moment to remember where he was, and even what his name was. Then he felt a sudden surge of heat and a cold trickle of sweat running down his back. He immediately woke up. Like scalded, he got out of bed, which resembled more of a hovel than something one could comfortably sleep on. With the accompaniment of the pounding on the door, he quickly glanced at himself, grimacing as he noticed he had fallen asleep in his duty clothes.

He quickly bounded to the door, glancing at the sun still shining through the window. It was already afternoon. He had overslept.

He grasped the handle, ready for a scolding from one of Shadow's knights, or worse, someone sent by the king himself. Just the thought of it made his throat tighten. He was fully aware that he couldn't afford such slip-ups, yet it had happened.

However, when he opened the door, to his surprise and immense relief, he found Tails behind it. The young fox froze with his hand raised, implying that he had no intention of stopping banging on the door.

"Sonic, finally!" he lunged at the messenger, who wasn't expecting such a reaction and squeezed him tightly until he ran out of breath. "I was so worried that something happened to you."

"Tails...you're choking me," he managed to wheeze out, and Tails immediately let go, smiling apologetically. Sonic breathed a sigh of relief and nodded approvingly. "Since when do you have so much strength? Maybe instead of going to Silver, you should go to Shadow, huh?"

"Sonic!" the boy rolled his eyes. With a gesture, the messenger invited Tails into his room. With just one person inside, there was already barely enough space, but with two, it became quite crowded. "But tell me, what are you still doing here? No one has been able to find you since yesterday."

Sonic felt another wave of heat spreading through his insides.

"Someone was looking for me?"

"I think a better question would be who wasn't looking for you."

"Shadow?"

"Uuum...well, if he was looking for you, I think instead of me knocking on the door, you'd wake up to it being kicked in." he leaned back against the desk, and the messenger breathed a sigh of relief. He wouldn't have survived such a meeting. "But others were hoping you wouldn't heed the ban on delivering mail in the kingdom. And you were nowhere to be found, not even..."

Sonic tried to listen to the fox, sitting on the bed. He still felt somewhat disconnected from reality, and his muscles were calling out for a good stretch. As his friend leaned against the desk, his mind drifted back to the memories of the previous day. He felt a warm glow in his heart as he remembered Amy's joyful and lively face. How grateful she was, her eyes full of hope, love. He furrowed his brow gently as he had to bring himself back to order. Nothing he saw in her eyes yesterday was meant for him. Still, the mere thought made him feel good. He had completed his task. He had cheered her up.

However, he couldn't ignore the equally unpleasant feeling of unease. When he returned to his room yesterday, he kept pondering about what he had done and what he should do next. Was there any point at this stage? He didn't even know when it completely cut him off, and all the stress and fatigue finally caught up with him. He didn't feel more rested, but his body needed that dose of sleep. Only a miracle saved him from Sir Shadow, who still seemed unconcerned about his existence. The feeling of unease intensified at the thought of the royal advisor. He was certain that when he finally called him over, it wouldn't be anything pleasant. Perhaps it would even be the last visit in his life. And the anticipation of it was slowly driving him insane.

His head was once again filled with thoughts, and the pain he felt in it began to throb. Only Tails' calling brought him back to reality. He realized that he had been staring blankly at one point the whole time, and most of what the fox said didn't even register with him.

"Sonic, are you okay? Is it about that letter? Has Sir Shadow reached out?" he asked worriedly.

"Huh? No, no...he still doesn't really want to see me. Not that I'm complaining," he shrugged, trying to put on his mischievous grin. "Don't worry about that letter. I promised I'd handle it, and you know me."

"Well, you see...I do know you, and I can tell you're more absent-minded than usual. Were you even listening to me at all?"

"Sorry, buddy...I just overslept a bit. A lot has been going on lately, and I guess I needed to catch up on some sleep." he said with a sigh, before stretching and yawning. He didn't want Tails to see his concern, but it didn't help that at that moment he was also reminded of the letter to Knuckles.

The red envelope occupied all his thoughts, and he felt his facial muscles involuntarily forming a worried expression. He couldn't tell his brother about it. He would blame himself again, even if he knew it had nothing to do with him. Tails wouldn't forgive himself if he knew that the respected knight, whom he sincerely admired, had his whole life turned upside down. Every day when Sonic came to Master Silver's workshop, he tried to make sure Tails didn't have time to dwell on the situation. But the messenger's efforts were in vain, and he still saw a sense of guilt in his friend's eyes. Nothing haunted him more than telling him how the meeting with the king went. He was too young to bear such burdens.

"Well, if you say so...but if anything happens," Tails took a step towards him. "You'd tell me, right? I don't want you to go through all of this alone."

"Of course, buddy. But you don't have to worry about it. You'd better go over what's up with those letters," he said, getting up from the bed and crossing his arms over his chest. He felt bad lying to his friend. "Espio made it clear to me yesterday that playing mailman is not an option for me for now."

"The news spread quickly, and people are, to put it mildly, disheartened. They don't agree with it and were hoping maybe you could help them anyway. And knowing you, it's not such a naive assumption."

"Me going against the king's orders?" he scoffed. "Listen, I know I can be stubborn, and I don't like it either, but...I'd rather keep my head on my shoulders."

"Master Silver and I said the same thing!" Tails spread his hands out in a helpless gesture. "But I feel sorry for them. They just want to have contact with their families."

"Yeah, I know, I know...but I'm stuck here until our great and wonderful Sir Shadow decides to summon little ol' me to his chambers. Not exactly what I signed up for as a royal messenger, if you ask me." he said sarcastically. Leaning against the wall, he glanced out the window, trying to focus on the view outside so Tails wouldn't see that he was actually terrified by that prospect.

"But maybe it's for the best. After all, we don't know what the Starfall Kingdom is planning, and letters are a powerful weapon–" 

Sonic flinched at those words. Once again, he had the moment in front of his eyes when he handed the princess the letter in the cream envelope. He let her believe in something he himself didn't know if it was true.

Then he remembered his father.

Tails was right. It's a very powerful weapon.

"-although it might be good if someone influenced the king not to completely restrict the flow of information. I'm not sure anymore."

"Someone?"

"Don't worry, I don't mean you. I just think it's not fair to others. They've already locked up all the birds in cages to make sure no one sends anything. Master Silver thinks it's radical, but since it's supposed to ensure safety," he shrugged helplessly. "We should wait it out. See what happens."

"And he's right," he nodded slowly. "Shadow may be a brute, but there’s no person I'd trust more when it comes to safety. But I doubt it'll just blow over, kid."

Tails smiled with a playful twinkle in his eye. Then he laughed, and Sonic gave him a questioning look, not understanding what was so funny about what he said.

"That's probably the first time you've said something nice about him. Maybe there's a chance for you two after all, huh?"

"Pfff...yeah, he'll be inviting me for afternoon tea in his office any minute now! I can see it already." the messenger chuckled aloud at the thought. The world would have to turn upside down for him and Shadow to stop reacting to each other like stinky cheese. Although in a sense, for him, it already had. At least that's how he felt.

"It's good to see you smile, Sonic. You know, genuinely," Tails jumped onto him, embracing him with all his might. Sonic looked down with a soft gaze, returning the hug. However, after a moment, the fox wrinkled his nose and almost immediately pulled away. "You should wash up before you go to Espio! Bleh..."

"Is it really that bad?" The messenger raised his arm to take a deep breath and barely suppressed a gag reflex. "Yeeeah, it's really that bad..." he glanced sideways at his friend, a mischievous flame dancing in his eyes. "Tails, come on, come here! It didn't bother you just now!"

"Don't come any closer!"

Tails dodged before the messenger could envelop him in his arms again. However, Sonic agilely leaped across the space between the desk and the bed, effectively blocking his friend's escape route to the door. The fox squeaked in surprise, and as the hedgehog squeezed him tightly, he began pleading for freedom, laughing so hard he almost got hiccups. He tried to push Sonic away, but being stronger, the hedgehog only tightened his arms. After a few moments of this roughhousing, they both laughed for a while longer, with Tails pretending he couldn't breathe and would soon collapse dead on the floor.

"I better go before Master Silver starts looking for me," he said, wiping away a tear that had welled up in the corner of his eye. "Did I cause you any trouble? Espio probably won't be pleased that you're so late."

"Nooo..." Sonic waved his hand dismissively. "Trust me, it's a relief for him that he didn't get a door in his face this time."

"What?" Tails tilted his head, confused.

"Nothing, nothing...I'll head to him now," he placed his hands on his hips, glancing at the position of the sun outside the window. Then he looked back at the fox and winked. "I'll drop by to see you too. Maybe we'll even go somewhere soon, huh? Like into town, for example."

Tails's eyes sparkled with excitement, and a surprised smile spread across his face.

"Really? But outside the castle?"

Sonic nodded, shrugging. Tails hugged him once more in farewell, ignoring his scent, and waving back at him, dashed out of the room. The messenger watched him go for a few moments, smiling to himself. However, his smile soon faded, and he furrowed his brow. His thoughts once again turned to Knuckles, and then to Amy.

Amy .

He felt strangely happy being able to freely think, and even speak to her in this way. He lifted the corners of his lips sadly as he recalled, once again, her joy, genuine joy. Yesterday, she truly seemed to come back to life, even her fur appeared to take on brighter colors. She was no longer a ghost wandering the castle.

And it was thanks to him.

He felt the carousel of thoughts spinning wildly in his head again. He had no plan for what to do next, didn't even know if her improved mood was permanent.

But he forcefully pushed all of that to the bottom of his mind. He had duties to fulfill, and he was already very late. Honestly, he didn't know how Espio would react to this, but he didn't care too much. He only knew that he definitely wouldn't find any mailboxes outside his office today. He wouldn't deliver anything to the villagers in the town today, and those in the castle, from what Tails said, would probably pester him to make an exception for them.

He was angry, felt the injustice that followed, and yet...he understood it. He had risked his and Tails's lives enough over the past few days. He didn't intend to add another loop around his neck.

His thoughts unexpectedly turned to the words of the young fox.

Someone could influence the king to at least partially facilitate contact between the residents and their loved ones.

Someone .

He had a feeling he knew exactly who that someone could be.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8

The next day, Amy woke up when the sun was already high in the sky. She hadn't slept much that night. Actually, she had only managed to fall asleep shortly before dawn. However, she didn't feel the slightest trace of tiredness; on the contrary, she jumped out of bed full of energy, with a smile that started to hurt her face. She still held close to her heart the letter Sonic had delivered to her the evening before. She hadn't let go of it since then, waking up with her cheek pressed against the paper. She still immersed herself in its contents, almost knowing them by heart. Her heart beat with pure happiness and hope, and the tears that uncontrollably streamed down her face carried a certain kind of purification. They weren't heavy, stinging like before. They weren't unwanted. They made her feel alive, serving as proof to her that she hadn't lost herself yet. She had regained what had been taken from her several years ago. She wanted to feel such tears on her cheeks as much as possible.

That day, she greeted, with a strong hug, her maid, who, as always, came to help her get ready before starting the day. The princess jokingly responded to her questions about her unusually late wake-up. The woman even considered fetching the court doctor, worrying about Amy's condition. However, seeing her unusual excitement, flushed cheeks from emotions, and wide eyes, she became even more concerned. Despite her suggestion to call for medical help, Amy assured her that everything was fine. With her eyes once again darting across the paragraphs of the letter, while the maid tried to dress her, the princess was in such a trance that she didn't even think of tearing herself away from reading, which definitely made the woman's job more difficult. However, she dared not complain, struggling to fulfill her duties to the end.

Amy couldn't focus on her lessons, still thinking about Prince Manic. How much he must have risked by sending a letter to her through a messenger. How he wanted to make sure she would only receive it when she needed it most, so as not to disturb her peace of mind. She never thought he would be capable of such a thing. Honestly, she was increasingly convinced that he didn't truly love her. That everything that had happened in the past was just a game, aimed at tearing her heart to shreds. For a moment, she even thought Sonic was playing cruel jokes on her. However, one word was enough to make her believe.

Amy .

The abbreviation of her own name that had caused her pain every time she heard it over the past few years. An abbreviation her heart had exclusively assigned to the prince of the Starfall Kingdom. She wasn't sure why, but that's how she had introduced herself to him when they were still children. It seemed better to her than her full name, which sounded too formal, too adult back then.

And Manic had been the only one to address her like that for a very long time. In every letter, on every occasion.

It couldn't have been a joke. The royal messenger had no right to know about it.

When she read the first letter from him in many years, the thorns that had pierced her heart with every mention of that word stopped wrapping around it, bringing back despair. They were instantly replaced by soft feathers, tenderly enveloping every wounded place within her.

She still wasn't sure if she wasn't dreaming, and she was increasingly afraid that she would soon wake up again in her shattered, like the ruins of once strong fortress, reality. She still clutched the piece of paper as if it would evaporate from her hand. She walked around the castle, impressed by how alive and vibrant it seemed now. She felt like a child again, running through its corridors, hoping to peek into every corner. Colors danced joyfully before her eyes, and the sun's rays finally seemed to highlight and warm them. She didn't even realize how much she had missed seeing the world in this way again.

With enormous enthusiasm, she greeted everyone who happened to pass by, paying no attention to their surprised and questioning looks. The day passed by unimaginably quickly for her, while her imagination ventured into territories that had been clearly inaccessible to her before. In addition, her mind was swarming with more and more questions.

What will happen now? Will their story unfold like in the romantic novels she so often immersed herself in? Should she prepare some response in case Sonic could meet Prince Manic again?

Will I be able to meet him? Will he explain everything to me? – this question echoed particularly loudly in her thoughts.

During training, she almost managed to defeat Sir Vector, who was surprised by her clear surplus of energy. Putting down such an experienced knight was no easy feat, and despite years of battle experience, she barely managed to tie with him at times. For a change, he now had to pick himself up from the ground, while she leaned triumphantly on her mallet. Amy herself was surprised by her movements and effectiveness, but she had no intention of complaining. She could repeat this feat many times over if it meant her greatest desire would come true.

And everything pointed to that being the case.

She was tidying up in her chamber when her ear twitched towards the door. She turned around, surprised to see it opening. After a moment, she spotted a piece of dark purple fabric that she knew all too well.

"Blaze!" She abandoned the comb and hurried to her friend. Before Blaze could react or even fully enter the chamber, Amy threw herself at her, hugging her tightly.

"I...I also awaited return to you eagerly, Your Highness," the she-cat said, reciprocating the hug after a momentary stiffness.

"Oh, Blaze!" Amy released her, rolling her eyes with a snort. "I told you, you don't have to talk to me in...that way. I can't believe you've already forgotten!"

Blaze, in her usual manner, just nodded. She followed the princess's lead, who almost bounced as she gestured for her to come inside. When the door closed behind them, Amy enthusiastically wrapped her friend in a tight hug again. She only heard Blaze exhale sharply in surprise, struggling for another breath.

"But Blaze, why are you actually here?" Amy asked with curiosity once she released her grip. She still kept her hands on Blaze's shoulders, clearly not wanting her to step away even an inch. "Of course, I couldn't be happier to see you, but I haven't even had the chance to send for you yet!"

She noticed Blaze quickly scanning her from head to toe with her penetrating gaze. There was nothing unusual about it; the lady-in-waiting was always extremely observant, especially around her. However, there was something different in her eyes, and Amy could even see a hint of uncertainty. She started to wonder if their few days apart had made Blaze so unaccustomed to her presence. Maybe she shouldn't have pounced on her right from the start.

"Please forgive me, Your– Please forgive me, Amelia , if my early return is inconvenient for you," Blaze said, ignoring Amy's eye roll at her words. "However, I've received news that my intervention regarding you might be necessary."

"Huh? I don't think I understand," Amy tilted her head slightly with a questioning smile. "Everything's fine with me! Even better than fine, much, much better!" She felt a light blush creeping onto her cheeks, and her heart began to pump uncontrollable joy again as she thought of the letter brought by Sonic. "You didn't have to interrupt your vacation."

"I can see that, and..." Blaze finally allowed a worried expression to show on her face. "...to be honest, Your Highness, I'm even more concerned. I've been informed that you appear to be the embodiment of death's daughter, and some of the castle's inhabitants see you as a ghost wandering its corridors. That's why I returned immediately, but what I found seems...quite the opposite."

"Oh, Blaze..."

Amy chuckled as she walked away from her friend to look out the window. She glanced at her out of the corner of her eye, nodding her head for her to do the same. Without a word of protest, Blaze stood beside the princess and followed her gaze.

The view didn't seem any different than usual, but Amy felt like she was seeing a whole new world through the glass. The birds seemed much more talkative, their chirping sounding like the highest form of music, and the town almost jumped out of the ground from the vibrant life within it. The color of the sky, previously oddly faded, now reminded her of Sonic's fur's saturated hue. She continued to smile to herself, aware that the disoriented Blaze was glancing at her every now and then, as if surreptitiously. With a sigh, she leaned her head against the wall, welcoming the coolness that helped to cool her emotions.

"We should look at the world around us more often. It's too beautiful to be harmed by our own negative emotions, don't you think?" She glanced at her friend with a dreamy gaze, which she quickly redirected to the clouds drifting across the sky, taking on various shapes.

"Of course, Your High—Amelia. It's one of a kind." Blaze agreed, but the same expression of disorientation mixed with concern still wandered across her face.

For the next few moments, a comfortable silence fell between them. Neither spoke a word. Amy knew Blaze wouldn't press her, that she would wait until she spoke up. But before she did, she wanted to enjoy her friend's presence, the warmth she felt inside since the previous evening. A warmth that intensified when the court lady appeared at the threshold of her chamber. She recognized this intensification as longing. The past week without Blaze had been incredibly tough for her, but she wouldn't change her decision to send her away. She had no intention of worrying her friend more than necessary again, and in a way, she was glad Blaze hadn't seen her in the state of emptiness she had felt so strongly. Although she had to admit she felt a little guilty for worrying her and now keeping her in suspense.

However, she needed these few moments not only to bask in what was around her. She needed to sort out her thoughts and what she actually wanted to say to Blaze.

She clasped her hands on her shoulders and turned her head towards her. She sent her a warm smile, feeling sparks of happiness dancing in her eyes.

"I really haven't been feeling my best over the past few days. But you probably noticed," Amy began, seeing how the worry emanating from Blaze intensified even more. She furrowed her brow gently, with regret recalling her state. "I felt like...like I was falling apart. I didn't want you to see me like that. Besides, you deserved a little break."

"Amelia, you know that serving you is the greatest honor for me," Blaze placed her hand on her chest, over her heart. "I'm here to stand by your side, not to be sent away."

"I know. But fortunately, I have the advantage that you won't object to my word. And you absolutely must tell me what you've been up to without me." Amy winked at her with a playful smile.

She noticed a slight blush on her friend's face. However, she still maintained her overly formal posture, which the princess disliked so much in her presence. Nevertheless, she never commented on it, knowing how much adhering to protocol and rules meant to Blaze. She knew her well enough to notice every tiny change in the way she stood, walked, or spoke. And it was the same this time. Blaze was still worried, more than anyone else could tell.

"You're afraid for me. Just like you used to. Just like you always do," Amy approached her bed, where she sat down and immediately indicated a spot next to her for Blaze. "I'm the one honored that it's you who became my friend. Almost like a sister."

Blaze sat down stiffly on the sheets beside her, unsure if, despite the princess's permission, she was crossing certain boundaries. She didn't respond to her words, but Amy almost physically felt the bond between them, and she was convinced that Blaze felt it too. In reality, she didn't need to label what existed between the two of them. It was more than obvious. They were like the sun and the moon appearing despite their differences in the same sky.

Nevertheless, Amy liked to repeat, even to herself, how grateful she was for Blaze. It reassured her, assuring her that Blaze truly was present in her life, and the sound of her own voice helped to dispel the fear that it was all a dream. She didn't even want to think about what would happen to her if the lady-in-waiting wasn't by her side. She wasn't sure if she would even still be here.

But she couldn't let Blaze not have her own life outside of her. Although she knew she wouldn't even utter the slightest sound of objection if that were to happen.

"But you never have to worry about me again. I finally saw the light in that darkness from which you tried so hard to pull me out," Amy looked at her with a smiling gaze. "I know it might seem unbelievable, especially after what happened to me recently, but it's true! I feel...like I've been born anew, untouched by any sorrow."

As she spoke, she felt a pleasant warmth spreading throughout her body. The letter she kept in the pocket of her dress seemed to vibrate, almost calling out for her to read it again and again. The words she uttered were all the more cleansing for her because she didn't even think too much about them. At that moment, she was sure that her own heart was speaking for her.

For a few moments, she calmly watched as Blaze carefully examined her face. Her friend was surely looking for any clues that Amy might be trying to hide what she truly felt, even in the slightest. With that awareness, the princess felt an incredible lightness. She didn't have to try anymore to put on her mask. In fact, she felt like she had an entirely new face. Her eyes brightened even more at the thought.

"I couldn't be happier or feel more relieved that you're saying this, Amelia," she finally spoke, choosing her words carefully. "Your happiness is mine too, you know that perfectly well. You also know that I would never dare interrogate you unless I deemed it necessary. Unless I had only your best interests at heart. So forgive me, but out of concern for you, I'm obliged to do so. Does all of this have to do with the royal messenger?"

The question hit Amy like a bolt of lightning. She widened her eyes in surprise, parting her lips slightly. She felt a wave of heat rush through her, swiftly filling her insides. It was definitely the last thing she expected. Panic, fear, and embarrassment instantly engulfed her. On top of it all was complete disorientation, triggering a flood of racing thoughts.

Did Blaze know about the letter from Manic? How? Had she inadvertently mentioned something about it or hinted at it? What other reason could there be for such a question?

She had promised Sonic that she wouldn't tell anyone about it, and she intended to keep her word, but what if her friend's appearance had overshadowed her to the point where she accidentally let something slip? If Blaze knew, who else could? Shadow? If so, Sonic's days could be numbered.

Just the thought made her limbs go numb.

Desperately, she replayed the course of their conversation in her head, uncomfortably aware that Blaze was scrutinizing her more and more with her gaze. Each passing second felt like hours to her, and she struggled to maintain a relatively neutral expression on her face. However, the growing emptiness in her mind effectively undermined her efforts.

"Your Highness?" Blaze finally spoke, looking at her questioningly. She reached out her hand, wanting to catch her preventively. "Is everything alright? Do you need to lie down?"

"No, no, heh!" Amy laughed, hoping it would cover up her reaction. She waited a moment until she was sure she had full control over her voice. "It's just...you caught me off guard. I don't quite understand what So– the royal messenger has to do with me?"

Blaze visibly hesitated. Amy suspected that her lack of response indicated a delicate matter that the lady-in-waiting didn't want to delve into. Or rather, she didn't want Amy to feel obligated to confront her.

Encouragingly, the princess nodded her head. She-cat sighed almost imperceptibly and straightened her back. She glanced away at the bed she was sitting on before mustering the effort to look Amy in the eyes. Amy noticed that when Blaze saw her warm gaze, which she was still sending, a shadow of fear crossed her face.

Panic surged within her, but if Blaze knew about the letter Sonic had delivered to her, she must have known.

"Amelia, I realize I shouldn't meddle, but as your lady-in-waiting and... friend ," she unexpectedly emphasized the last word. "I had to make sure that...I'm sorry, let me get to the point. Before you sent me away, you met with him about, well, you know what."

Amy, still unsure of Blaze's intentions, nodded in agreement. Her friend had accompanied her when she asked Shadow to send Sonic to her. However, she never found out how the meeting between the princess and the messenger had gone. As was her custom, she didn't pry into it. Besides, she practically had no chance to do so, as Amy dismissed her early in the morning, citing well-deserved vacation time.

However, Amy didn't expect Blaze to be prepared for such an eventuality, and she had no intention of leaving her unsupervised. Her friend had been looking after her even when not physically present. The princess's heart filled with a unique warmth from the emotion, which only momentarily replaced the stress and panic.

"I couldn't just leave you in such a situation. Remembering what happened recently," Blaze looked at her with a mix of embarrassment and genuine concern. "I know how tough those days were for you. I also know you were seen with him in the corridors, and also...outside your chamber. Yesterday. And today you're like a ray of sunshine. Fresh, brimming with joy. I can see the sparkle in your eyes. Just like..." she hesitated. "Just like when you were engaged to the prince of the Starfall kingdom."

Amy felt another surge of heat exploding within her, her breath quickening.

How does she know about the letter?! How does she know?! - A billion thoughts immediately raced through her mind, each one fueling her panic further.

Her gaze involuntarily shifted to the pocket of her dress where her beloved piece of paper still rested. Catching herself, she quickly looked back at Blaze, who was still gazing at her with her familiar calmness. Yet, there was something unsettling about it, further convincing Amy that her friend already knew everything.

She didn't even flinch. She stiffened more, to which Blaze unexpectedly laid her hand on top of hers. She did so incredibly gently, almost soothingly, while stroking it with her thumb.

"Amelia, I understand that reopening your heart to someone else can be difficult, unexpected. Especially after so many years of suffering, when a heart could break at the sight of you," she spoke cautiously, with a distinct sadness that indicated she summoned memories of how her friend used to be. "But if he's made you radiate genuine happiness again...the situation is far from ideal, far from achievable. But I don't want you to give up. I'll help you as much as I can."

Amy was rendered speechless as the meaning of her friend's words sank in. Initially, a wave of relief washed over her as she realized that Blaze definitely had no idea about what had happened the previous evening. The letter had ceased to make itself known, and she herself seemed to have unlocked, no longer sitting on the edge of the bed as tense as a bowstring. However, in the next moment, she was filled with such immense surprise that she struggled to realize that Blaze wasn't joking. As if she ever did.

Another barrage of thoughts flooded her mind. Was she really in such a state that even Blaze believed her current condition was the result of falling in love with the royal messenger, whom the palace staff had seen her with a few times?

Indeed, she had fallen in love, but it was for the second time with the same person, or rather, the words he had written to her with such sincere emotion that she could almost feel them physically.

Her thoughts drifted to Sonic himself, whom she had to admit was charming and quite endearing in places, but her heart was too preoccupied to even consider him in the way Blaze suggested. And he had his mission after all.

Involuntarily, she conjured his image in her mind: his emerald eyes, sparkling whenever they met hers, his carefree demeanor, and his incredibly uplifting smile.

She barely restrained a laugh. She had definitely taken a liking to the messenger and could confidently say he was quite something, but that didn't mean she would fall for him after just a few brief encounters.

Besides, even if she did, she would have to push it out of her mind. Despite Blaze's sincerest unexpected offer of help, nothing would come of it.

She couldn't let Blaze believe that, but she also had no intention of breaking her promise to Sonic.

"Amelia, I know this is a difficult situation, but perhaps when your parents—"

"Blaze!" Amy finally couldn't hold back and laughed, much to her friend's confusion. "Sonic is a good friend. Nothing more. I stumbled upon him when he had a squabble with Mr. Gale. I helped him out of trouble, and in return, he agreed to lead me to the treasury. Then he just passed me a message he forgot earlier. That's all."

Blaze looked at her as if she were speaking in a foreign language. She gently narrowed her eyes, shifting away from her friend. Amy silently prayed that Blaze wouldn't inquire about the message. She knew she had told Blaze the truth, even if it wasn't the whole truth, and preferred to keep it that way.

What amazed her incredibly was the fact that Blaze – the same Blaze who even in her presence adhered strictly to rules, with protocol being sacred to her – was willing to risk everything for her happiness, even if it meant a relationship with someone outside the list of candidates.

"I'm sorry, Your Highness," Blaze said, shaking her head. Her eyes still betrayed her disbelief in Amy's words. "That was too bold and tactless of me. I shouldn't have put you in this position."

"Oh, Blaze..." Amy leaned in quickly to hug her, releasing her only when she felt her friend relax a bit. "You have no idea how grateful I am to have you as my guardian. You have nothing to apologize for, especially since you were willing to stand by my side in such a delicate matter. I..." She hesitated for a moment. "My heart is still reserved for one person. Sonic...I mean, the royal messenger, just helped me realize that."

"How so?"

Amy smiled, trying to suppress a dreamy sigh as she recalled the contents of the letter. Although she couldn't tell Blaze about it, she had no intention of lying.

"As I mentioned earlier, Sonic led me to the treasury. You know I've never been there before. Dad effectively discouraged me from it," she shrugged. "But since I saw the Treasury Guardian when he came for me, I thought it might be high time to change that. It was amazing! Crystals everywhere, so pure you could mistake them for the surface of a lake! They're beautiful..."

Amy's eyes sparkled with excitement as she remembered the underground corridor. She reminisced about the moment when she was almost speechless with awe. The colors dancing before her eyes, the crystals hiding the secrets of past centuries. And the very door leading to the interior where the wealth of the kingdom lay, adorned with images telling its history...

"Amelia?" Blaze interrupted her from getting lost in her own reveries. "I'm sure it's an extraordinary place, but please continue."

"Oh, yes, yes! I'm sorry..." Amy waved her hand with embarrassment. "I just have to take you there someday! But yes, to the point...Sonic formally introduced me to the Treasury Guardian. I'm telling you, Blaze, I've never seen someone so dedicated to their duty! In fact, someone for whom it's the meaning of their life. I talked to him for a while, and...let's just say that day opened my eyes, and my heart, to many things. I realized that we are somehow similar. I don't even know how to explain it. If it weren't for that meeting, I probably wouldn't have seen what I had right in front of me. And that's exactly what I was missing." She involuntarily stroked the pocket where the letter lay.

Blaze studied her with her eyes.

"So, a single conversation with the newly acquainted guardian of the royal treasury had such an impact on you, Your Highness? I won't pretend to understand everything you're telling me, but...he must be a truly noble knight."

"I, on the other hand, won't pretend to understand everything that's happening here," Amy placed her hand over her heart, smiling softly to herself. "But I always try to listen to it, and you've probably convinced yourself of that better than anyone," she chuckled, playfully nudging her companion. "Sometimes all it takes is one assurance that what you've believed in your whole life makes sense. And that's precisely what I got yesterday."

A silence fell between them, during which they both peered into the depths of each other's hearts and souls. Their gazes penetrated deeply into each other's eyes, connected by an invisible strong bond. Blaze finally took a breath, only to release it softly.

"Amelia..." Blaze broke the silence, then glanced at the floor, apparently searching for the right words. "All of this is completely unexpected for me, and I deeply regret that I could never find the right words to pull you out of your sorrow. But I'm glad I can see you now, just like this. It means more to me than you can imagine."

"Please, don't regret," Amy brushed away a single tear that formed in the corner of Blaze's eye. "Without your efforts...you've done more for me than anyone else, and I'll never be able to repay you for that. Remember that, okay?"

Blaze nodded, and Amy felt a pang in her stomach. It hurt her that she couldn't tell Blaze the whole truth, show her the letter, let her share in the joy. She trusted Blaze more than anyone else around her. She knew that all it would take was one request from her for Blaze to keep her lips sealed. But how could she look Sonic in the eye knowing she had broken her word to him? No matter how much she longed to share the wonderful news with her friend, she didn't want to feel like she had let him down or even endangered the messenger.

He was risking too much for her.

Or rather, for us – she corrected herself in her thoughts. She knew Blaze wouldn't question her, but she felt she should divert her attention for safety's sake.

"I know everything will work out. We should look to the future instead of dwelling on the bad moments of the past forever. Everything has its reason, its purpose. And the letter my father received...I know it's a good sign. And don't worry, Blaze, this time everything will be as it should be. I just needed someone to help my heart see that. Besides," she stood up from the bed and placed her hands on her hips, triumph in her eyes as she looked at the she-cat. "I have no intention of wasting any more tears! And you owe me a story about what you did during your break!" she pointed at her.

"Oh...I did what one does on days off, Your Highness. I rested," Blaze said, slightly surprised by Amy's sudden change of topic.

"Mhm..." Amy nodded incredulously, then squinted her eyes. "Of course, besides keeping an eye on me, right?" she chuckled and took a few steps around the room. "And you didn't visit our new gardener even once?"

"N-new gardener? What do you mean, Amelia?"

"Oh! You already know what, or rather who , I mean."

"I've been in the garden, but not because of Silv--Master Silver. I just...as you once said, maybe he needs company sometimes, so, incidentally, I exchanged a few words with him," Blaze's cheeks turned a deep shade of red.

Amy looked at her suggestively, raising an eyebrow.

"Of course, of course...and incidentally you did endure his entire lectures on vegetables, didn’t you? There's nothing to be ashamed of!" Amy took Blaze's hands, pulling her to get up from the bed. "I think you should do that as often as possible. As your future ruler, I give you my official consent. But incidentally, it goes without saying!"

Blaze, with a deeper blush, turned her head, trying to hide it. Amy didn't need to guess for long to know that her friend had a weakness for Master Silver, who also seemed to like her. Blaze preferred to be discreet with her emotions, which Amy of course respected, but she felt that she needed the right stimulus from her to release those that should be released. However, she tried not to overdo it. She knew best how talking about her feelings could be difficult.

And Blaze was somehow grateful to her for that. The princess was glad they complemented each other so well.

"I won't even ask how you executed your spy job. Some secrets are better left as secrets," Amy looked around for her brush. She reached for it on the nightstand and started to tidy up her quills. "Did you visit your family? I bet you haven't seen them for a long time since you've been accompanying me all the time. How are they?"

"Yes, Your Highness," Blaze jumped up from her seat to help her get ready for dinner. "I visited them. My mother asked me to convey her sincerest regards and bows to you."

"You know, Blaze, that if you ever need to, you can go to them at any time, right?" Amy allowed her friend to take complete control over her appearance, standing only like a mannequin ready to be dressed. The only thing she was in control of, was swiftly putting the letter into the pocket of a newly dressed dress, when Blaze didn’t look. The touch of it got her thinking again. "Earlier, you didn't want to leave me, which I appreciate greatly, but now you need to think about yourself and your family. The last thing I want is for you to live my life instead of yours. Do you promise me that?"

Blaze remained silent for several long moments. She calmly went about her tasks until she finally straightened up and picked up the folded garment that the princess had been wearing just moments before.

"I've always lived my own life. It's solely my choice," she set the clothing on a nearby stool and then reached for a mirror, holding it up to Amy's face. "I promise to do what needs to be done. In harmony with myself, Your Highness."

"I think that's enough for now," she nodded, not entirely sure if she was referring to Blaze's words or her own appearance.

There was a knock at the door of the chamber. When Amy allowed entry, one of the castle servants came in, informing the ladies of the approaching dinner time. The princess thanked her with a warm smile and turned to Blaze as soon as she left, closing the door behind her.

"Do you want to see me off? We can take a walk through the gardens," she winked at her friend.

Blaze looked at her with surprise and tilted her head slightly.

"See you off? Don't you want me to accompany you to dinner, Amelia?"

"There's no need," Amy replied, waving her hand casually. "The day is still young, so as far as I'm concerned, you're still off duty. You helped me get ready, and that's enough."

The lady-in-waiting stood awkwardly in place. Uncertainty emanated from her, and the hands she held folded in front of her were clenching tighter and tighter. Amy smiled reassuringly and reached out her hand. She encouragingly wiggled her fingers. Blaze looked at her, and a heartbeat later, she offered hers. The princess pulled her close and once again, for another time that day, embraced her tightly.

"I'm fine, my dear. Go and enjoy the rest of the day without worrying about me," she stepped back to look into her eyes with all her assurance. "Trust me, alright?"

Blaze still held onto her arms, so firmly that Amy felt she was almost afraid to let go. Yet, no word of objection crossed her throat. She nodded, then hesitantly withdrew her hands and returned to her default posture.

"You would tell me if anything happened, wouldn't you, Your Highness?"

The sun was slowly setting, casting the room in orange light. Through the heavy curtains, part of it gradually plunged into semi-darkness. Blaze's eyes looked even more piercing in this light, as if they could read everything she was trying to hide. The letter in her pocket seemed to vibrate again.

"I would tell you everything you need to know," Amy replied. Not a muscle in her face twitched. "Let's go now."

***

The entire garden area surrendered to the rule of the sun, which at this time exceptionally highlighted its greatest qualities. The wind gently danced among the leaves, spreading the scent of multicolored flowers. The setting sun painted the sky in shades of purple and gold, creating an extraordinary scene that would move even the hardest heart.

Pathways paved with stone slabs led through lush vegetation, where roses, violets, and cornflowers flowed in a harmonious dance of colors. In the distance, a fountain whispered as it spouted water, which shimmered in the glow of the last sunbeams. The whole scene was like from the hand of a master painter's artistry.

Amy and Blaze walked through the gardens along the main pathway, their steps calm, dictated by the princess. Both enjoyed the pleasant evening air, which freely caused the materials of their dresses to sway in undulating movements. Of course, there was a much shorter route to the dining hall, but Amy still wanted to savor the presence of her friend today. It energized her.

With a wide smile, she greeted every person they encountered. And there were plenty, as at this time the center of the gardens were quite crowded. Some guards exchanged shifts due to the nearby presence of the barracks, while some palace servants either finished what they had to do here or simply rested.

Amy wasn't sure if it was because of her decidedly better mood, but everyone seemed different than usual. As if nervous, and sometimes even sad. The guards were quite tense, but that didn't surprise her. The recent events and Shadow's army reorganization would put almost anyone on high alert.

Nevertheless, something didn't sit right with her.

She was snapped out of her thoughts by a twitch of her ear, which caught a sudden noise. Together with Blaze, they turned towards the carefully trimmed bushes. The lady-in-waiting stiffened and tried to pull Amy further along the path, but it was already too late. The princess spotted familiar light gray quills moving vividly among the branches. She was about to greet Master Silver, even allowing the embarrassed Blaze to leave, when she heard him talking to someone.

Naturally, she didn't want to intrude, although the second voice sounded familiar to her. Too familiar, and she felt an unexpected need to see its owner. However, before she could even twitch, he fell through the bush straight onto the pathway. The dust that rose settled in small amounts on the lower part of her dress, and Blaze gently pulled her closer.

When Amy managed to take a closer look at the unfortunate individual, she opened her eyes wider in surprise. Just one glance at the color of his quills was enough to confidently determine that it was–

"Sonic!" A young two-tailed fox dashed onto the pathway. Without even looking around, he ran up to the messenger and grabbed him by the arm with gloves dirty from wet soil.

"I told you not to pull so hard," Silver also emerged onto the pathway, hands on his hips, looking without much admiration at Sonic sitting on the ground, who began to rise with the help of the kid. "That's why you're the one for running, and Tails and I are the ones for thinking."

"Very funny, I'm just rolling on the ground laughing!" he replied, brushing off the dust. "You told me to pull!"

"I told you to do it gently until you felt resistance, not roughly. Unless you wanted to scare someone by bursting out of the bushes like some wild animal!" Silver chuckled, watching Sonic massage his sore spot.

"Um...Master?" the fox approached him and nodded his head towards his back. He only glanced briefly and saw the silhouettes of the ladies. He immediately dusted himself off as much as he could.

"My deepest apolo...gies, Your Highness! Lady Blaze!"

He stumbled over his words when, turning to address the potential victims of Sonic's recklessness, he saw the princess and her lady-in-waiting instead of the servants he probably expected. Amy waved to him cheerfully, and she couldn't help but notice how his gaze lingered on Blaze for a moment. With an imperceptible gesture, she gently pushed her forward, but Blaze quickly stepped back, ultimately aligning herself with Amy.

Meanwhile, Sonic perked up his ears at the Master's last words and quickly turned his head towards her. His eyes darted in surprise over her silhouette, and she noticed how he began to fiddle with the edge of his cape with fingers clad in a leather glove. She smiled warmly at him, to which he responded in kind, but there was a hint of concern behind it. Perhaps her sudden presence caused him to fail to fully summon his confidence in time.

"I sincerely apologize for this incident!" Silver wasted no time and bowed deeply. "Please forgive me for my friend's mishap. I hope Your Highness is unharmed?"

"It's just a little dust and surprise, Master, don't worry about it," Amy said soothingly. "You too." When she looked back at Sonic, only then did he remember about the bow. He did it clumsily and extremely awkwardly, which made her chuckle under her breath. "At least I feel more alive."

"In that case, too bad I was a few moments late for bursting out of the bushes," Sonic retorted with a snort.

Everyone looked at him questioningly, disoriented by his words. The courier, equally flustered, looked at each of them in turn. Blaze, on the other hand, glared at him as if he had said the most tactless thing in the world. Which, at this moment, might have been true. Silver crossed his arms over his chest, and his face took on a teasing expression, indicating that he had no intention of rescuing Sonic from this awkward situation.

Only Tails tilted his head, looking very visibly confused.

"Did you want to knock me over?" Amy asked, with a hint of curiosity in her voice. She raised an eyebrow, observing as the messenger held out his hands in a defensive gesture.

"No, no! Nothing like that, Am- Your Highness!" he scratched the back of his neck, trying to cover up his mistake. To his and Amy's relief, no one seemed to notice. He took a few steps forward, approaching her. "You said you felt more alive, soooo if I had jumped out at you a little earlier, you'd feel even more alive, surprised, you know...because you...would have...fallen. Does that make sense?"

Amy had come to understand that Sonic was quite peculiar, but he never failed to surprise her, and once again he did just that. She noticed how he avoided her gaze while trying to maintain his composure. She brought her hand to her face, masking her laughter, which could have stressed him out even more. She was certain that after what had happened, Blaze wouldn't be as willing to help her if she had truly given him her heart.

She had to admit that she found some comforting solace in his unusual behavior. Besides, considering how dedicated he was to his mission, she wasn't surprised that he might be nervous after keeping important secrets.

"Well, Sonic, I think you've had enough falls for one day," Silver tried to push his friend away from the princess, but she stopped him with a hand gesture.

"If you had knocked me over, I would definitely have something to talk about at dinner, which I'm heading to right now. You missed your chance to be the hero of the story," she shrugged, winking at the messenger

For a few seconds, Sonic looked at her, then he let out a relieved smile. Her following his clumsy lead clearly reassured him. They looked at each other for a moment longer. They didn't even notice Master Silver and Blaze, who, standing beside them, were unwitting witnesses to the new thread of understanding forming between them. The pair exchanged glances. Amy felt a slight thrill of excitement, sharing a secret with him that no one else knew.

"Master?"

Silver flinched as Tails touched his arm. The young apprentice had been observing everything from a distance. He had obediently kept quiet so far, but apparently he was the only one capable of breaking the scene, even if it was very timidly.

"And who might this be?" Amy leaned forward slightly, resting her hands on her knees. She smiled warmly at the boy, who immediately straightened up as soon as she addressed him. "I'm sorry I didn't notice you earlier, that was very rude of me."

"Please don't worry about it, Your Highness," he bowed deeply, and a sense of confidence suddenly filled his small frame. He approached the princess. "My name is Tails. I should have introduced myself earlier."

"Tails is my most talented student," Silver said proudly, placing his hand on the boy's shoulder. Tails twitched his ears slightly, assuming a more awkward posture. Amy could tell that such open praise from the master had embarrassed him. "He just assisted me with uprooting some roots."

The princess nodded understandingly. Her eyes drifted back to Sonic, and she began to wonder what he was doing here. From what she knew, he wasn't exactly a scientist in his spare time. She hadn't even suspected him of that. The messenger, who had been gently kicking a pebble in front of him while occasionally glancing at Tails, must have sensed her gaze, because he looked at her, visibly flustered. Shortly after, he flashed her a friendly smile, which she suspected was meant to mask his subdued behavior. Unfortunately for him, she wasn't fooled, seeing that for some reason he was strangely quiet, and she doubted it was to give Master Silver a chance to speak.

His frequent glances gave her the impression as if he wanted to say something, but for some reason, he was holding back. Or it was just the way he was.

"Considering how late it's getting, I suppose you've had a busy day," she shifted her gaze back to Silver and his apprentice. As she spoke the words aloud, she realized her stop had been slightly extended.

"As always, Your Grace," Silver nodded. "But please don't worry, we're practically finished. We don't want to keep you any longer."

"Meeting Your Highness was an honor!" Tails said with genuine enthusiasm in his voice.

"You, or rather all of you, as well," she smiled even warmer. She felt a strong fondness for the boy.

She was about to bid farewell when she realized that Blaze was still standing beside her and hadn't uttered a word the whole time. She always made sure of her punctuality, so it was strange for her not to even touch her arm once to signal the passing of time. She glanced at her friend. Blaze's gaze was fixed straight ahead, quite unnaturally, but Amy quickly noticed that her eyes kept darting towards Master Silver. She glanced at him quickly and was surprised that she hadn't noticed that he, too, was constantly glancing at the lady-in-waiting. Princess and her stood so close together that it was almost imperceptible.

However, she already knew she would head to dinner from this spot alone.

"With all due respect, Your Highness, I'm afraid the great Master Silver will need...a woman's touch."

Unexpectedly, Sonic stepped forward with a mischievous grin. Silver and Tails looked as if they had received a shocking electric shock. Their facial expressions reflected complete bewilderment.

"What are you--" Silver tried to ask, but was silenced by a swift kick to the ankle.

Amy felt her heart leap in her chest as she looked at Sonic. Squinting slightly, he coughed lightly in her direction, then nodded almost imperceptibly towards her friend, and later towards Silver. She widened her eyes as she realized it was a request for her assistance. She was frightened that the messenger could somehow read her thoughts, but then she reassured herself that it was impossible. Several heartbeats passed before she could gather her thoughts and dispel the sudden paralysis.

"Silv--I mean, Master Silver," he glanced at the still bewildered hedgehog, who furrowed his brow. "Was supposed to sort out his collections today, but he's not particularly good with colors," before Silver could protest, Sonic put his arm around him. "So I think the help of such a noble lady would be invaluable to him."

Blaze flinched as he pointed at her. She looked at Silver, who blushed and averted his gaze again, trying unsuccessfully to protest.

Once again, Sonic signaled to the princess with a nod, this time almost pleadingly.

"I'm sorry, but together with Her High--"

"Oh, that's a splendid idea!" Amy, like Sonic, grabbed her friend's arms, pushing her slightly forward. "Blaze, Master Silver would surely appreciate your help!"

She couldn't shake the feeling that this synchronization was more than just a coincidence. She had no idea what Sonic was trying to achieve, but since he perfectly fit into her plans, she wasn't going to complain.

"Your Highness, I already had--"

"I'll manage to get to dinner, dear! If Master Silver needs your help, then I see no reason for you not to stay," she said, trying to make her voice sound confident despite the internal turmoil of emotions. "Unless you really don't want to," she whispered in her ear.

Blaze didn't respond, but only stiffened even more under Amy's touch. The princess sensed how conflicted she was internally and wouldn't be able to make this decision on her own. Fortunately, Amy knew her heart like a favorite book, read thousands of times.

She glanced at Master Silver, who scratched his cheek, trying to hide his blush. His gaze jumped from Sonic to Amy, then finally settled on Blaze. Princess winked at the messeneger, who grinned triumphantly and returned the gesture.

"Tails has to go anyway, and it probably wouldn't be very pleasant for you to sit alone in the dark gardens at night, would it?"

Tails, who watched the whole performance with considerable confusion, didn't argue. He just flew his gaze back and forth, probably hoping to extract some sense from it. From Amy's perspective, he looked like he'd seen a horse with a chicken's head performing circus tricks. Finally, his master glanced at him hesitantly, to which the boy shrugged without much certainty.

"Maybe a little help wouldn't be so bad...Of course, if you, uh, if you don't mind," he sent Blaze a warm but nervous smile. "But I have no problem with–"

"So, that settles it!" Sonic wasn't about to let his friend get a word in. He released him from his grip, which effectively kept him in check, and pushed him forward, patting him firmly on the back. Silver let out a sharp exhale.

"I told you to use your day off," Amy whispered to Blaze, who barely raised the corners of her mouth, a faint blush creeping onto her cheeks. She gently nudged her towards Master and folded her hands in front of herself. She looked at Sonic, who nodded at her with a triumphant expression. She felt a familiar thrill of excitement, and her heart beat faster with happiness as she watched Blaze and Silver awkwardly approach each other.

It was time to slip away. Her time vanish.

"Unfortunately, it's time for me to go. It was a pleasure meeting you all. Especially you," she pointed to Tails, who smiled at her shyly. "I'm sure the student will catch up with the master in no time. I'll eagerly await the results of your research," she nodded.

The boy's eyes lit up at her words, and his two tails wagged high. He was truly a sweet child, and she was grateful he ended up under the right wings. There weren't many children in the castle; in fact, Tails was one of the first ones she had encountered. One question flashed through her mind. Where are his parents ?

Master Silver bowed farewell, and Sonic, as usual, did it with a delay. Amy looked at him with pity, to which he shrugged lightly, scratching the back of his neck. It was only a moment before she noticed that he suddenly returned to his previous demeanor and began playing with the edge of his cloak again. He furrowed his brow slightly, and she could see deepening thought in his eyes.

She felt that something was troubling him, but before she could react, as if by magic, he snapped out of it. He whispered something to Tails, who nodded in response. He bowed deeply to her in the end, smiling mysteriously, and quickly bid farewell. Moments later, he was gone.

She was somewhat disoriented that he didn't wait for her to leave first, as etiquette dictated, but she quickly reminded herself of the royal messenger's hyperactivity. She shook her head and bid farewell once again, walking further down the path.

The stars were already visible in the sky, unobscured by any clouds. They twinkled like jewels, and the garden was immersed in darkness, with only single oil lamps as the source of light. There weren't too many people left near her now. Amy breathed in the evening air with pleasure, then, continuing her walk, glanced over her shoulder. Tails was no longer there, or if he was, he was hidden well enough that she couldn't see him. Blaze and Master Silver, on the other hand, were just disappearing into the bushes from which Sonic had emerged a few minutes ago.

Sonic .

She was glad to see him again. However, he seemed rather absent-minded most of the time, and his energy only broke through his contemplation occasionally. She wondered if he was thinking about the letter or his mission. Since he had hesitated for so long to deliver the message from Prince Manic, he was probably still stressed, despite the trust he had placed in her. She would certainly be stressed. Such a great responsibility.

Or maybe he had heard about the sudden change in her mood?

She couldn't quite figure him out. Just when she thought she could predict his behavior, he suddenly—

"Greetings, Your Highness!"

Amy felt like her soul left her body as someone blocked her path, jumping out onto the pathway unexpectedly. She was so surprised and frightened that she didn't even make a sound. She stood frozen in place, staring with fear at the figure standing in the shadow. She wanted to call for the guards, but she felt her voice stuck in her throat. She couldn't even move her eyes to look for potential help, but she was sure there was no one nearby. She felt a cold sweat run down her back.

The next moment, she regained control of her body, and just as she was about to materialize a hammer in her hand, she recognized the potential attacker as none other than Sonic.

"I thought Your Highness would be more pleased to see me, especially after yesterday," he said jokingly. He took a step forward, stepping into the dim light of an oil lamp. He placed his hands on his hips, then scratched his nose with one of them.

Amy looked at him in disbelief.

"Sonic! I thought you were someone...you almost got a hammer to the head from me!" she blurted out, hurrying past him. She was full of emotions, and her heart was pounding like the aforementioned hammer.

Sonic turned around after her, surprised by such a greeting. Amy sighed as deeply as she could and stopped. She glanced at him over her shoulder and nodded towards the colonnade, which was a straight path from here to the interior of the castle.

"Are you coming or what?" 

"Oh...yes, YES!" he jogged up to her and hid his hands behind his back, trying to mask his bewilderment. In silence, they reached the stone arch, which was partly covered in vegetation.

As the atmosphere became too overwhelming, they glanced at each other. Amy's emotions slowly subsided, stirred up by her new companion, and she felt silly for reacting to him so sharply.

"I'm not sure what you were thinking, but jumping out at someone who's walking alone in a poorly lit alley and has the ability to summon a dangerous weapon is a very bad idea."

"Now that I think about it, yeah...that wasn't too smart. Please forgive me, Your Highness," Sonic bowed his head with embarrassment. "As your messenger, I wanted to deliver a quick message to you, heh..."

Amy glanced at him again. He looked sad. She felt bad.

" My messenger? I thought if anything, you're at the service of my father," she joked, smiling at him, which brought relief to his face. "Besides, maybe I did hit you with that hammer if you're addressing me like that. Are you sure you're Sonic?"

He chuckled under his breath, and all the tension seemed to melt away from him instantly. He smoothed his quills on his head with his hand, and Amy noticed with joy that a carefree smile spread across his lips.

"Heh...well, believe it or not, Amy, I have correspondence meant for your eyes only. And if even the king doesn't know about it...well," he shrugged, then stepped ahead to open the door for her.

Amy rolled her eyes as Sonic theatrically gestured for her to enter first. They stepped into the corridor, which looked much grander than the ones leading to the servants' quarters. Its decoration resembled that of the hallway leading to the throne room. Plants adorned beautifully carved large pots, identical on each side, making the corridor pleasantly symmetrical. It was carpeted with grass-green fabric, with golden embellishments along the sides that resembled small serpents hiding in the forest undergrowth. It was exceptionally long, but passages to other areas were relatively sparse compared to other parts of the castle.

Sonic matched her pace again, and she didn't slow down. If he wanted to accompany her, she didn't mind. And as far as she had gotten to know him, she knew he wouldn't last long in silence.

And she was right.

"I'm sorry about the scare and jumping out of the bushes," he said remorsefully. "I wanted to talk to you in private, but I nearly scared you away. You were so pale. It's like I was some kind of bandit."

Amy stopped in the middle of the corridor. She looked at him suspiciously and, to his embarrassment, scrutinized him from head to toe.

"For starters, I was ready to defend myself, and it takes more than that to get rid of me," she crossed her arms over her chest, then glanced at him from under her brow. "Is that why you initiated all this helping Master Silver? Did you want to get rid of my lady-in-waiting?"

“Ummm...I wouldn't phrase it as ' get rid of ,' buuuut yeah, basically,” he squinted as he saw Amy's disbelief. "Is there something wrong? You seemed to catch on to that yourself. I thought you knew what I meant."

"I..." Amy shook her head and pondered her words for a moment. "I didn't know what you meant. You caught me off guard. Especially since I wanted to do the same thing, at the exact same moment."

"You wanted to talk to me?" He widened his eyes in surprise. His gaze roamed her face as if searching for signs confirming his suspicions.

"No," she replied plainly, but suddenly a wave of heat washed over her. In the blink of an eye, she saw a shadow of disappointment in his eyes. He barely furrowed his brow, and she extended her hands in front of her, gesturing lively. "I mean, it's not that I didn't want to! You really are nice to have around. Like I said yesterday: my chamber is open to you if you need anything, but...I just didn't think that's what you meant."

Sonic's ears twitched curiously.

"So why?"

"Blaze is my closest friend. Practically a sister," she began. "I want her to be happy and not waste time hiding her feelings. And she and Master Silver are into each other, so I wanted to help her…help them ."

"Ohh...so you roped me into playing matchmaker?"

"You started it."

"But you wanted to," he shrugged with a mischievous expression. Amy just snorted under her breath and continued on her way to the dining hall. Sonic chuckled at her reaction and followed her. "Either way, it worked out well. I've known for a while that Silver– Master Silver needed a little push. But aiming it at your lady-in-waiting? Now that's some refined taste."

"You say it as if it's a bad thing."

"I think quite the opposite, Your Highness ," he winked at her, to which she responded with a feigned sigh and a roll of her eyes. She felt a warm, pleasant feeling inside. If Shadow had heard their exchange, Sonic would surely lose his head. "Besides, I think they'll complement each other well. No offense, but when your friend was glaring at me in the garden, I thought she'd strike me with lightning. No joke! But when she looked at Silver? A completely tame kitten! So I think it's quite useful."

"Alright, fair enough. So...did you want to talk to me about something, or are you just escorting me to dinner?"

Sonic scratched his neck, and instinctively began to fiddle with the edge of his cape. Amy glanced at him out of the corner of her eye. She noticed the furrow on his brow, and saw a focus in his eyes. He looked somewhat like the previous evening when he was supposed to give her a letter. Her heart skipped a beat.

The day before, he mentioned the plural form.

But before she could truly get excited and hopeful, the messenger stopped her in her tracks. They waited until a pair of guards passed by, warmly greeting the princess, and nodding at Sonic with a smile. Amy didn't miss it. She figured with his personality and profession, he easily made acquaintances. He must have been quite liked in the castle.

She was snapped out of her reverie by Sonic's sudden lean-in. He looked into her eyes with a determined gaze. Amy felt like it lasted for ages, but she didn't break their eye contact. She couldn't find a trace of his previous casual demeanor. His face looked too serious for him, almost out of character. For a split second, she thought she detected hesitation in his eyes, and he himself flinched as if to pull back.

Her hand involuntarily reached out to his arm, ready to grasp it. They both looked down at it. At the same moment, they returned their gaze to each other. Sonic parted his lips in slight surprise. Her unexpected gesture was enough to snap him out of the trance he seemed to be in.

"Well, I actually wanted not so much to talk, but to...ask if I could come tomorrow and then talk. You know, in private, not in the middle of the corridor," he swept his gaze around. "There's something I need your help with. It's nothing bad, don't worry. But...it would be better if no one else heard about it."

Amy was still staring into his eyes for a few seconds, trying somehow to figure out what might be going on. However, she had no doubts that he wasn't talking about another letter for her.

"Oh...of course. Like I said, you can always come to me with anything," despite his words, she felt concerned. His expression still seemed too serious. "But...you do look like it's something substantial. Are you in trouble?"

"No, no! I didn't mean to worry you, but since we bumped into each other, I thought it would be better to give you a heads-up," he added, seeing that Amy wasn't reassured by his assurances. "But really, it's nothing bad or scary. Maybe I made it sound a bit too dramatic."

Sonic awkwardly attempted to laugh to lighten the mood. She felt warmth emanating from him, and his gaze started to gently avert. She tightened her grip on his arm, prompting him to look back at her. She smiled reassuringly at him, wanting to give him some courage.

His gaze softened pleasantly. Amy could once again almost physically feel the mysterious thread that connected their eyes, so strongly that it was impossible to look away. She saw the tension leaving the messenger, and her hand didn't want to release his arm.

"After dinner, I'll be free, so if it's really important to you, we can talk then. You can wait in my chamber and–"

"Oh no, no, no," he interrupted her and abruptly withdrew. Something strange flashed across his face, something the princess couldn't quite identify. But she didn't dwell on it for long, more surprised by his reaction. "I mean...I'm sorry. I promised Tails today– I mean, I have important matters to attend to in the town."

"Oh, of course...wait. Tails? Are you talking about Master Silver's apprentice?" Amy wasn't fooled, and this mention intrigued her. Sonic, however, fell silent for a moment, clearly uncertain about what to say. She sent him an expectant, keenly interested look, to which the messenger nibbled on his lower lip and sighed.

"Yeah. Tails is…my brother. I promised to take him to the town today. He likes to watch the theater," he shrugged.

Amy pressed a hand to her lips.

"And here I am, keeping you! Why didn't you say so earlier? I would have understood, and you'd already be on your way!" She placed her hands on her hips, looking at him reproachfully.

"Relax, Amy, I told him to give me a few minutes. I'll be with him in the blink of an eye," he raised his hands in a defensive gesture and smiled reassuringly. He waved his hand, then proudly pointed a thumb at himself. "After all, I'm the fastest messenger in the history of this kingdom. The Blue Blur, remember?"

Amy raised an eyebrow. She shook her head, trying to restrain a scoff of disbelief.

"Sometimes you act like everything is one big national tragedy, and then you just move on like that," she pointed at him. "Are you sure Tails doesn't like the theater because of you and your performances, or are you like this only when I am around?"

"Anything's possible, and I guess you have to find out," he shrugged helplessly. "Besides, what can I say? I'm a vessel for many talents, including acting. Although I think the theater is more of Silver's influence."

"How long have you known each other?" she asked with interest as they continued their walk.

"Since he started working here. You'd be surprised with how many messages a random researcher has to deal with. Although it sounds like gibberish at times," he replied. "And somehow here we are."

"Mhm...and...Tails? He seems nice and incredibly intelligent."

" Incredibly is a huge understatement, Your Highness. He has ambitions to modernize the entire kingdom, build intricate machines, and such, about which I have no clue," he chuckled.

She glanced at him with admiration.

"It's good then that Master Silver took him under his wings. After all, strength alone doesn't define kingdoms, but intelligence as well," Amy remarked.

Sonic nodded in agreement. 

"One could say that Silver saved the kid's life, so yeah."

"Saved? What do you mean?" she asked, intrigued.

"Tails grew up on the streets of the city. I looked out for him, helped him as best as I could, but I myself was just a kid with...certain obligations," he paused, momentarily lost in thought. "So when Silver showed up and gained the rank of Master, he immediately decided to take him in."

Amy parted her lips slightly, listening to Sonic's words. The way he spoke weighed heavily on her heart. She hadn't expected to hear something like that, and the image of the young fox occupied her thoughts. A sudden sense of helplessness engulfed her. How many children must have grown up on the streets, without anyone like Sonic? How many of them had no prospects and lived day by day, while she lived exceptionally comfortably in the castle? Yet she had the audacity to think she was trapped in some golden cage.

So many times she had been to the town with her parents. How many faces in the crowd were waiting for similar help that Tails received? How many of them would never receive it?

"Are you okay?" Sonic touched her arm, concerned by her distant gaze. She flinched.

"Yes, yes...it's just hard to listen to stories like that. You both acted nobly. As a future queen, I'm incredibly grateful to you. I regret that I couldn't help," she sighed heavily.

"Hey," he stopped her, laying his hands on her shoulders and giving her a comforting smile. "I'm not telling you this to make you fret. It's just how things are sometimes, and even the best king wouldn't be able to change that. Tails was lucky. He couldn't count on an orphanage, but he could count on us."

"That doesn't mean it should be this way," she sighed heavily, glancing at him from the corner of her eye.

"Too many things aren't the way they should be, yet they happen. Life is too short to dwell on all of them. You can try to fix the world, but the truth is, you'll never fix it completely."

"I'm not sure if you were trying to comfort me or make me even more sad," Amy tilted her head and smiled weakly with an uncertain look.

"What do you think?" he winked, returning the smile. He stretched, as if he had just woken up from a long nap. "Tails has a great life now, and that's what I try to focus on."

"Maybe you are right..."

"You bet I am, Your Highness. I offer myself as an advisor on world affairs," he bowed so deeply that his cape slipped over his head.

Amy chuckled as he struggled not to impale her with his own spikes while maintaining his dignity. She helped him readjust it on his shoulders, brushing off specks of dust from his arms in the process. When he finally stood upright, he looked at her with a hint of embarrassment, but there was also amusement and gratitude flickering in his eyes. He cleared his throat and scratched lightly at his nose.

She glanced towards the end of the corridor they were approaching. Surely, she was already late, but she didn't mind. Her parents wouldn't be too upset. Sonic's company was refreshing to her, and it didn't even cross her mind to end their unexpected encounter. After all, he was the indirect reason why she had started to feel alive again this morning. With a warm smile, they gazed at each other for a moment that felt like hours.

"It's good to see you like that, you know," Sonic began, scratching his neck again. He briefly glanced at the floor, then returned his gaze to her with a soft expression. "You're glowing."

Amy looked down with a slight blush and chuckled to herself. After a moment, she reached into her pocket, pulling out a letter that, judging by its condition, had been read more times since yesterday than one could imagine. She raised her gaze to Sonic, noticing how his eyes widened at the sight. She saw sparks in them, somehow finding their way into her heart, causing it to beat faster.

"It's thanks to you. You gave it to me. One can say you made me that way."

"So it seems," he said, a faint smile gracing his lips. He sighed deeply as it slowly faded, and his eyes momentarily clouded over, as if his thoughts were elsewhere. "I'm glad I could help."

"I won't forget this, Sonic. Truly," she placed her hand back on his arm to squeeze it, wanting to provide him with support and convey her gratitude. As he nodded, she smiled, tucking the letter back into her pocket. "I haven't even told Blaze about it. You don’t have to worry."

When she looked up at him again, she noticed fatigue on his face.

She realized that the mission he had undertaken, for reasons known only to him, must have been wearing him down. She admired him for how much strength he had to push forward despite everything. Especially in this situation.

"I'll manage from here. They're probably waiting for me by now. And someone is waiting for you too," she sent him the warmest smile she could muster, nodding towards the direction they came from.

"Right," he replied, and all the weariness and contemplation suddenly vanished from his face, as if it had never existed. "So, until tomorrow, then?"

Amy nodded. Sonic bowed deeply to her and headed back towards the garden. She watched him for a moment before taking a step towards the dining hall. She hadn't taken the next step when she felt a sudden gust of wind at her back. Surprised, she turned around to see Sonic running towards her.

"Just to make sure, you really can summon the giant hammer?"

"Do you want to find out?" Amy teased, crossing her arms over her chest.

"Alright, pretend there was no question. And me too!" he winked at her and, this time for real, jogged off in his direction.

Amy chuckled to herself before joining her parents for dinner.

***

The long oak table, as always, was laden with an array of delicacies ready to be consumed, and the beautifully decorated tableware effectively concealed its intricate carvings. A metal chandelier, equipped with wax candles, hung centrally above it, casting scattered golden light throughout the room. The stone walls surrounding the room were adorned with animal sculptures, lending a pleasant coziness and warmth. Tapestries depicting historical events and legends of the royal family also hung on them, adding a unique character to the dining room.

Two of the tall, sturdy chairs, cushioned with delicate, incredibly soft blue pillows, were occupied by two figures. When the doors to the dining room opened, they immediately turned their heads in their direction.

"Amelia!" called out Annelise, rising from her seat. "I see we will finally be dining together today. I was beginning to have my doubts."

Amy approached her mother with a smile, ready to embrace her. The queen enveloped her in her arms, pulling her closer. She savored the warmth emanating from her, as well as the sweet sense of security provided by the strength of her embrace. She had no desire to let her go, especially since she had hardly seen her over the past week, let alone hugged her.

Eventually, however, she forced herself to do so and lifted her head to look into her eyes. The blue irises gleamed joyfully at the sight of her daughter. She stroked her head, smoothing out her quills in the process. Amy chuckled as she removed a speck of dust from under them, which she suspected was dried mud, a remnant of today's training session, miraculously preserved when she went to wash up.

"Someone's in a good mood, I see...The maids seem to be a little afraid of you," she joked in her typical melodious voice. "And it seems like enough to find such interesting treasures in your head."

"Mom..." Amy waved her hand and slipped away from her grasp. "I just had an intense training session today."

"I heard Sir Vector couldn't praise you enough," a deep voice came from the end of the table. "Just when I became interested in your progress, you proved to be his equal today. I wanted to congratulate you, but I probably don't even deserve a greeting."

Amy rolled her eyes and quickly approached the turquoise hedgehog. She hugged him as tightly as she did her mother earlier, and then allowed him to kiss her on the forehead.

"Oh, dad..." she chuckled.

She wanted to take her seat at the table, but Perciv held her back. He examined her face as if seeing her for the first time in his life. Amy smiled at him with a questioning yet loving gaze.

"You look lovely with that spark in your eyes, Amelia," he gently stroked her cheek with his thumb, then pointed to the chair. "Please, take a seat."

"We were waiting for you until almost everything cooled down," Annelise said as Amy sat on the padded chair. She glanced at her mother, whose face was tinged with concern. "Your father and I were afraid you wouldn't join us after all."

"It's a beautiful evening, so Blaze and I decided to take a stroll through the gardens. It was so nice that we ended up sitting there for a while," she explained.

"Indeed, the gardens are breathtaking at this time of year," Annelise nodded dreamily, allowing one of the maids to pour her a glass of wine. "But I thought you sent your lady-in-waiting for a well-deserved rest. Where is she?"

"I did," Amy confirmed. Even her parents didn't know the real reason. However, she wondered if they suspected anything. She always made sure to look and sound normal around them. Besides, they had no right to know about her meeting with Sonic, which she had asked Shadow to arrange. Shadow was extremely dedicated to his duties and her father, but she knew that he would never betray her without her knowledge. "She's extremely diligent, so she returned earlier. But, I told her to come back on duty in the morning and make the most of the remaining moments of the day. That's why she only escorted me partway."

"Mhm..." her father grunted as he chewed on a piece of roast, its aroma filling the entire dining room. He looked up at his daughter and shook his head disapprovingly. "Amelia, if she returned to you earlier, it means she was ready to continue serving you. You can, and even should, have friends, but you must remember who you are. Set some boundaries."

"I know, Dad," she said, restraining the hint of irritation that wanted to creep into her voice. "But she came back prematurely , and she deserved the rest of the day for herself. Especially since she returned because she heard rumors that I was ill. She should have been with her family then."

Annelise set down her utensils and looked at her with even greater concern.

"You were ill?"

"A little..." she replied uncertainly, telling herself that she wasn't really lying. Physically, nothing was wrong with her, but her heart was being consumed by a terrible sickness. However, she was slightly surprised that her parents didn't inquire further. Had she learned to deceive them that well?

She felt something, like a rock, drop inside her.

"But you seemed well…” mother examined her face. “Why didn't you say anything, darling? We would have called a doctor–"

"It wasn't anything serious. I just felt a bit tired, but otherwise I was fine," she interrupted her mother, who still looked uncertainly at her. She felt bad for deceiving her, at least partially. She had to be more careful around them.

"Is that why you asked for permission to study independently?" Perciv stated more than asked. He took another bite of meat. "It's good that it's passed. But just in case, I'll have a doctor come to see you."

"Yes, Dad."

Amy finally started on her meal. As she took the first bite of the wheat roll, she suddenly felt her stomach growling for more. She was incredibly hungry. For a moment, they sat in silence and ate, but something felt off. She couldn't shake the feeling that something was different. As if someone was missing.

She lifted her head from her plate and glanced around at the empty seats. She furrowed her brow when she finally looked ahead. The chair, of course, was unoccupied.

Shadow. Shadow was missing.

"Dad? Mom?" she broke the silence, waiting for both of them to look at her. "Where is Shadow? Is he running late?"

Perciv sighed deeply, then picked up the golden wine goblet. He took a slow sip, savoring it. He glanced at his wife, who nodded, evidently giving him some kind of permission or advice. Only then did he look back at her. She tilted her head, unsure of what was happening.

"Shadow...Sir Shadow has left."

"Huh? What do you mean he has left? Where?" Amy felt her heart jump into her throat.

Her father seemed more serious than usual, which worried her to the core. Furthermore, her mother didn't lift her head from her plate, focusing on her meal as if afraid to meet her eyes.

She looked ahead again, at the spot where Shadow always sat. She mentally retraced the last time she saw him. It was the day after she asked him to send a royal messenger to her. She had been angry with him for bothering her about it. Then she hadn't seen him once. She had been so consumed by her emotions that she hadn't even noticed. Not once had she thought to check on him.

One thought rooted itself in her mind.

If she hadn't asked, would anyone have even told her? Were they all counting on her not noticing?

But she did notice. And it was clearly a problem for her parents.

She turned her gaze back to her father, furrowing her brow in growing anger. She pinned him with her stare, and all he could do was look back at her.

He sighed once again at her question. He seemed several years older now. Amy struggled to watch as fatigue seeped out of him, and her mother placed her hand on his, squeezing it gently. Finally, she looked at her daughter, but Amy could easily see her struggle to meet her gaze.

"To the Acorn Kingdom," Perciv replied in a flat tone, as if nothing had happened, and resumed his meal.

It wasn’t telling her much.

" Why did he go there?" she asked, pressing the question.

"Amelia—"

"Is something wrong there?" she interrupted her father, who silenced her with a glare. She wasn't deterred, though. She could see he wasn't even able to argue with her. "You're behaving absurdly. What happened, Father?"

"Perciv...tell her," Annelise gently requested, stroking her husband's hand with her thumb.

He leaned back, resting against the chair, and sighed once again.

"King Acorn agreed to help us with the...Starfall Kingdom matter," he looked at his daughter with a tired gaze as she stood leaning against the table. "The situation, as you know, is, to put it mildly, unusual. We need an ally in all of this. A mediator."

"And you just didn't want to tell me?! You didn't want to?!" she shifted her gaze to her mother, sending her a reproachful look. "As I recall, you were supposed to keep me informed about the next steps!"

"We didn't want to trouble you, dear," Annelise rose from the table and attempted to approach Amy.

However, she took a step back, indicating that she wasn't in the mood for any affection right now. She suspected, of course, that her parents wouldn't tell her everything , but not telling her anything ? Counting on her forgetting, not noticing? She was the future ruler and should be informed about such matters!

They sent one of her closest persons in the world abroad, Gaia knows for what, and she didn't even know about it. She felt anger. Not only towards her parents, but also towards herself. She should have shown more interest in Shadow. When she went to see him with Blaze that day at the barracks, she could tell something was bothering him. If only...

She let out a frustrated sigh.

"No," she said firmly, keeping her tone in check. "You didn't want me to get my hopes up. You're afraid that if I get involved, I'll only think about one thing. Do you really see me as such an irresponsible heir to the throne?"

"You know we want what's best for you," Perciv said. "And for our kingdom. For our people."

"What does that mean?"

"Your father means that...temporarily leaving you out until we learn everything will be the best solution," Annelise said, using a soothing tone that Amy knew all too well.

Her mother's words, spoken with an unprecedented gentleness unlike anyone else's, pierced her like a sword.

"Amelia, you shouldn't question my decisions, yet here you are doing just that," the man sighed heavily, but he didn't seem angry. He met his daughter's eyes. "I respect that. You show that you have your own opinions, but you need to know when to stop. I don't think me and your mother need to explain to you why this happened."

They didn't. The reason he mentioned suddenly felt like a weight in her pocket, as if instead of a folded piece of paper, she was carrying a heavy boulder.

For a moment, she alternated her gaze between her father and mother.

"But...you thought I wouldn't notice Shadow's absence? Why him, and not mess...enger?" her heart skipped a beat as she asked that question. In such situations, the kingdom should have sent a messenger, not the Second General, one of the more important figures.

Did Sonic know? – she wondered.

"Sir Shadow and I know why, and that should be enough."

"Perciv..." Annelise shot him an angry glare. The man looked at her until his expression softened.

"We didn't send the messenger because, as we know, he had or still has contacts with the Kingdom of Starfall. For his own safety, it's better for him to stay until Sir Shadow returns from the mission. He’s too valuable," he leaned over the table again. "Besides, Shadow knows what to look for."

"In the Acorn Kingdom?"

"As I said, its ruler agreed to mediate in this matter. And that means—"

"That Queen Aleena also agreed..." Amy finished her father's sentence, looking incredulously into space. In her heart, she felt a pleasant wave of warmth. After a moment, when the information fully sank in, she smiled broadly to herself.

There really is a chance. The Kingdom of Green Hill and the Kingdom of Starfall finally have a chance to come to an understanding after years of conflict. They will be able to start anew, regardless of what has divided them. Separated families will reunite, and paranoia will disappear. If Queen Aleena agreed to mediate, then her offer of alliance was sincere. It had to be.

"Amelia, darling, but we must ask you not to think about renewing the pact just yet. Despite this step forward, we still know very little about their intentions," her mother approached her and placed her hand on her shoulder. "And after what happened, it's highly unlikely that things will go back to how they were before."

Amy felt the urge to show them that they were wrong. She barely restrained her hand from reaching into the pocket of her dress and waving the letter, filled with love, before their eyes. A promise, an assurance that everything could work out. That it was written in the stars.

However, she kept herself in check. She wouldn't do it to herself or Sonic. She didn't know how her parents would react. It was too big a risk.

She took a deep breath and made sure she had control over her own voice. She couldn't pretend that they didn't have a point, that their words were unfounded. She couldn’t only think about herself. And she didn’t, despite what everyone thought. Despite what she thought only a few moments ago.

"Mom..." she began, turning to her. "I'm here because this kingdom, our homeland , needs another ruler. One who will care for its people, its land. I want to be that ruler," she looked at her father, who still observed her with the same tired eyes, and then she took her mother's hands. "I won't deny that renewing the pact, the promised marriage to me, would make me the happiest person in the world. But I've had enough of being a prisoner of my own heart. I've had enough of all the unspoken words, sorrow, and hatred towards the other person, who, internally, is no different from us. I want to be part of the unification of our nations. Both have suffered far too much. If someone extends their hand to us, we shouldn't see a dagger in it if it's not there."

She released her mother and walked to the end of the table, to her father. She knelt beside him, lifting her head to meet his eyes.

"What I feel isn't always the most important, and I know that, Dad," she said with determination. "That's why, as I kneel here, I'm asking you to treat me as a worthy successor to the throne. To see in me someone other than a despairing child whom you'd like to shield under a glass dome. I know I can help renew the alliance. Even one rewritten from scratch," she felt the letter in her pocket again. "I just need trust."

Perciv looked at her in silence for a moment. Neither of them looked away. Silence enveloped them, interrupted only by the ticking of the clock. The princess didn't know what was going on in his mind at that moment. His gaze revealed absolutely nothing except exhaustion.

Finally, the man stood up and took Amy's hands.

"Stand up, child. My daughter won't ask me for anything on her knees," he gently pulled her up, helping her to rise. "We should talk as equals. We trust you, but you must understand that as your parents , we worry about you. Perhaps unnecessarily."

Amy felt tears of happiness welling up under her eyelids. She saw pride in her father's eyes, who weakly smiled at her. She hugged him as tightly as she could, feeling the man exhale.

"Thank you, Dad," she whispered.

"Don't thank me. Thank yourself, Amelia," he pulled her away, holding her shoulders. He was smiling, yet Amy noticed a hint of remorse in his eyes, which vanished as soon as the king nodded towards the table. She thought it was probably her imagination, and her father was simply tired. She couldn’t imagine how much he had on his back. "Would you like to finish dinner with us?"

"With pleasure," she replied, then took her seat. She picked up her fork and held it in the air. "When is Shadow coming back?"

"Soon. Probably in a few days," Annelise replied. They continued eating when she glanced at her daughter. "He didn't say it, but I could tell he regretted not being able to say goodbye to you. I think he even seriously considered whether or not to disobey your father's orders." she chuckled as her husband shook his head with a weak smile.

Amy marveled at how easily her mother transitioned from one topic to another. She had expected them to sit in silence for the rest of dinner, perhaps a bit heavier than usual. But this woman knew how to diffuse any tension.

She smiled gratefully at her mother and nodded.

"I regret it too."

"I'm sorry," she said with a genuinely sad look. She swallowed another bite, sipping her wine, then turned back to daughter. "When you walked in, you seemed so radiant. It's been a while since I've seen you like that, my dear. Do you want to share the reason?"

Amy glanced at her slyly, smiling to herself.

"I simply understood that life is full of miracles. You just have to be patient enough to experience them. And that gives hope that things can get better," she observed as Annelise smiled at her with joy. Amy didn't expect her mother to understand what she really meant. "You never know when even the slightest wind will lead it to you."

The letter in her pocket reminded of itself again. But this time, instead of a rock, it felt more like a feather.

Chapter Text

Chapter 9

Sonic couldn't shake off all those stares. They pricked at him like thorns, piercing through his vest as he dashed through an exceptionally dense forest. He felt them so distinctly, as if he wanted to pluck them out, but then it dawned on him that it was impossible. Disappointment, disillusionment, sadness, desperation. The most ordinary fear. All of it dug into his back as he walked the town streets. The atmosphere within it was tense, like a string stretched to its breaking point. The residents walked the streets with tight lips and lowered heads, avoiding the gaze of the guards who, now exceptionally intensively, patrolled every corner.

He would lie if he said it didn't bother him. After all, he had friends both in his own kingdom and abroad. Although he was physically free, he felt ties on his limbs. He wanted to move freely again. He wanted to make sure everyone knew what was happening to his loved ones. Every time someone approached him with a letter in hand, practically begging him to make an exception for them, he was on the verge of agreeing.

But he couldn't.

He could only cite the king's orders and, with tremendous guilt, pull Tails away. He almost rejoiced as they passed more of Shadow's knights. No one dared to risk disturbing the messenger in their presence. And he himself was under their watchful eye. Even passing through the market district, the merchants hushed their voices, and their goods lay on the stalls, without the slightest interest from either buyers or sellers. Even children, usually running joyfully and carefree through the streets, now stayed close to their parents, aware of the unrest surrounding them. Some of the more desperate ones sometimes shouted something offensive at the messenger, as if blaming him for this forced lack of contact with the world.

Sonic felt trapped.

He was angry at his helplessness, and bitterness poisoned his body. Yet he couldn't bring himself to be angry at the town residents. They were all disoriented by the unexpected orders, and they didn't have the right to know their true reason, after all. Even within the castle, the number of informed individuals was severely limited. The palpable nervousness of the guards only exacerbated the tension and fueled further speculation or theories. But what hurt Sonic the most was the fact that it wasn't really about the letters themselves. After all, the subjects didn't send them addictively, nor were they delivered daily in unknown quantities to bother someone that much. Heck, he even lost track of the weeks as it was hard to catch him due to his travels between the kingdom's towns. Everyone seemed to understand it back then. But now it was different.

As the royal messenger, he was supposed to serve as an intermediary, but in this moment, faced with the whole situation, he became a natural scapegoat. He was a symbol of what people had lost - freedom of communication, certainty about the fate of their loved ones, and even a sense of security. They felt there was more at stake.

"Are you okay, Sonic?" Tails leaned forward to try to look him in the eyes. Which wasn't easy, considering Sonic had his head hung low.

At the sound of the boy's voice, Sonic snapped out of his unconscious reverie. It only dawned on him now that Tails had fallen silent a few moments ago and had been watching him closely. Despite the number of people around, he felt like no stimuli from the environment reached him. The messenger glanced at the fox, then smiled assuredly.

"Yeeeeah, sorry. Got lost in thought for a moment," he waved his hand. "Don't worry about it, keep going. I promise I'll listen!"

"That's not what worries me," Tails narrowed his eyes. "You've been practically absent all evening, not at all like yourself. Do you even remember anything from the performance?"

"Pfft... of course!"

"What was it about, then?" as they squeezed through the crowd, they stopped on the sidelines. The boy crossed his arms over his chest and stared expectantly at his friend.

"Eeeerr..."

Tails raised an eyebrow in anticipation. Sonic strained his mind to recall anything, even the tiniest snippet. However, the burning shame that was currently scorching his cheeks made it clear to him that Tails was right. Ever since they arrived at the theater, he had allowed himself to be consumed by intrusive thoughts, which took him further and further into the recesses of his own problems. He certainly took advantage of the fact that Tails got absorbed in the magic of the performance. At least initially.

Sonic was surprised at how quickly the time came for them to return. He was so absorbed in his own thoughts that he didn't even feel the passage of time. Usually, that would be a blessing for him, but now he felt guilty for not solely focusing on spending time with Tails. However, his mind was still occupied by his recent encounter with Amy and how clumsily he had asked her for a conversation. Instead of the actors, he saw only her on the stage. She looked completely different from the day before - radiant, full of life and joy. Even when he stupidly ran up to her in the garden aisle, she didn't seem too angry at him. He vividly saw the moment when she showed him the letter from him, which she kept in the pocket of her dress.

"About the princess. And... and the dragon?"

"Hm. Lucky guess," Tails shrugged and began to walk down the street. He glanced sharply at Sonic. "The princess is certainly on your mind, but I don't think it's the one from the play."

The messenger blinked a few times, feeling a cold shiver run through his body.

"What other one?"

"Seriously? Like the one we saw today, and you chased after her afterwards? I was there, I saw it."

"Oh..." Sonic scratched his neck. He definitely wasn't ready for this, yet he could have expected it from the boy. "You know... I just had something to take care of with her."

"With the princess ? YOU ?" he shook his head in disbelief.

"What's so strange about that? After all, I'm a messenger, aren't I?"

"I don't know, it's just... the situation in the garden was weird. I could swear you wanted to bore holes into her with your eyes," he noticed Sonic holding his breath. "I'm curious, that's all. Especially after you and Her Highness arranged... whatever it was with Master Silver."

The messenger shrugged, trying to cover his slight embarrassment. He would be lying if he said that the meeting with the princess in the garden wasn't a surprise to him as well. He couldn't prepare for it, and that was probably the main reason why he didn't know what to do there. He still searched her face for even the smallest signs of sadness or depression, but to his relief, he didn't notice anything like that. Unfortunately, it seemed that Tails didn't miss the way he kept glancing at her. That kid was too sharp. Or maybe he was just too obvious.

"It's not every day you see your future queen, huh?" he smirked cunningly, then ran his hand through his beard with a sigh. "Besides, I'll remind you, kid, I made a fool of myself in front of her. And your teacher will be grateful to us, you'll see."

Tails looked at him without much conviction. Sonic didn't break eye contact, but he felt an unexpected difficulty in doing so. Finally, after a few moments, the boy looked ahead again and smiled thoughtfully.

"She seems nice. Although I've heard that she can be... um," he paused, squinting thoughtfully. Again, he glanced at his friend. "Absent. Like you, but supposedly in a sadder way."

"Not anymore."

"Hm?" Tails' eyes flickered with surprise and curiosity. "What do you mean?"

Sonic felt a strong, hot impulse in his gut. He didn't even know when the words left his mouth. He had to really hold himself back from stopping in his tracks. He felt like hitting himself in the face just to stop his thoughtlessness about what he was saying. Not only was it causing him more and more trouble, but now he had to somehow get out of it. He also felt a pang of guilt that he couldn't be honest with Tails. However, he had no intention of dragging him into his further problems.

"Well, um..." He caught the edge of his cloak with his fingers and began to fidget with it. "You know..."

"Know what? Last time I checked, no one had invented mind-reading yet."

"Well... During my work, I sometimes saw her, as you surely know ," Sonic said after a moment of holding his friend in suspense. He didn't like how difficult it suddenly became to find his words. Again, he felt like he wasn't himself, which made him gently squint his eyes. "Aaand now she doesn't seem to be like this anymore."

Memories from yesterday's encounter with Amy flashed through his mind again. The way her eyes sparkled when she took out the letter, when she thanked him, when she simply talked to him.

He fought to keep a soft smile off his lips, which he believed could reveal everything he was seeing in his mind right now. He didn't lie. He just didn't say thanks to what or rather to whom, Amy didn't seem like herself just a few days ago. And Tails didn't need to know about it.

He just nodded slowly. Sonic wasn't sure if he believed him, and the matter wasn't made easier by the fact that his piercing blue eyes reflected no significant emotion. They walked through more streets, passing more and more residents who at this hour were heading straight to the tavern. Tails stopped by it, standing still and gazing thoughtfully at its crowded entrance. Probably, throughout the whole town, one could hear drunken songs and merry giggles. There was also a strong smell of roasting meat, which evidently the owners didn't skimp on today. Sonic glanced at his friend and then at the building, trying to figure out what his companion was thinking. After another wave of silence, he smiled to himself and laid a hand on Tails' shoulder, squeezing it. Tails flinched slightly, then looked at Sonic's face.

"It's getting late, and you're too young, kiddo," Sonic winked at him and chuckled playfully.

"I know," he glanced back at the tavern, where someone just stumbled and fell, having staggered beforehand. But no one seemed to care. Not that anyone was capable, anyway. Tails tilted his head.

"So what's on your mind? Hungry?"

"Do you think that'll calm them down? I mean, the people," he looked back at Sonic again. "No one has approached us for a while now."

Sonic withdrew his hand from his shoulder to cross his arms over his chest. He furrowed his brow and, like Tails, watched the people entering the tavern for a moment. Indeed, after the play, no one even came near them. They were just a part of the crowd, which thinned out more and more as they passed by more residential buildings, now reaching their ultimate destination.

"Apparently, there's no tension that a good show and even better beer won't resolve," he said with a shrug. He sighed heavily. "Anyone who wanted to approach us already did. It's just a shame you weren't exaggerating when you told me this morning how everyone's on edge. It's getting to me."

"Is that why you're so distracted? I mean, more than usual?" Tails grabbed the fabric of Sonic's cloak with his hand. "I know you said earlier not to worry but–"

"Hey, buddy," Sonic led him to a low ivy-covered wall. He made sure there was no one around and gave him a reassuring smile. "Is this really about me thinking about princesses?" he snorted, but then adopted a serious expression seeing the lack of reaction from the fox. "Tell me what's going on. But for real this time."

"Because nothing would have happened if I had taken the letter straight to Sir Shadow. And you wouldn't have problems now," Tails directed his gaze to his shoes.

Sonic straightened slightly, looking at the crestfallen boy. A feeling of failure struck him straight in the heart. He had tried so hard to keep him from thinking about the whole situation, to let him have a normal life as before. But he couldn't even provide him with that. The letter brought by the crow had apparently nested in his mind stronger than he could have imagined. He was angry with himself for drifting so much in his thoughts lately that he couldn't even be fully present with Tails and spend time together as he should. He should have been having a good time today, not focusing on him, on the residents, thereby reinforcing his sense of responsibility for everything. As his brother, he should have taken care of that. And once again, he failed.

He returned to the earlier conversation with Amy in his thoughts. He still remembered the expression on her face when he acquainted her with a fragment of Tails' story. He recalled how she thanked him for taking care of him, while she herself had no idea about anything. He knew it was sincere, and a sense of guilt was emanating from her strongly. At this moment, he probably felt the same way she did.

So he realized that he had let down two people he so desperately wanted to protect. It didn't matter if they knew about it or not. He knew. That was enough.

"Tails," he knelt before him, forcing him to look at him. "Do you remember what I told you this morning?"

The boy sent him an uncertain glance. He didn't speak.

"I said you don't have to worry about anything. And you really don't have to. I promised you that everything would be okay, right?"

Tails nodded slowly and tucked his ears back. He looked at Sonic for a moment, as if struggling with his thoughts. Then he crossed his arms over his chest, looking at the ground again. The messenger heard a faint sniff.

"I know what you said. But it's because of me that you got caught up in all of this. I don't want to lose you. I'm afraid that if they send you somewhere, you won't come back, like your–" he suddenly stopped and lifted his head to look Sonic in the eyes. He let out a breath. "I just can't stop thinking about it."

Sonic felt something like an icy bolt shoot through his body. For a moment, which seemed to last for hours, he was paralyzed, unable to even move his eyes. A wave of strange emotions flooded his body. There was something familiar about them, but instinctively he pushed them down into the depths of his heart. Nevertheless, he felt there was no turning back from them. But he had no intention of showing any weakness to Tails. Not now, when he needed to see him strong and confident.

When he finally felt he could move, he instantly pulled him close to hug him tightly. He held him like that until the boy returned the embrace. After a long moment, he withdrew his head enough to be able to look him in the eyes freely. He noticed that Tails was trying to hold back his emotions, betrayed by his hands, which clenched into fists tighter and tighter.

"It takes more than sending me somewhere to get rid of me, kiddo," he ruffled his head fur affectionately. Tails still had the same, full of doubt and fear eyes. "Listen, I'll repeat this as many times as needed – you did nothing wrong and you're not to blame for anything. You did what you had to do, and what happened afterward was out of your control, okay? And you don't have to worry about me. I'm not going anywhere from your life, in fact, I'm ready to fight tooth and nail if anyone tries to take me away."

He smiled at him as confidently as he could. Tails studied his face for a moment, until finally allowing himself a faint smile when Sonic jokingly flicked his nose.

"And that's the expression I want to see on your face! So? Are we done with blaming ourselves? Or do I need to repeat what I just said?"

Tails just nodded, his eyes slowly regaining their natural spark. He leaned into Sonic again, as if someone was really about to come and snatch him from his arms. He perked his ears back up, which immediately turned toward the tavern, where sounds of either a fight or a very intense dance were starting to emanate. They both looked over there, watching as a clearly drunk man was being escorted out. He could barely stand on his own, cursing loudly.

Sonic took Tails by the arm and quickly evacuated him from under the wall, continuing their journey back. The streets were nearly empty now. Their footsteps padded softly on the pavement, the only sound accompanying them being the gentle rustle of leaves in the wind. The moon was rising in the sky, illuminating the surroundings with its pale light, which reflected off the nearby buildings and puddles. Shadows cast by the buildings created intriguing patterns on the sidewalk, lending the street an aura of mystery.

"What was that something?" Tails broke the silence, causing Sonic's ears to twitch.

"That something?" the puzzled messenger asked.

"The one you had with the princess. You never told me what that was about," he shrugged, seemingly indifferent but sneaking glances at Sonic with curiosity.

Sonic felt his expression darken. He hoped Tails wouldn't bring up the topic of Amy again. Of course, there was nothing wrong with him asking, just as there was nothing wrong with him talking to the princess. Yet, he still felt another wave of heat, coursing through his entire body in waves. It seemed to him that their innocent conversation was somehow set in a different dimension, separated from the surrounding world by an invisible but distinctly palpable glass dome. As he recalled their dialogue once again, he vividly saw images, sounds, and emotions that seemed to be isolated from the rest of reality, as if enclosed in a bubble of immaterial coexistence. The thread of understanding he always felt in her presence so clearly between them pulsed, seemed to vibrate with every memory, as if conveying inexplicable emotions that were difficult for him to shake off. At his friend's question, he almost physically felt it twitch.

On the other hand, he realized that the answer would help reassure Tails that he really had everything under control and could live peacefully. And that was what mattered most to him right now.

"You mentioned that someone could, you know, influence the king somehow to do something about the postal ban," he said casually. "So I thought Amy could help with that. Because who else but the king's daughter, right?"

"I mentioned it, but I didn't think—wait... Amy ?" Tails immediately turned to him, surprised.

"Uhhh..." Sonic's eyes widened as he realized what he had just said. His hand instinctively reached for his neck, which began to nervously scratch. "I meant Princess Amelia. You know, shortcuts make for faster talking and all that."

To his relief, Tails just chuckled quietly to himself. Apparently, he had linked his unfortunate slip-up to his quick style of speaking. He wasn't going to complain about that. Joining in his laughter with a snicker, he felt his body relax again. He needed to be more careful.

"But how did you come up with the idea that she'll help? I thought you didn't want to get involved, and going to the princess with this... that's pretty bold. Even for you."

"I decided to use my extraordinary personal charm!" He raised his hand in a theatrical gesture and presented his profile. "And sometimes, you gotta leverage your position, right? Besides, after today, I'll tell you honestly, if everyone's gonna keep acting like ghosts are about to snatch them away, I'd rather do something about it."

"So, you're sticking your neck out after all? Who would've thought..." Tails teased. "Did she agree?"

"Eh, not exactly," he hedged. "But! She agreed to talk tomorrow!"

"Huh..." He nodded, sending Sonic a penetrating look. "Honestly, I thought if anything, you'd take this to Sir Shadow, not directly to the princess."

"To Shadow? Even if I went completely nuts, I don't know if I could find that guy," he waved his hand dismissively. "I guess he didn't want to talk to me so badly that he literally disappeared off the face of the earth. Maybe he's hiding from the crowd's wrath or something."

Sonic pondered his own words for a moment. Indeed, ever since the knight informed him that he should only come to him upon his explicit summons, the messenger hadn't seen him. His guards seemed much tenser, and there seemed to be more of them, but the black hedgehog himself was nowhere to be found. As if he had vanished into thin air. Sonic frowned, feeling a growing unease.

But he quickly shook off those feelings. He didn't want to dwell on Shadow's matter now, especially not while he was still with Tails. Besides, he couldn't let him see that he was bothered by Shadow's absence. He had barely convinced him not to blame himself, and this certainly wouldn't help.

"Thanks, Sonic." Tails smiled gratefully at him after a brief moment of silence as the path led them out of the town, revealing the road straight to the castle.

"For what?" The messenger looked at him, puzzled, but returned the smile.

"For wanting to help everyone," his eyes momentarily clouded with sadness. "I don't have anyone to write to, so I'd prefer if nobody took away that opportunity from others. At least not to the extent it's happening now."

Sonic looked at him for a moment. If anything had gone right in his life, it was definitely this kid. He never thought Tails should take after him, so he was glad to see him pursuing his own goals so determinedly. And what a big heart he had, definitely bigger than his own. He felt genuine pride.

"No big deal. Believe it or not, I don't plan on being stuck in one town when I could have conquered the whole country by now! And under Shadow's watch, ugh!" He grimaced as if someone had shoved a rotten fish under his nose. He saw Tails roll his eyes out of the corner of his eye, suppressing a chuckle.

"And just because of that, you managed to get in touch with Princess Amelia? Some might think you're a workaholic!" he laughed. "And Master Silver says I work too much, apparently."

"Who wouldn't want such a beautiful woman as an ally," Sonic shrugged nonchalantly. Yet he couldn't suppress the pleasant warmth inside. He felt excitement at the thought of their meeting tomorrow. He couldn't explain it, but when he recalled her radiant smile, the gratitude shining in her eyes at the sight of him, he immediately felt an incredible lightness. The nerves that had plagued him for over a week vanished as if by the touch of a magic wand, and he pushed aside all his problems. As long as he saw the almost resurrected princess before his eyes, he couldn't worry about anything else. For some reason, however, this feeling was not unfamiliar to him. He felt Tails' gaze on him as he smiled to himself. He waved his hand. "But I didn't bring you along to whine about work or the fairer sex. It's a boys' night, remember?"

"Yeah, yeah…" Tails shot him a knowing glance. "But I hope you're aware that pretending you're doing everything for yourself has never worked out for you. Maybe you're our beloved mailman, but you have a knight's heart, Sonic!"

Sonic barely kept his balance as Tails pulled him tighter by the arm, giving him a playful squeeze. Not one to be outdone, Sonic quickly ruffled his fur on the head, holding him in place as the boy tried to pull away with a laugh. If anyone saw them now, they'd surely mistake them for regulars at the tavern. Despite this moment of genuine goofiness, Sonic couldn't help but wear a slightly sad smile for a moment. He was glad Tails was too preoccupied to break free and even glance at his face. He didn't want to imagine how wrong this kid was. It hurt his heart, which in his opinion lacked even a trace of chivalry, to think of the hope he placed in him over the years. He was never worth the training he had undergone. A knight should protect others. And he felt like he was removing every bit of ground from under everyone's feet just to run on it himself. He quickly chased away the memories and dark thoughts of disappointing his friend.

"Much more than I, whiskey and beer will do for these people, you'll see!" He put as much energy as he could into his laughter, then finally released Tails, whose fur on his head looked as if it had been struck by lightning. "They probably won't even notice that anything has changed and they'll get over it. Who cares about some mail anyway when they can go to the theater!"

Tails looked at him incredulously, trying to straighten out his fur in the process.

"Really? Says the one who couldn't even focus on one play?"

"Hey! I told you what it was about, didn't I? Besides, you weren't exactly focused either, were you?" Sonic teased him back.

Tails snorted, crossing his arms.

"First of all, you just had plain luck, as always. Someday it'll run out for you!" he wagged a finger at him. "And secondly, fate blessed me with the valuable skill of divided attention, so I had no problem babysitting you!"

"A little respect for the elders!" Sonic tried to enclose Tails in his embrace again, but the younger one was ready for the attack. He agilely dodged and with a chuckle dashed forward. Having learned from the morning experience, he utilized the open terrain, swiftly escaping the reach of Sonic's arms, running further along the path. Sonic, however, didn't stay passive. As he stretched out with a menacing whistle, he saw Tails's legs desperately trying to run even faster. With a confident smirk, Sonic chased after him, deeming that he had given him enough leeway. As expected, he easily caught up to the fox without breaking a sweat. The boy skidded to a halt, but he wasn't fast enough to avoid his fate this time either. With a squeal, he tried to push Sonic away with his hands, only managing to slide off his glove.

"Want to repeat what you said and guarantee yourself a bath in dirty sand?" Sonic grabbed him with a firm but safe grip. He looked at Tails triumphantly, while the latter glanced at him from the corner of his eye. He smiled skeptically.

"With pleasure, but I'm not sure if you'll be able to hold me and listen to what I say at the same time, since you can't focus on one thing..." he attempted to shrug, but Sonic's hold was too strong.

"Now you've done it!" Sonic toppled them both, pinning the boy down with all his weight. His two tails swept the ground, kicking up huge clouds of dust into the air. "Do you surrender?"

In response, Tails just groaned, then with what was probably the last of his strength, he pushed himself off the ground, causing Sonic to roll them further onto the grass. However, he couldn't break free, and although he could at least breathe more easily, Sonic still effectively restrained his movements. With triumph in his eyes, Sonic held onto his body, laughing as he watched Tails's legs kick the air in desperation.

"Alright, alright! You win!" Tails yelled out, then let out a relieved sigh as Sonic finally let him go, flopping onto the grass.

With a loud laugh, Sonic followed suit and lay back on the cool grass. He turned his head to the side, watching Tails recover from their wrestling match. He took deep breaths, almost gulping down the air.

"You wouldn't survive a day of squire training!" he remarked as his friend, like him, rolled onto his back.

Tails glanced at him, apparently lacking the energy for much head movement. He rolled his eyes, then managed a snort.

"Yeeeeah, right, like you've ever seen squire training...though you do have some skills..." he sighed deeply and raised one finger. "But there's a reason I prefer mental work..."

Sonic responded with laughter, then looked up at the sky. The stars twinkled in the sky like a polished armor exposed to the full sun. His smile softened slightly as he almost physically felt the ache and fatigue in his muscles, akin to what he'd feel after his daily training. He furrowed his brow, remembering how, as a teenager, roughly Tails's age, he used to think it would be like this forever.

He glanced at the crossroads where Tails had forced him to roll onto the grass. From the castle, there were two paths to choose from. One led back to the town, and the other stretched westward, where everything disappeared over the horizon. He clenched his fists on the grass, feeling like he could still sense the imprints of their shoes. Again, he looked up at the sky.

“Tails?”

“Hm?”

“You know you'll never get rid of me, right?” he said, still gazing at the stars.

Tails turned his head towards him, raising an eyebrow. Sonic sensed him scrutinizing him with his gaze, which he couldn't help but respond to with a faint smile.

“That was a threat, in case you were wondering,” he quipped casually.

The boy chuckled, then also returned to observing the sky. There was no one around them. However, very faint sounds from the town's tavern reached them, indicating that the next significant movement on the road wouldn't be until early morning.

“Master Silver is probably studying the sky now,” he said softly, reaching out his arm as if trying to grasp the tiny bright dots. He placed it back on the grass and looked at Sonic. “You probably won't be heading back to town soon after today's... interactions?”

“Pff! Definitely not!” Sonic shook his head emphatically. He didn't have the energy to face all those stares and even insults again while feeling utterly helpless. “No, not until I sort things out with Amy.”

Again, he felt Tails's gaze on him, but he was so preoccupied with envisioning tomorrow's conversation that he didn't pay much attention to it. To his surprise, the arrangement of stars strongly resembled her face, and he couldn't tear his gaze away from them.

“Let's go, Sonic. It's getting cold,” Tails began to rise, yawning in the meantime.

The messenger nodded, still gazing at the stars for a moment longer.

Tails is right, you fool. Your luck will run out someday. If you ever had any. – he thought as thin clouds began to obscure the sky.

***

Amy sat at her vanity, disregarding her posture as she leaned on her arms and sighed intermittently, still gazing at the letter lying on the countertop. She smiled to herself, and when she glanced at the mirror before her, she clearly saw the blush that adorned her face. She had to admit that she didn't recognize herself. That sparkle in her eye, the fur saturated with color, which had previously seemed so faded and gray to her. She wasn't surprised that Blaze had reacted the way she did.

She lazily glanced towards the window, at the sun whose rays were piercing through the glass with all their might, illuminating every corner of the room. It had long passed its zenith, signaling the end of a fruitful day. Since the morning, she hadn't even had time to catch her breath and immediately got down to business. After dinner with her parents, she felt as if she had grown wings. She sincerely hoped that this time her father really trusted her and wouldn't hide anything from her. As soon as she finished her tasks for the day, skipping her training for once, she decided to take a look at the old copy of the peace treaty between the kingdoms and refresh her memory of their history. She intended to be perfectly prepared for the discussions, if they were to take place. And she strongly believed that they would. Just as she believed that she could reconcile the warring kingdoms, no matter what had driven them apart.

She felt excitement at the mere thought. Her heart skipped a beat as she looked again at the beloved piece of paper. In many stories she had read, the knight would save the princess, the entire kingdoms. He was a hero, someone who could make a difference in this world. Even in the most hopeless cases. Now she would be that knight. With each subsequent reading, she reassured herself that she would not only save the fate of both states but also the frayed feeling she had never renounced. Despite the pain it brought her. And now her patience was about to be rewarded.

Green Hill and Starfall. Her and Manic. Their true fairy tale.

Her ear twitched as the doors of the chamber opened behind her. With a swift motion, she hid the letter under the open book and took a deep breath to dispel the blush. She turned around, only to see Blaze, who whispered something to the maid accompanying her. Amy noticed that both seemed tense, and she couldn't help but notice the quick glance from the woman. There was something odd about it. However, she didn't dwell on it, feeling the rising joy at the sight of her friend. The lightness she had felt since yesterday still lingered, if not intensified. She had only adjusted to her new emotions, not wanting to startle the palace staff again.

Blaze closed the door behind her, bending under the weight of the books she carried. Amy quickly got up from the stool and briskly approached her, sweeping the floor with her granite dress in the process. She relieved the lady-in-waiting of the excess load, to which she responded with a sigh of relief. Amy was grateful at that moment for her training, as she was sure that without it, she would have plunged straight to the floor. The thick tomes were clearly dusty, which caught the princess off guard, and she had to suppress the urge to sneeze.

Without wasting time, she led Blaze to the nearest table, allowing them to get rid of the burden. Amy was impressed that her friend had carried all these books to her chamber. Although she quickly realized that the maid accompanying her had been an invaluable help. She placed her hands on her hips to take a breath and smiled at Blaze, who was trying to maintain an unaffected demeanor with flushed cheeks.

"I see you'll do anything to avoid telling me about your date," she laughed. She noticed how Blaze's blush deepened, and the woman averted her gaze. Amy simply shook her head and warmly hugged her. "I'm incredibly grateful to you, dear. I didn't even have time to catch my breath, let alone search through the entire library!"

"At your service, Your High—” Amy cleared her throat. "At your service, Amelia . It was a pleasure."

"To be honest, I didn't expect there to be so many titles about Starfall in the library," she ran her hand over the cover of one of the books, glancing briefly at the titles of the others. "And I thought I knew them all by heart..."

She wanted to reach into her pocket to touch the letter, but then remembered that it was hidden under a book on her vanity. A sudden wave of sorrow washed over her, as if she had lost something once again. That tired piece of paper, worn out from countless readings, was her only tangible and direct proof that not only her life but the entire kingdom could change for the better. Apparently, when it was out of her reach, her mind and heart recalled all those dark days she had endured.

Soon she won't need it anymore.

"Are you good, Amelia?" Blaze placed her hand on her shoulder, looking at her with concern. As always, she was attentive.

"Not entirely, Blaze," she smiled confidently, glancing at her vanity. "Now that I've gained my parents' trust, I'll see this through to the end. Only then will everything be truly okay."

"Please, don't take too much upon yourself, Amelia. Life is far from a fairy tale," Amy felt her probing gaze. "I don't want you to be disappointed. It won't be an easy task."

"It would be too boring if it were, wouldn't it?" a warm smile graced her face. She briefly thought that it was something Sonic would surely say.

Since their evening meeting, she had been consumed by curiosity and apprehension, wondering why he insisted on a conversation that - as he himself stated - could not take place in the corridor leading to the dining room. He was too serious, which didn't suit him at all. Despite her earlier doubts, she began to wonder if it had something to do with the letter, which her heart so deeply desired. She admired him for enduring such great pressure that must have accompanied him. The more she thought about him, the more she wanted to ask him why he had taken on such a task while serving her father, the king, himself.

However, was it important? He probably saved her life, and she felt she wasn't in a position to demand such information from him. Maybe he simply had family in Starfall he wanted to reunite with? Perhaps old friends he missed?

He seemed too young to have been a messenger during the years of conflict. She even began to wonder if he became one solely to, in all his nobility, be that one little thread that would ultimately help reconcile the kingdoms.

Or maybe he does it for the adventure itself - she thought, feeling a pang of regret that she had skipped today's training. It was her only taste of adventurous excitement. She sighed shallowly, telling herself she did it for a much greater good. Her own, too.

She glanced once again at the two columns of books brought by Blaze. Most likely, she wouldn't even get through half of the first book before the messenger knocked on her chamber door. She glanced at the sun again. It was already late afternoon. She wondered silently whether he preferred to visit her in the evening or if he simply had such a busy day.

"Mister Gale asked me to convey his thanks," Blaze said, snapping Amy out of her thoughts. "However, he didn't specify what for."

"Oh!" Amy clapped her hands together. Sonic kept his word and returned the books he borrowed for Sir Knuckles to the old librarian. Her face lit up at the memory of his encounter with the lemur. "Thank you, Blaze," she noticed how the shadows were lengthening on the floor. She pointed to the stacks of books. "I need to sort all this out first. But I can handle it on my own. You should go and eat something. You're probably tired after a whole day of searching for all these books."

Blaze's golden eyes cut through the shadow of worry. Despite her stoic expression, Amy easily discerned an inexplicable reluctance to the suggestion. The lady-in-waiting froze in place for a few seconds before bowing and agreeing. However, she still didn't move from her spot.

At that moment, the princess clearly noticed a faint mistiness clouding Blaze's eyes. Her friend seemed lost in thought in her presence. It worried her.

"Are you feeling alright, dear?" Amy placed one hand on the she-cat's shoulder and lifted her chin with the other, examining her face for signs of illness.

Blaze stirred under her touch, and then very gently, as was her habit, she withdrew her hands from her own arms. Amy didn't take offense, but only studied her friend's face with even greater concern.

"If something is bothering you, please tell me. I'm here for you."

The lady-in-waiting met her gaze, which after a moment darted towards the chamber door. Only a barely noticeable twitch of her body indicated that she wanted to escape at that moment and not occupy Amy's time with whatever was on her mind.

"Is it about yesterday?" She felt a cold shiver run through her body as she thought that Blaze wasn't actually pleased with what she and Sonic had arranged for her in the gardens.

The hesitation growing on Blaze's face with each passing moment disappeared in an instant at her words.

"Your Highness would never be at fault," she said firmly, as if Amy had uttered the greatest blasphemy. She straightened up, then sighed, shedding the remnants of the weight that had been lingering in her eyes. "The palace staff is on edge. Including myself, unfortunately, Amelia. I would prefer to avoid being in the company of the maids until the situation improves."

"Why?" Amy looked at her with undisguised surprise.

"It is nothing for you to worry about. The current situation, as you know, effectively prevents us from contacting our families. I dare not question your father's orders, of course. However, I also do not deny that it is a painful experience. I wasn't able to send a letter to my mother today with greetings from you."

"Oh..." Amy's expression saddened. She was well aware that with the current situation, her father, and especially Shadow, would want to ensure safety to the utmost extreme. However, seeing that even Blaze was so moved by it that she couldn't maintain her usual composure, her heart squeezed. What if she couldn't write to her parents? "I understand, Blaze. I'm sorry. I hope the situation will return to normal soon."

Now the strange look from the maid accompanying Blaze was all too obvious to her. In fact, everyone's behavior since yesterday seemed off.

Was everyone blaming her for it?

"Thank you, Your Highness," Blaze's voice sounded too indifferent to her. She bowed before Amy before she could think further on it. "I don't want to trouble you any longer. I'll let you return to your tasks in peace."

Amy simply nodded. She didn't know if she should stop her, but knowing Blaze, it would be an additional burden for her. She should be able to be alone with her thoughts and emotions. Without her intervention.

Before the lady-in-waiting opened the door to leave, she glanced back over her shoulder at Amy, then turned fully.

"I had a pleasant evening yesterday, AmeliA. Thinking back on it makes me feel better," she sent Amy a gentle grateful smile before leaving the room, leaving her alone with nothing but the dusty books.

The princess, although still worried about her friend's sadness, felt relieved that she wasn't blamed for yesterday's events. She even chuckled to herself as she remembered both Blaze and Master Silver being so surprised by the whole situation.

For the next hour, she busied herself with the materials brought by Blaze, all the while waiting for Sonic. She initially tried to organize them to make it easier for her to start reading them properly. She made every effort not to get absorbed in the letter again, which was exceptionally difficult. Several times she caught herself involuntarily glancing at it, catching sight of her favorite passages. It became too much of a distraction for her. Manic's letter shouldn't be an obstacle, but a motivation. That's why she folded it and tucked it into the pocket of her dress in such a way that it would remind her of itself.

She finally selected one book that looked quite old. Without hesitation, she concluded it had been read many times, and the tooth of time had gnawed at it quite strongly. Even Mr. Gale's care couldn't save it from that. She ran her hand over the surface, watching as the worn layer of dust revealed the dark green embellished cover before her eyes. In all the time she spent in the palace library, she couldn't recall ever seeing it. It must have been well hidden, yet Blaze somehow managed to retrieve it for her.

" The Green Land - Book Two of the Royal Series " read the volume's title. Amy furrowed her brow and scanned the remaining books once more, but she couldn't find the first part.

Apparently, they weren't too tightly bound after all - she thought, then delved into her reading. However, when she opened the volume, she noticed a rather worn loose sheet of paper wedged between the pages. At first, she guessed someone had carelessly marked their place in the book. Curiosity quickly took over, and she swiftly flipped through the book's pages.

On the pages that had so far been tightly holding the paper from both sides, there was nothing out of the ordinary. So she picked up the makeshift bookmark she had thought it was earlier, and to her surprise, it was a densely written page torn from another book.

It was seriously damaged, even on the inside, so not all the words remained in their place. Moreover, unidentified stains on the paper made it even more challenging to discern them. However, as much as she could decipher from the writing at the top, her heart leaped into her throat, and her eyes widened.

The Reaping, the year of bloodshed and [unreadable].

What is a ruler capable of to [ink stain] their subjects? Such was the case several years ago when [unreadable paragraph]. It was decreed that all who raised their right hand and pitchforks [unreadable next few sentences]. So that the river of blood would flow straight onto the royal fields and drown innocent souls.

Various stories began to spread across the world, reaching the star lightened land of their fallen sisters - the Kingdom of Starfall. From this kingdom [too faded to read]. Different legends would arise with the memory of those gruesome moments, which have since come to be known as the Reaping. It was not just about a specific day, but the entirety, as well as the residue, as is the case with harvests in the general sense. [another unreadable paragraph]

However, it CANNOT be forgotten, and these wild people cannot be forgiven, who [stain, faded text]. It seemed natural, however, that the terror sent to this land BY the Land…

Amy jumped when she heard a knock on the door. She quickly glanced at the door and then hastily stuffed the torn page back into the book. She then placed the book on her vanity.

The knocking repeated, but this time it was stronger. Amy smoothed out her clothing, and a smile spread across her face as she remembered that Sonic was supposed to come see her.

"Come in!" The door opened, and to Amy's immense surprise, it wasn't the messenger.

On the other side stood none other than Shadow. Amy was taken aback as she stared at him with wide eyes. She couldn't move as Shadow entered the room, closing the door almost silently behind him.

He bowed before her with the clink of his impeccably polished armor, which reflected the sharp rays of the afternoon sun streaming through the window. Before he could rise, the joy that flowed through Amy's body made her almost sprint towards him, throwing her arms around his neck. He easily maintained his balance, making sure neither of them toppled over.

"Shadow!" She took his hands in hers, not wanting him to pull away. She had neglected him once before and had no intention of doing so again. She stepped back slightly to give him some space and room to rise from his bow. "I thought you wouldn't be back for at least a few days."

"My earlier return was necessary," he said, carefully observing the princess. Despite his stoic expression, Amy noticed with fondness the soft, warm gaze he bestowed upon her. "After reporting to your father, I came straight to you. The king informed me of your... plans."

"Plans?" She followed his gaze, which landed on the stack of books. She smiled confidently and nodded. "They're more like ideas for now," she said excitedly, squeezing his hands tighter. He didn't react. "Actually, your timing is perfect! Father mentioned he sent you to the Acorn Kingdom for mediation. Did you find out anything? Something that could help me?"

The knight gazed at her as if contemplating something. Amy recognized the same thoughtful look he had when she asked him to send a messenger to her. He still seemed troubled, and it didn't look like he wanted to confide in her. She eventually let go, hoping that giving him his personal space completely would somehow help.

But she knew him all too well. If there was something he didn't want to say, there was no force that would compel him to do so.

"I'm so glad you are back," she sent him a friendly smile with a gleam of joy in her eyes. She still hoped she could persuade him. She pointed to the puff. "I know we've both had a lot on our plates, especially you, but... I'm just happy to see you safe and sound. When you weren't at dinner, I was really worried."

Shadow declined to take a seat. He also didn't move from the carpet in front of which he stood.

"I regret that it came to this, Amelia. I should have come to bid you farewell, but you understand, I couldn't defy your father's orders. My mission," he squinted, searching for the right word. "was delicate. I came here, to you , to at least properly greet you. That's all I can do."

For a moment, silence filled the room. The sun began to set, painting the sky pink. Despite their few words, his were strong, thoughtful. Cautious. He clearly emphasized why he came here. And also that he had no intention of going beyond this boundary. Amy crossed her arms over her chest, squeezing her fingers tighter, and looked disappointedly at her friend. However, he remained unfazed. He waited for her move.

"My father," she began, choosing her words as cautiously as he did. "Trusts me. Or at least he made that clear to me."

"I know."

"And you know, you can trust me too?" She looked him straight in the eyes with determination. She didn't want to let him leave her chamber so easily.

They both held each other's gaze. Shadow narrowed his eyes and furrowed his brow. Amy felt the invisible thread that had connected them for years suddenly tense.

"Did your message get through?" he asked emotionlessly, arms crossed, mirroring her posture.

"Excuse me?" Amy tilted her head, not understanding the question.

Shadow continued to scrutinize her with his gaze. It wasn't hostile. Still, she felt that there was a lot brewing in his mind, not all of it positive. Watching him stand there, the way he spoke to her – he seemed unsettled.

"The message you wanted to personally deliver to the messenger," he finally decided to step closer. "Before I left. Did it get through?"

Amy's eyes widened as she realized what he was trying to do. She sighed, then walked over to the window, giving herself time to collect her thoughts.

"Shadow," she glanced at him over her shoulder. "If it weren't for it, I wouldn't be where I am. My parents... would still be hiding everything from me. You do not have to follow in their footsteps. And if that's your concern, then no. I've never broken my word to you. I couldn't."

She heard Shadow grunt behind her. She turned to him again to see him looking at the floor. If someone else saw the expression on his face, they would probably think he was angry. But she knew what was going on with him. She approached him and cupped his cheeks with her hands, gently rubbing her thumbs against them. He looked at her with a conflicted gaze, in which only she could discern concern, even fear. All of it hidden beneath the shell of the dreaded knight.

"You have nothing to worry about. I know what I'm doing," she smiled. "And I'm not doing this just for myself, but for my subjects," she held his gaze for a moment. "I won't ask you for more. I just want you to be here, not disappearing without a word for days, especially in such a serious situation."

They stood like that for a moment, mainly because Amy still hadn't released his face. She felt him clenching his teeth under her fingers, and a subtle exhale escaped his nostrils.

"I have duties to fulfill," he finally said, tilting his head to make her release him from her grip. He bowed in farewell, then headed towards the door. However, he stopped, freezing with his hand on the knob. He turned to her once more. "You are different. I haven't decided yet if that's good or bad."

"You'll have to find out for yourself," she decided to seize the moment of his hesitation. "Did you find what you were looking for? In the Acorn Kingdom."

Shadow nodded, glancing at her from the corner of his eye.

"The Acorns are positively inclined."

With those words, he left, leaving the princess with a mixed expression on her face. The knight probably didn't even want or couldn’t tell her that.

Yet she felt relief even at this sliver of information. The Acorns' help would undoubtedly be invaluable, and she herself should soon reach out to Sally Acorn, the king's daughter, who, with the right attitude, could help her.

However, the sense of dissatisfaction was still too piercing. The Acorns were one thing.

What about the representatives of Starfall?

Amy's gaze shifted to the book where she had hidden the torn page. It was the only source of information about the Reaping that said anything beyond the fact that they did indeed take place, even if half of the page was unreadable.

Various stories began to spread across the world, reaching the star lightened land of their fallen sisters - the Kingdom of Starfall. - she recalled the quote.

She hadn't expected there to be a mention of the Kingdom of Starfall in the text.

***

Sonic was approaching the princess' chamber slowly. He passed through successive corridors, illuminated by torches that cast soft light along the corridors. The only source of natural light was the remnants of sunlight filtering through stained glass windows, lending unusual colors to the stone bricks. Through the halls passed servants hurrying to perform their evening duties. Sonic observed how they were laden, sometimes with materials or linens, sometimes with various trays, the contents of which were a mystery to him.

He also allowed himself to carefully study the equipment of the guards passing by. He didn't have a particular purpose in mind. He simply had nothing better to do during the trip. Normally, he would have dashed through the corridor, leaving behind only a gust of wind and a blue blur. Of course, he wanted to do just that, but his legs couldn't bring themselves to run. Whenever he tried, his heart raced as if he had been running through the entire country without a break. He felt a strange heat spreading across his body in an instant. It wasn't very pleasant for him.

He didn't quite understand why he was delaying his meeting with Amy so much. She was the princess, his future queen, who agreed to speak with him. And yet, he made her wait. Perhaps she had forgotten about him? That would be one less embarrassment, surely. He had spent the whole day pondering what he would actually say to her. Should he politely ask her to do something about her father's orders? As if it were solely up to her? Should he cause her even more trouble just because her subjects couldn't endure the situation?

Or maybe because he himself couldn't endure it.

He snorted to himself. Whatever he had to say to her, he had to do it. He simply couldn't not show up. Not if she remembered about him, though.

Espio wasn't making anything easier for him. Constant talk about playing mailman, his strange looks, as if Sonic had at least two heads. Or as if he knew what Sonic had done. He felt paranoid around him. But what was even more nerve-wracking was the absence of a mailbox next to his office. He had to admit to himself that he missed wondering who he had to deliver mail to today. Would he have to make sure another trusted messenger delivered correspondence to other towns and villages, or would he be able to enjoy such freedom himself?

Since the previous evening spent with Tails, he had been avoiding his friend. He did everything to prevent his legs from carrying him to Crow’s Tower. Just being with him stirred up feelings of failure, unfulfilled expectations. He would go to him if he sorted things out. Only then could he look him in the eye with peace of mind.

He furrowed his brow as he snapped out of his own thoughts. He didn't like how lately he was getting lost in them. He always made sure not to linger in one place, not only physically but also in his own mind. But now he felt it was impossible for him, or maybe he had always deceived himself into thinking otherwise. It was increasingly difficult for him to pinpoint what was true.

He finally stopped in front of the chamber door. He glanced at the decorative blue patterns for a brief moment before patting his cheeks for reassurance. Furrowing his brow, he took a deep breath, annoyed by his own indecisiveness. Raising his hand, and dispelling the last remnants of distraction, he knocked.

As I think about it now, I could have at least made sure she'd be here - he began to chastise himself.

To his relief, he heard Amy's voice from the other side. He turned the handle and then opened the door. As he stepped inside, he saw her sitting at the vanity. Several stacks of thick books surrounded her. One of them lay open on the table, carefully studied by her. The room was gradually enveloped in shadows, necessitating the lighting of candles to comfortably read the text.

He took a few steps forward, but the princess didn't even react. He glanced around the room, using this extra time for a quick review of the words he was about to say to her.

He cleared his throat, and Amy's ear twitched.

"Amy?" he began, and she turned to him. He smiled at her uncertainly, noticing her absent gaze. Apparently, the reading had completely absorbed her.

After a short while, however, she brightened up, and her eyes sparkled more brightly than the stars in the sky. She quickly got up from her seat.

"Sonic! I thought you might not come after all," she reached out her arms towards him, but then quickly folded them in front of her. She smiled warmly, and a mischievous spark danced in her eyes. "For someone with your reputation, I expected you to show up sooner. Although I have to admit, you can keep a woman in suspense, not even telling her the approximate time and place of the meeting."

Sonic watched her laugh, smiling to himself. But he felt his ears burning with embarrassment.

"Hey, what can I say? At least you had something to look forward to," he shrugged.

"Oh really..." she crossed her arms over her chest, raising an eyebrow. "You're quite confident to suggest that as a princess, I had nothing better to do than wait for you."

"And isn't that why you were so engrossed, Your Highness ?" he teased, pointing to the books. "I guess you were just killing time, unable to wait for me."

Amy glanced at the books, then back at Sonic, and shook her head.

"You're impossible," Amy pretended to slap her forehead with the palm of her hand. She gestured towards the seat with her hand, then leaned against the dressing table. "I suppose you wouldn't be too pleased to hear that the book was much more interesting than waiting for you."

Sonic paused halfway to the chair and looked at her. He blinked rapidly a few times. He stared at her as she sent him a mischievous smile. She didn't seem like she was going to give up. He felt excitement building inside him, and the unpleasant feelings that accompanied him on the way here completely vanished.

"Was it really like that?" he asked, mimicking her pose.

"Figure it out yourself," she shrugged, then winked at him. She waited for him to sit down, then did the same herself. Straightening her back, her expression turned more worried, serious. Sonic felt the tension building up within him. He watched as the last orange rays of the setting sun reflected in her eyes, as she fixed him with her delicate yet concerned gaze. One of those that didn't accept looking anywhere else. "You were... troubled yesterday. I know I haven't known you for long, Sonic, but... I feel like that wasn't normal for you. You said what you were coming to talk to me about wasn't anything bad, yet you managed to worry me. What did you want to talk to me about?"

Sonic took a breath, forming his lips into a line. There was no turning back now. In fact, there hadn't been since yesterday evening, when he asked her to meet. Still, he tried to relax. Leaning forward slightly, he placed his hands on his knees.

"To be honest, Amy, um," he laced his fingers together. "I don't want to strain your trust. And especially don't want you to think you owe me anything, but... I came here to ask you for something."

Amy tilted her head slightly, intrigued. But the apprehension in her gaze didn't waver for a moment.

"Sonic, if I can help, I will. I don't need to feel obligated. Speak."

He gave her another once-over, then shifted his gaze back to his own hands. He clenched them tighter, then looked back into her eyes.

"The king has halted postal services throughout the kingdom, as you surely know," he frowned with determination. "No one is happy about it, and the atmosphere in the town is... tense is an understatement. At least, when I'm around. Everyone expects me to solve this situation, as if I were to defy orders. Which of course I would never do."

"Of course not," Amy smiled at him indulgently, but then sent him a sympathetic look and nodded. Her eyes clouded over for a few brief moments, as if she were lost in her own thoughts. "I understand that you feel a tremendous pressure," she stated more than asked.

"Come on, it's nothing I can't handle," he pointed to himself, attempting to lighten the mood with his cocky grin. However, he quickly gave up on that. "I know this whole situation is very delicate, but it's about... it's about people being afraid. They don't know what's going on, they don't know there's a threat, and suddenly they're denied the only form of contact with their loved ones. It doesn’t look good for the king. And in the process, I'm the one who gets blamed for it."

Amy furrowed her brow at his words. At that moment, she looked angry, and a fleeting concern crossed his mind that she was upset that he was bothering her with such matters. She tilted her head slightly, allowing her spikes to partially cover her face. For a long moment, she said nothing. Finally, she stood up and then paced around the room. Sonic followed her with gaze as she stood with her back to him. The darkness of the evening had already enveloped the chamber, making the few lit candles give it a more ominous look.

He wanted to leave, to finally stop bothering her. He had already caused more trouble in her life than he should have. She looked as if all the problems of the world had descended upon her now because of him. But he couldn't and didn't want to disappoint Tails. He gritted his teeth, enduring the pressure of silence from the princess.

"That," she broke the silence, turning to face him. "is something I am painfully aware of, Sonic. And I'm sorry you've become the scapegoat," she looked at him with genuine remorse. "But I didn't realize things were so bad in the town because of this. Let alone the whole Kingdom. If it were up to me..." she sighed, then placed her hands on her hips. "What do you want to ask me?"

Sonic stared at her as if she were a masterpiece sculpted by the finest master. He glanced at his hands for a brief moment. He probably hoped he wouldn't have to say it. Yet Amy had no intention of making it easy for him. She wanted to hear it from him.

He rose from his seat, approaching her a few steps.

"I want to ask Your Highness," he reached out his hand towards her. "As your subject, to help these people. I want to ask you to intervene with the king. I'm not asking for the complete lifting of the ban. However, I would like all these people to stop being afraid, to at least be able to send one last message," his voice unexpectedly trembled.

Amy looked at his hand, then folded her own in front of her. She gazed at him thoughtfully for a moment. He couldn't tell what was going on in her head. However, he felt a growing determination inside him. He had to convince her.

Amy's gaze softened, and she smiled at him.

"With each of your actions, you become nobler, Sonic. But I can't say if this is one of your acts," she chuckled softly and closed the distance between them. "You're still a mystery to me. Every time I've met you, you've helped someone. You've helped me. Maybe you're still doing that. Now you want to help everyone at once. That takes courage. Such a request. Especially now."

Sonic felt his heart start racing again, as if after a long run. They were arm's length apart, maybe even less. They looked into each other's eyes as if their entire conversation, their entire understanding, was happening within them. The messenger saw in her pupils so much admiration, so much compassion, as he had never experienced in his whole life. He had no doubt that every word she spoke was sincere. She had in her mind an image of him that, according to him, was definitely far from reality. She still thought he had helped her. He thought so too; he was sure it was true. However, when she said it, looking at him gratefully, all that certainty vanished. It burst like a soap bubble. He didn't feel worthy to hear all this from her. No, not when he wasn't being honest with her.

And that was the one thing he couldn't do for her.

"Sonic," the messenger almost jumped when she spoke his name. Her gaze became strangely penetrating. He saw her tensing up like a bowstring. "My father is firm. But his advisor's opinion is very important to him. The Starfall matter tied you together more than ever, I suppose. If the fate of my subjects matters to you, then why didn't you go to him?"

"To Shad— Sir Shadow?" he asked, surprised. He wanted with all his might to avert his gaze from hers, which suddenly felt incredibly heavy on him, but he felt as if some force was holding his head in place, not allowing him to do so. He felt a dryness in his throat. "For two reasons. Honestly, Amy, we're not exactly perfect companions," he smirked bitterly at the memory of the knight. "He'd sooner throw me in the stocks than help. Besides, even if I wanted to, he... he's nowhere to be found. As if he vanished into thin air. He's probably too busy for me."

He noticed how Amy's eyes widened, then sparkled enigmatically. He couldn't miss how she let out a breath with obvious relief. He didn't know why it was so important to her, but he was glad that the strange tension had lifted from her. He himself felt more relaxed.

"And the second reason?"

He looked at her for a moment, unconsciously closing the distance between them again. As he gazed at her, he saw all her kindness, love for the world, and her people. After all these years, whenever he had the chance to see her even for a moment, he knew she had more strength and determination than anyone else. Despite her hopeless state, she never gave up.

It struck him. He wanted to be like her. To have even a fraction of her best qualities. He wanted to be half as good a person as she was. Long ago, he vowed to protect her, to help her. And he knew her heart wanted to help others. That was something he could take care of.

"I don't know anyone else like you, Ames,” he said softly. “I know you care about these people more than anyone else. I see that you're worried. And if anyone could convince the king, heck, even Sir Shadow, it's you."

He instinctively reached for her hand, gently squeezing it. Even in the snow-white glove, he could feel how delicate it was. Amy looked at their hands, then back at his face. He saw her scrutinizing him carefully, probably not wanting to miss any muscle movement or blink.

She lowered her head and smiled to herself.

"As I told you when you brought the letter," her face flushed at the memory. "If you ever need anything from me, I'll be there for you. I am. How could I refuse after all you do not just for me, but for all of us? It would be cruel."

She took his hand and led him to the stack of books, pointing at them with her free one.

"I care about my subjects more than anything in the world, Sonic. Even if my heart wants to place my own desires on top. You are not wrong," she smiled softly. "That's why I intend to explore our shared history. Green Hill and Starfall. Thanks to you, I have the strength to put an end to those years of suffering. Not just mine. You could say you've become an inspiration to me." she chuckled.

Sonic felt warmth at her words. He couldn't tear his gaze away from her. He felt guilty about it. But he didn't have time to dwell on what she said when she gently squeezed his hand, just like he did earlier, and looked into his eyes.

"I don't know if I'll succeed, but I'll help you. I'll help them ."

He decided to push aside the troubling thoughts again, allowing a smile of gratitude to form on his lips.

"Thank you, Amy. Tails…he will be grateful too, y’know. He cares about it just as much."

“Oh,” Amy nodded in understanding and looked at her keenly. "I understand you have extra motivation. And it's one with a huge heart."

“The biggest I know.”

Maybe a little too big - he added in his mind.

For a moment, neither of them thought about breaking the bond holding their hands. It felt so natural and comfortable to them that they practically forgot about it. They didn't know how much time had passed, whether it was seconds or maybe even minutes.

Only when Sonic glanced at the night sky did he remember the boundaries he should stick to. Yes, it was his time now. He had achieved what he came for. He would be able to look Tails in the eye with a clear conscience, and that's all he tried to think about now.

"Yeeeah, I won't keep you any longer," he took his hand back, immediately scratching the back of his neck. He smiled warmly and nodded towards the books. "I see you've got some light reading for the night."

Amy just returned the smile, rolling her eyes. They said their goodbyes, and Sonic immediately ran towards his room, wanting to avoid delving into any emotions or further intrusive thoughts at all costs. Now he focused only on running.

***

The messenger lay contentedly in his chamber. The meeting went better than he had expected. Even better, as he still felt Amy's touch on his hand. It was pleasant, as if he held a handful of downy feathers.

Quickly, however, he brought himself back to order. That wasn't the most important thing. The most important thing was that she agreed to help him. He believed in her wholeheartedly, and even if she didn't know it herself, he was sure she would succeed. He even thought about going to Tails with the news, but decided it would be best to wait until tomorrow. He felt he needed to rest. This day had been exceptionally long and exhausting. He already imagined the look on his friend's face, how his eyes would light up when he found out that his older brother had taken action.

He smiled to himself.

One thought, however, refused to leave him alone.

Inspiration.

That's how Amy had described him. No one had to tell him that she was wrong, that she should never take him as any kind of example. Nobility? Nonsense. He knew damn well, nobility was too far-fetched for him to even think about.

And yet she used such a word. He sighed deeply, staring blankly at the ceiling. He didn't deserve such words from her lips.

He sat up, his gaze landing on the desk. On the drawer. He stared at it for a moment with narrowed eyes, then, with a curse directed at himself, he got up from the bed and opened it. He lit a candle to see anything, then took out a sealed letter in a cream envelope. The same as the one he had previously given to Amy. He leaned his hands on the desk and hit his forehead against it several times.

He struggled with the thought of whether to tear it apart or leave it alone. He shouldn't continue lying. He should never have lied in the first place.

He kept telling himself that. Over and over again. Yet even as he tried to reason with himself, he felt like he was hitting a brick wall.

Again, he asked himself - did he really help her? Or did he simply invite her into a realm of illusions that seemed like help but couldn't dissipate?

Or perhaps none of it mattered anymore, and he should give her another letter? Continue feeding her hopes, but ease his own heart?

Continue seeing her smile?

His thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door. It was impatient, firm. His heart jumped to his throat and he quickly hid the envelope. He approached the door.

Upon opening it, he felt like he was dreaming. He frowned, leaning against the door frame.

"What did I do to deserve such a splendid guest? While I'm trying to sleep, may I add?"

His unexpected visitor barged in without any apology, completely ignoring his demeanor. Sonic muttered disdainfully as he sat on his bed.

"Close the door, Sonic. We need to talk," he said.

"Gee, Shadow. I see you're as cheerful as ever," he replied sarcastically, but as he closed the door, he felt a strange unease inside. Maybe even fear. Whatever it was, the noose he often felt around his neck was tightening.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10

Shadow silently measured Sonic with a gaze that, if it could, would have surely drilled a hole right through his head. The faint light of a dying candle on the desk reflected in his eyes, adding an ominous glow. The red of his pupils, the only vivid color piercing the surrounding darkness, resembled the glowing eyes of a predator observing its prey from the depths of a cave.

Sonic leaned against the closed door, crossing his arms over his chest. He wasn’t sure what he felt. The initial impression of fear and unease had quickly receded to the background. A mixture of various emotions swirled within him, making it impossible to single out just one. His breathing was steady, and, much to his own surprise, the muscles in his face seemed relaxed. After a few moments, which felt like an eternity, he narrowed his eyes. The knight still hadn’t spoken. He merely scanned the room with a clear expression of distaste.

Irritation began to rise within the hedgehog. Why had he come here? Shadow disappears for a whole week, barks orders at him like Sonic is some subordinate, and now invades his room in the dead of night, no less.

Of course, Sonic was tempted to confront the knight about it. But even he sensed that now wasn’t the time. Whatever had brought Shadow here didn’t seem like good news for him. He felt it in his bones.

At last, the grinding of armor broke the silence.

“You’re ordered to head to the Acorn Kingdom and interrogate your ally from Starfall.” The knight’s voice betrayed no emotion.

A cold jolt ran through Sonic’s body. His eyes widened, and his mouth fell open. He pushed off the door, his gaze probing Shadow’s unyielding figure.

“What?” His breathing grew quicker and shallower.

“Are you deaf?” Shadow’s sharp glare cut through the tension. “Tomorrow, at first light, you’re to depart for the Acorn Kingdom. Find your contact there and figure out what’s going on. Do you understand?”

“But Shadow—”

“ Sir Shadow to you,” the knight’s irritation flickered across his face before he regained his emotionless expression. He took a deep breath and nodded. “There are no ‘buts’ here, Sonic. King’s orders.”

Sonic glanced to the side, unable to believe what was happening. Of course, he’d harbored the naive hope that this would somehow pass him by. He’d probably been quietly counting on Shadow to handle everything while he stayed on the sidelines. And yet, his lie was now catching up with him, ready to grab hold, swallow him whole, and grind him down to the last bone.

He felt a sharp pain in his neck, as though the executioner’s axe were about to cleave through it. For a moment, all he could hear was the rapid beating of his own heart. Then, everything around him sounded as though it were coming from beneath a layer of water. He saw Shadow rise, but he couldn’t hear it. As the knight approached him—a task that took only three steps in the small room—the pressure in Sonic’s head grew unbearable. It felt like wearing a helmet that was shrinking, tighter and tighter.

When Shadow stopped in front of him, Sonic realized how difficult it was to lift his gaze.

“Unless there’s something you want to tell me. Something that might affect your ability to complete this task.” Shadow furrowed his brow, leaning closer to the messenger, forcing him to meet his piercing gaze.

Sonic slowly shook his head, denying it. He held Shadow’s stare, but it took a tremendous effort to keep his body in check. His hand itched to fling open the door behind him and run—anywhere, as far as possible. To his momentary relief, his uninvited guest stepped back, clasping his hands behind him. Shadow moved toward the small window, staring out at the moon in another stretch of oppressive silence.

Seizing the moment, Sonic looked down at his hands. He couldn’t feel them. He couldn’t even clench them into fists. Trying to calm himself, he silently took a few deep breaths. His eyes involuntarily drifted toward the desk drawer, where letters lay hidden—letters that could send him straight to the gallows. Memories of every previous conversation with the royal advisor raced through his mind. Shadow had never been this… direct.

He couldn’t lose control now.

“I wanted to keep you out of this matter. That’s why I went to the Acorn Kingdom myself,” Shadow said, glancing over his shoulder. His eyes gleamed ominously again, this time in the moonlight. “The King wanted to ensure your safety, and I was the one available. You should be grateful and follow orders without a word.”

“What are you getting at, sir?” Sonic cautiously took a step forward, careful not to provoke him further. “If you’ve already been there, why send me now?”

“Our intelligence has never failed us. Until now,” Shadow leaned against the narrow stone windowsill. “It seems that whoever your associate is in Starfall, they’re very good at staying hidden. What I wonder,” he turned to face Sonic, “is how you managed to find them. But if you’ve done it once, you can do it again. Can’t you? Or perhaps they’ll only talk to you. What do you think?”

Sonic felt the nerves consuming him once more. His heart began to race, pounding so hard it felt like it might leap out of his chest.

His contact in Starfall—someone who had never existed. He might as well surrender to execution now.

"Uh…" He struggled desperately to piece together any sort of reasonable response. "I think… yeah. That could be it. He's pretty secretive. Distrustful. I mean, it's not just some ordinary acquaintance, you know? Sir."

“Hmpf.” Shadow shook his head. “So secretive that some might think he doesn’t exist. Or that he’s a ghost. But that won’t be a problem for you, will it?”

The knight’s gaze locked onto Sonic’s with such intensity it felt as though it might physically knock him over. Worse yet, within that gaze was everything Sonic needed to know—or rather, everything he already knew but which now hit him harder than ever. His life hung in the balance.

“Of course not, sir,” Sonic found himself snapping to attention, instinctively. He didn’t even realize he’d done it. His sole focus was now survival. “But how can you be sure he’s in the Acorn Kingdom and not Starfall? If you didn’t find him there, wouldn’t it make more sense to—”

“You’re not here to think, hedgehog. You’re here to follow orders!” Shadow’s voice rose sharply, though it wasn’t quite a yell. Not yet. “Starfall has agreed to mediation. Considering the way they sent their message… they wouldn’t have done so without reason. However, should you fail, you’ll personally accompany our envoys to their land. And I assure you, everything will be resolved there swiftly.”

Sonic furrowed his brow, feeling his body weaken under the weight of his hopelessness. An overwhelming helplessness washed over him. This wasn’t how he’d imagined his story ending. What would he say to Tails? If he even got the chance. At least he might still have Silver.

All he had to do was keep silent when meeting with the King. He could obey Shadow—just this once. The one time it truly mattered.

There was no doubt in Sonic’s mind that Shadow suspected the truth. He had made it as plain as day, clearer than the sun itself. Yet Sonic knew he had to keep pushing forward. As long as they both kept playing this game, as long as it continued, as long as Sonic didn’t outright admit his guilt, he might save his own skin—or simply delay his agony. Until the royal advisor heard a confession, he couldn’t accuse him of anything outright.

When Sonic finally looked up at the knight again, to his surprise, Shadow’s gaze wasn’t as intimidating as before. Instead, it was… expectant.

Sonic exhaled sharply, pressing his lips into a thin line and shaking his head. He placed his hands on his hips.

"What do you even want from me, huh? First, you treat me like an annoying fly, then you show up here in the middle of the night, threatening me—"

"You have no idea how deep in this mess we all are!" Shadow’s voice thundered. "And you’re at the center of it!"

"Then why don’t you just tell me already!" Sonic shot back, his patience at its breaking point. He’d had enough of this. "That’s all I ever hear from you! What am I even supposed to expect when—"

"I’m giving you a chance!" Fury burned in Shadow’s crimson eyes, so intense Sonic could swear they were darker, bloodier than usual. He flinched slightly. "You think I came here to have tea with you?! All you need to do is listen to what I’m saying. LISTEN!"

"I’m not your soldier!" Sonic felt his nerves snap like a tethered goat breaking free. Did it even matter what he said anymore? He felt as though there was only one ending waiting for him anyway.

Shadow narrowed his eyes, his fists clenching tightly as the two locked gazes, neither backing down. Sonic didn’t know why he’d exploded like that. He shouldn’t have. No matter what fate awaited him, he needed to be strong. For Tails. For her.

But with every passing second under Shadow’s piercing glare, he felt himself breaking. The knight’s words were chipping away at the fragile wall he’d built.

Shadow stepped back, his expression filled with disappointment. Sonic turned his head away, unable to bear how familiar that look was. The moonlight streaming through the small window outlined the knight’s silhouette sharply, leaving his face in shadow—save for his glowing eyes. In that moment, Sonic could have replaced him with anyone. And unfortunately, his mind did just that.

Looking at Shadow, he saw his father. The same stance. The same piercing stare. The only difference was that this gaze wasn’t worn down by exhaustion.

It was too much. Too many memories began flooding back, weaving a web in his mind. He felt like a little boy all over again.

"Maybe if you’d done just one thing right in your life," Shadow jabbed a finger into Sonic’s chest, "if you hadn’t run like a coward from your duties—"

"You have no right to judge me for that!" Sonic hissed, shoving Shadow away in a sudden surge of frustration. The knight didn’t so much as blink. Sonic realized he was gasping for air, each breath a battle. He felt like he might collapse onto the wooden floor. That crushing pressure in his head was back, heavier than ever.

A tense silence fell between them, broken only by Sonic's heavy, emotion-laden breaths. The air between them was almost tangible with tension, sparks practically visible to the naked eye. After a minute—or perhaps two—Sonic regretted his words. Not that he had changed his mind; Shadow had absolutely no right to judge his decisions. He didn’t know him but acted as though he did. This assumption filled the messenger with irritation, even anger. Yet he knew every sharp word he spoke could very well be his last. Shadow wasn’t one to tolerate insubordination, and Sonic had no idea what the knight was capable of when it came to him specifically. Once again, he had failed to hold his tongue.

“Your sworn duty as a messenger in the service of the king is to go to the destination he commands at his explicit order,” the knight said with deliberate emphasis. Shadow stepped toward the desk, his gaze landing on the candle burning low. “And that is exactly what you’ll do. Tomorrow at dawn. I suggest you rest.”

Sonic watched with no small measure of surprise as Shadow dismissed his outburst entirely. The knight didn’t even look at him, as though Sonic were a careless child who had merely stepped on his boot. He just let it go.

Sonic took the deepest breath he could manage, then released it in a trembling exhale. Folding his arms across his chest in an attempt to steady himself, he reached for the clasp of his cloak, running his fingers over it in careful, deliberate strokes.

“And what then? If my contact isn’t in Acorn, is the king just planning to send us to Starfall instead? What’s the point? What will that accomplish?” Sonic forced himself to look at the knight. “I’ll follow the order. I just want to understand its purpose.”

Shadow’s gaze shot toward him, piercing like a bolt from a crossbow.

“I’ll say it again: I’m giving you a chance.” He sighed with irritation, rubbing his forehead with one hand.

Sonic stood in place, trying to extract any semblance of meaning from the royal advisor’s cryptic words. Normally so direct and sharp, Shadow now seemed lost in his own enigmatic thoughts. As much as Sonic knew the knight, Shadow was the last person who would want to offer him any kind of chance.

“A chance for what? Forgive me, Shadow, but… are you sure you didn’t have a drink or two before coming here?” Sonic asked, hoping that this entire scene was the product of alcohol sparking some uncharacteristic behavior in the knight.

Shadow merely snorted in response and straightened his posture.

“Listen to what I say. Don’t ask questions.” He reached to his side and withdrew a sealed envelope, turning to face Sonic and shoving it into his hands. “You are to deliver this to the ruler of the Acorn Kingdom.”

Sonic studied the envelope for a moment. It seemed unremarkable in every way.

“What is it?”

Shadow shook his head in frustration.

“That’s not your concern. Remember: by dawn, you’re gone.” As he brushed past the messenger, his shoulder bumped Sonic’s before he opened the door to the room. He was already halfway through the doorway when he paused. Glancing back at Sonic, he added, “You’d better succeed.”

When Shadow shut the door behind him, the gust of air extinguished the candle’s flame. Darkness enveloped the room, leaving Sonic at the mercy of the moonlight, faint and flickering behind a veil of clouds. For a few moments, he could still hear the fading sound of footsteps and the metallic clink of armor echoing down the corridor.

Sonic leaned back against the wall, sliding down slowly until he was sitting on the floor. For a brief moment, his mind was blank, as if someone had erased every thought from his head. He was utterly drained, empty. After several minutes of sitting in stillness, he snapped out of it and stared at the letter in his hand. His brow furrowed as the gravity of his situation hit him anew.

Of course, even Shadow hadn’t managed to locate his Starfall contact in Acorn. How could you find someone who didn’t exist? And now, somehow, Sonic was supposed to conjure this person out of thin air.

Then again, Shadow hadn’t specifically ordered him to bring this contact back to face King Percival. The instructions were only to question them. He could lie. Make something up.

But at the thought, Sonic vividly pictured his own head rolling away under the executioner’s blade. Did he really have another choice?

It was either that or a trip to Starfall. Right. A visit to Starfall. That didn’t sit well with him. Why would the king send anyone to their lands if he distrusted them so deeply? If he was prepared to go to war over the bird that delivered the first letter? Unless…

Sonic lifted his head, eyes narrowing as he stared at the door.

Unless Shadow made it all up. He wanted to scare him. But why? Surely it wasn’t just to force a confession? Shadow himself had said it might already be too late for that. A sudden thought struck him.

Shadow wanted him to run. For some reason, he was trying to save his pelt.

Sonic frowned. There were too many people he cared about to simply disappear. No matter Shadow’s intentions, he could never do it. He had an order to follow, and he was going to see it through—even if it seemed impossible.

***

The following days passed with Amy meticulously poring over the books Blaze had found. She skipped her lessons, dismissing her governesses to focus entirely on her own mission. She read every line of text, every date, and every name. Even when her eyes grew heavy with exhaustion, she fought off sleep until the last candle burned out.

Blaze ensured she ate, though Amy felt little need. Her determination outweighed any concern for such trivial matters. She only left her chamber when duty required it or to visit Shadow, who seemed even quieter than usual—if that was even possible. She felt his piercing gaze on her every time she turned her back to him. He was watching her, monitoring her every move. Yet his presence was oddly reassuring, and the walks through the gardens provided her with fresh air. Every time she passed the familiar path, she couldn’t stop herself from wondering where the royal messenger might be. She hadn’t seen him in days, and the frequency of their encounters had left her missing the chance meetings, despite their brief acquaintance. She sincerely hoped he was alright and that he was perhaps spending his time with Tails.

Yet she occasionally spotted the young fox with his teacher, and each time she half-expected to see that familiar blue figure beside him. To her disappointment, it never happened. She didn’t dare approach to ask after him, not feeling entitled to disrupt the boy’s peace or cause embarrassment to Master Silver. Nor did she wish to sow the seeds of gossip. After all, even Blaze had jumped to conclusions about her relationship with the messenger simply based on a conversation. Asking about him would certainly not help. For the same reason, she refrained from approaching Shadow for any details. If such rumors reached him, he wouldn’t brush them off lightly.

Every minute spent poring over the old treaties and histories of the two kingdoms, she was aware of the letter hidden in her pocket. She felt a pang of regret for not being able to discuss it with Sonic, the one person with whom she shared this secret—the person who had uncovered it for her. She was angry with herself for not thinking of the right questions to ask about Manic until several days had passed. Questions Sonic could have likely answered.

He had been her bridge to him, and now, when she desperately wanted to know even the smallest detail, Sonic was nowhere to be found. This made her worry, and more questions began to pile up. She couldn’t ask Shadow to summon him again. He wouldn’t believe another excuse about a fabricated letter. If he’d ever believed it at all.

Did Sonic care only about convincing her to sway her father into rescinding his orders? Was that why he had been so kind to her? To achieve her promise and then disappear without a second thought?

No – she thought. She recalled the flash of his eyes, their soft yet resolute gaze. The way he struggled to find the right words, his face freezing momentarily, as if caught in a pause between heartbeats. She couldn’t imagine how anyone could fake something like that.

Several times, she had tried to fulfill the promise she made to the messenger, but each attempt ended in failure. Her father, for as long as she could remember, was perpetually surrounded by a retinue of scribes, aides, and delegates. Catching him alone was rare, let alone finding a break in his duties as king of an entire nation. This time was no different. Amy didn’t dare interrupt the urgent conversations he conducted with those trailing behind him. She had always been told it was unbecoming of a princess to do so. As a result, her only real interactions with her father were during family dinners or when he personally summoned her. Even when he spent time in the Common Room, he was perpetually busy, and during official visits to the city, both he and her mother—and by extension, Amy herself—were bound by protocol. Casual, unguarded conversations were simply out of the question. Things weren’t much better with her mother either.

And yet, it was only now that it truly started to bother her. She remembered how, as a child, she longed for her father and mother. Over time, she had grown used to it—or perhaps she had been so consumed by her love for Manic that it had been enough to fill the void.

Every time she attempted to catch her father at a suitable moment, he would simply nod in greeting, his eyes glinting with pride, and continue his conversations. Each time, her heart ached as she saw the weariness etched on his face. She felt as though he looked older with each passing day, and she hesitated. He trusted her, believed that his daughter understood the gravity of the situation. He was proud of her actions.

After such encounters, she would only offer a faint smile and, silently apologizing to Sonic, return to her chamber. Spending time with Shadow wasn’t just about his company. The knight was, apart from her mother, her sole connection to her father. Despite his silence, it was through him that she learned about the king’s actions. She knew her father had specifically ordered his right hand to keep her informed, and she didn’t mind. What weighed on her more was the seeming fruitlessness of her father’s long, grueling councils. It was as if he were stumbling through the fog.

Thankfully, her thoughts were also occupied by another piece of paper—a torn page of unknown origin. It was her only source of fragmented knowledge about the Reaping, and it was utterly unexpected. Naturally, Amy had read the book from which it had come with the utmost care. Yet apart from information about the early days of her kingdom and minor conflicts that had plagued it, she found nothing to suggest why that particular book had been chosen to conceal the written page. She also tried searching for clues on the shelf where Blaze had found it, hoping to spot some ancient, dusty volume hidden in the farthest corner of the library, one that might be missing a page.

Of course, it filled her with a twinge of frustration. It wasn’t just about that wretched, yet so precious, torn piece of a mysterious book. In all her readings—which seemed to encompass at least half the royal library’s collection—she had found nothing new, nothing she didn’t already know. Naturally, there were details worth revisiting, but her hopes of uncovering a previously unknown line of text that could alter the entire situation with the Kingdom of Starfall, or even provide the seed of a plan, seemed increasingly futile. She didn’t discount the invaluable records of old peace treaties or various agreements, either. She was certain that, when the time came, studying them would prove crucial. But for now, they held none of what she sought.

Beyond all that, she felt something was amiss. She had the distinct impression that each new page was like an empty shell, one she couldn’t manage to crack open. Yet everything seemed perfectly in order.

Nowhere, however, was there any mention of the conflict that had divided the two kingdoms. Every document she examined showed only the cordial relations they had shared years ago.

Still, a flicker of hope lingered within her—that the next book would change everything, allowing her to grasp the essence of what she was up against.

With a sigh, she leaned back against the soft upholstery of her chair, feeling the dull throb in her head. She clearly needed a break. She needed time to think. Rising from her desk, she smoothed her skirt, an action that had recently become second nature. Ever since her little secret had taken up permanent residence in her pocket, this small gesture had become her favorite way of ensuring it was still there. To an observer, it might seem as though she were obsessing over her appearance. Ironically, it was the last thing on her mind.

She set off at a measured pace toward her beloved gardens. Simply leaving her chamber brought some relief to her head. She welcomed the cool air of the corridor, a pleasant contrast to the sun-warmed atmosphere of her room. She moved delicately across the marble floor, her skirt whispering softly with each step. Though she called this a break from flipping through pages and poring over scrolls, she had no intention of ceasing her search for answers—not even within her own mind. She constantly felt as though something was eluding her, as if it were right in front of her but just out of reach. Repeating the same well-known facts to herself, trying to rearrange them chronologically, was fruitless. Once again, her thoughts circled back to the torn page, attempting yet again to decipher its meaning.

"Various stories began to spread across the world, reaching the star lightened land of their fallen sisters - the Kingdom of Starfall. …” she recited in her mind, repeating the memorized fragments of the text she had managed to read. “And these wild people cannot be forgiven…” Wild people? she asked herself, though she knew there would be no answer.

As she passed through the next series of arches separating the corridor’s sections, she couldn’t shake the feeling of the guards’ gazes on her back. Her father—or, more likely, Shadow—had ordered an increase in the number of knights stationed near her chamber. She might not even have noticed, preoccupied as she was with her own matters, had Blaze not clued her in on the mood among the castle staff.

Now, however, she could clearly see the maids discreetly standing in the shadows, following her every step while trying to avoid meeting her gaze. One nervously adjusted the folds of her apron, while another stifled a soft sigh as the princess approached a crossroads in the corridors. As always, Amy greeted them as warmly as she could, her heart aching for the days when none of her subjects had any reason to return her greeting with reluctance.

The worst part of it all was that she understood them.

Passing one door after another leading to private chambers, she felt the atmosphere grow heavier. The faint rustle of fabric, barely audible whispers—like the entire palace moved to the rhythm of her footsteps. Finally, when she pushed open the last door leading to the gardens, she felt the fresh air hit her face, and the watchful gazes of the staff slipped behind her, leaving only the memory of the subtle tension that had accompanied her all the way.

She took a deep breath, letting the strong fragrance of the flowers fill her lungs and calm her mind. Just as she was about to head toward the barracks where she might find Shadow, she felt yet another pair of eyes on her. Instinctively, she glanced in the direction of the gaze, and a sharp pang pierced her heart.

Across the garden, she spotted Tails. The young fox was staring at her with an oddly weary and worried expression. His face looked older than it should, and his twin tails twitched nervously at the tips, their usual sheen now dulled.

She raised a hand to greet him, but the boy, as if startled, quickly disappeared behind the bushes. Amy immediately moved in his direction, but, as she had expected, Tails was no longer there.

What happened to him? she wondered.

But even before her mind could fully form the thought, her heart had already provided the answer.

Sonic. Tails’s behavior had to have something to do with his absence.

Her brow furrowed. It was time to fulfill her promise. Without so much as a glance toward the path that would have led her to Shadow, she headed straight for the throne room.

***

Of course, she didn’t find her father. She had expected that. What she hadn’t expected, however, was that once she stepped into the grand room, there wasn’t a single maid in sight, not even one dusting the decorative busts. The King had been disappearing more and more behind the doors of his office, where he could conduct the most delicate conversations in peace.

And those conversations were becoming more frequent. Mostly with Shadow.

But she knew it wasn’t just about the topic or the importance of the conversations. He was doing it out of exhaustion. Even if he never admitted it, she knew. The knight, whom the King treated almost like a son, was something constant for him, just as he was for her.

After taking a deep breath, Amy knocked on the richly decorated door, reinforced with steel. To her surprise, she didn’t see a single guard nearby. She frowned in expectation, feeling an icy sense of unease. When she didn’t receive a response, she slowly pressed her ear against the wood, hoping to catch fragments of voices. Without success.

Maybe it's a sign? she thought. Maybe fate has decided to stand by me again, so I can talk to my father in peace. Or perhaps it’s mocking me, and the king isn’t even here. A cold shiver ran through her body. What else could the absence of guards or visitors, of which there had been far too many lately, mean?

Uncertain, she gripped the handle and pushed the door open. The moment it cracked, two soft, yet sharp whispers reached her ears. One of them, without a doubt, was her father’s voice. And yet, he was with someone. Before she could react, the door, still opening, creaked loudly. She felt an unpleasant heat spread through her body as a sudden silence filled the room. Her muscles froze in place as she saw her father and someone she didn’t recognize.

Her father, Percival, stood over his wide desk, which was cluttered with papers and writing quills. It looked as though a bookshelf had fallen onto the furniture, creating a mix of unrelated documents. The King looked at his daughter, but Amy had the feeling that only his body had reacted to her unexpected presence. Her father’s guest, a purple chameleon, stood right next to him, his hand extended forward, seemingly explaining something feverishly.

“Father…” Amy bowed gently, relieved to see Percival give a slight nod. She then looked at the chameleon, offering him a similar gesture. She tried with all her might to match his face with someone she might recognize, but without success.

“We’ll finish this next time, Espio,” the King dismissed his companion in a hurried tone.

“Of course, Your Majesty…” Espio clasped his hands behind his back, clearly displeased with the situation, but he politely bowed to both the King and the Princess. “I will be waiting.”

Amy stepped aside to let him pass. As he walked by, his gaze met hers. There was something unpleasant in it, but she quickly thought that he must have been discussing something very important with her father, and she had interrupted him.

"Amelia," as soon as the door closed behind the chameleon, Percival immediately began organizing the papers on his desk. "What is it?"

Amy watched her father as he hastily arranged the documents. He barely raised his eyes to look at her, hiding the fatigue in his gaze that he was surely trying to ignore. His movements were stiff, and small wrinkles appeared on his forehead, as if he were struggling with a headache or some heavy worry. As he reached for another stack of papers, Amy felt a wave of sympathy. She had seen him in this state before, when he spent too long in meetings, neglecting to rest. She could easily guess that he felt burdened by the state of his kingdom.

Instead of immediately stating the purpose of her visit, she moved closer, stepping quietly on the stone floor.

I'm sorry, Sonic, but you'll have to wait a little longer, she thought. She wanted her father to stop thinking about his duties for a moment.

"Dad," she began gently, placing her hand on the back of the pinewood chair opposite his desk. "Are you feeling well?"

Percival didn’t raise his gaze, still sorting through his papers, although Amy felt he was simply trying to keep his hands occupied. His eyebrows, however, slightly lifted after her words, as if he wanted to downplay what he had heard.

"Amelia, I have a few more things to review. And audiences to listen to." His voice was slightly muted, as if his mind was far from what he was saying.

Amy took two slow steps toward him, tilting her head in confusion. She turned her head to look at the room's door and furrowed her brow.

"Do you mean that empty hallway and the throne room?" she asked with a sigh, then looked back at him. "Why did you send the servants away?"

Percival didn’t answer. Amy wasn’t even sure if her words had reached him. Unease pricked at her heart again.

"Do you need me to help with something?" she tried again, placing one hand on the desk.

Her father finally froze with the papers in his hand in response to her gesture. After a few heartbeats, he set them down and straightened up. Amy noticed that he had gripped his hands too tightly behind his back, and for a moment, the fatigue disappeared from his face. To an outsider, he might have looked truly imposing at that moment. But she knew.

"Amelia," he began with a heavy sigh. However, he looked at his daughter with a soft gaze. "Rosie, I know you have your own things to worry about. You don’t have to worry about me."

"Then give me a reason to," Amy took the final step that brought her to stand fully by the desk. "You’re exhausted. Please, rest."

Her almost pleading tone made him drop his façade. This time, she didn’t want to let him brush her off so easily, so she watched with hope as he leaned heavily against the desk. His gaze shifted to one of the papers she hadn’t noticed before. It was the only one lying alone in the center. She wanted to glance at it, to see what might be occupying her father's mind this time, but with a quick motion, he tucked it into a drawer.

The look Espio had given her flashed in her mind. It was surely related to the reason for his visit.

"Did you find something interesting in those books of yours?" Percival asked in a rather casual tone. His gaze, however, remained thoughtful. "You spend whole days with them. You know, it might come in handy for you soon, daughter."

Amy suppressed a disappointed sigh at his attempt to change the subject.

"Yes. Just like you spend all your time with visitors," she glanced at the door. "But there don’t seem to be many of them today, since the halls are empty."

Her father narrowed his eyes slightly, as if the sunlight were blinding him. She couldn’t decipher what that might mean. But then, the king furrowed his brow.

"You saw I had a meeting with the scribe," he replied. "I know you have good intentions and you're worried, but didn’t I ask not to disturb me today?"

Amy blinked a few times, staring at the man in surprise.

He asked?

"No one told me about that."

"No?" The king seemed just as surprised. "I could’ve sworn I... of course, I didn’t talk to Shadow today." He added in a hushed tone, then glanced apologetically at his daughter. "Apparently, I had too many things to remember to give such a simple order."

The irritation in his voice tightened Amy’s heart. Her father rarely forgot anything. She couldn’t even recall a time when he had.

"I told you that you need to rest, Dad," she held his protest-filled gaze. "You’re taking on too much. You should let me help."

"Amelia, I am the king. No one else can take care of the entire kingdom. Your mother has already taken on some of the less important matters," he sighed heavily. "Too many neighboring kingdoms have started taking an interest in our situation, reports keep pouring in, new problems keep arising, and I have to handle it. On my own." He emphasized the last word.

Amy felt a bit hurt, and beneath her skin, an increasing sense of pity stirred. She knew exactly what kind of person her father was and that he wouldn’t easily accept help. He wouldn’t rest, even if she begged him for months on end.

She realized just how similar they were in this regard. She, too, didn’t want to stop reading through the books or searching for information about the mysterious note on the Harvest. Even leaving the room didn’t mean she was taking a break. Just like her father, she still thought about her actions, not letting anything else into her mind.

Even now, she came to him not just out of concern, but mainly because of the promise she had made, which was connected to the situation in the kingdom.

She wondered if the burden of all the things swirling in her mind was also visible on her face, in the form of exhaustion.

"Would you like to discuss this? Seek my advice?"

"No. I want you to focus on what we agreed upon. You’ll have time to carry all the problems of this kingdom on your shoulders, daughter." He gave her a faint smile.

His words were sincere. She could feel it. Yet, she still felt a cold sense of regret that he didn’t want to share his worries with her. Not even about what he had discussed with the scribe.

He was also partly right, something she reluctantly had to admit. She had a clear goal that she was pursuing. Her own test.

"Did you want something else from me? I’m sure you didn’t interrupt my meeting for no reason," Percival asked, sitting down in the high chair, though his tone suggested it was more of an invitation to leave. Whatever his daughter had come to him with, he apparently had neither the strength nor the desire to deal with it at that moment.

Then, a thought formed in her mind.

A break.

"That’s true," she began, pulling her shoulders back. "You’ve needed a moment to clear your mind for a while. To let it breathe."

"But I do let it breathe," he snorted quietly. "When I sleep."

"You barely even do that! That’s not healthy for you. You can’t function this way, Dad."

Percival sighed heavily, clearly hiding his impatience.

"So what do you suggest, Rosie? I can't just take a vacation. I told you, there’s too much to be done. You know that well yourself."

"I know, Dad." Amy nodded thoughtfully, her mind once again returning to the books that still awaited her return.

Then her father furrowed his brow ominously, and his gaze cut through her like a sword.

"Amelia, I hope you're not getting tired of the commitment you made?" Amy felt a wave of anger emanating from him, and she saw a shadow of disappointment on his face. "You’ve been neglecting your lessons because of this damned—...this Kingdom of Starfall. Remember, I chose to trust you."

"Of course not!" She returned his gaze, feeling as though the sword had turned into a small needle that pricked her heart. He should know her well enough to understand that she doesn’t just abandon her tasks. Doesn’t he remember how much she wanted him to finally trust her at dinner? "I just want a short moment of respite for both of us, since no one is waiting for an audience with you right now, and I’m letting my mind and eyes rest. So..." she smiled challengingly, hoping her words would convince him. "I propose a game of chess."

Percival looked at his daughter, sizing her up from head to toe, clearly surprised.

"Chess? Now?" He raised an eyebrow, though his tone no longer sounded negative. He seemed more puzzled. For a moment, his face froze, his brow furrowing and his eyes narrowing, just as they did when he made decisions. Amy felt satisfied, realizing she had piqued his interest. "It’s a good exercise for the mind and strategy..."

Amy smiled wider.

"Of course. But that doesn’t mean you can’t relax while playing," her voice was warm, and her gaze full of concern. "Perhaps it will help you sort things out in your head. You deserve a break. I just want to be sure that you’ll have a moment to breathe, Dad."

The king set the last stack of documents aside and sat motionless for a moment, as if considering her suggestion. Then he sighed, somewhat yielding to the thought that a short break might be exactly what he needed.

"A king who takes a lesson from his daughter, rather than the other way around..." he mumbled to himself, then focused his gaze on Amy. "How could I refuse my only daughter? Alright, Amelia. Chess," he smiled faintly, which was not a common sight, especially under these circumstances. "However, I expect it to be a worthy game. I don’t want to find out that the future queen has no sense of strategy," he added, changing his tone to a more playful one.

"Oh, I can assure you, Dad, that I’ve been taking care of my skills properly!" She chuckled lightly, feeling relieved and joyful as she saw a positive spark in her father’s eyes. "Rather, I expect you to finally beat me, king."

Percival chuckled quietly, as though for the first time that day, he allowed himself a moment to breathe, and the weight of the crown no longer seemed to press on his head.

***

"It looks like you'll have to wait a bit longer for your triumph," Amy said, extending her hand to move a piece. "The rook takes the knight!"

Percival stared at the board in surprise, clearly focusing all his energy on the endgame. When Amy made her move and removed the white wooden piece from the chessboard, he simply shook his head, looking a bit like a child who had just had their candy taken away.

"How could I have missed that?" His eyes seemed to try to drill into the spot where his knight had just been.

Amy smiled triumphantly, unconsciously crossing her arms over her chest in a victorious pose. The wind gently and pleasantly brushed her face, and the loosest tendrils of her hair lazily blew in the breeze. The king and princess sat in the open gazebo at the heart of the gardens, surrounded by the scent of flowers and the leaves of the trees. Here and there, Amy could see some servants working or guards patrolling, but to her relief, they were far enough away. She was content to spend time with her father, just the two of them, as their royal lives often deprived them of such moments.

As she watched her father ponder his next move, putting all the strength of his mind into it, she let her gaze drift over the colorful, well-kept flowers behind the king. Her thoughts immediately went to Tails and what she had wanted to ask her father ever since she stepped into the throne room.

She furrowed her brow. She was determined to fulfill the promise she made to Sonic, but at the same time, she wanted this pleasant moment with her father over the chessboard to last as long as possible. Just father and daughter, without any worries, spending time together. Just like the ordinary citizens of the kingdom.

But they weren’t ordinary citizens. Both of them carried immense responsibility for their people. Including Sonic and Tails. Her, she hoped, friends. She had given her father what she sincerely wanted—a break from his worries. She enjoyed watching as a part of him set aside being the king, focusing instead on the chessboard with a posture that was anything but regal. He scratched his head in thought, puzzling over his next move. Soon, their time together would inevitably come to an end, and she—though it pained her—had to seize this opportunity.

“Dad?” she began, trying to strike a balance between ease and gravity in her voice. Percival looked up at her, a questioning gaze in his eyes. “I’ve been wondering…”

“Whether I might let you win?” He snorted and shook his head firmly. “Absolutely not, my dear! A ruler never surrenders – that’s a lesson for your future!” With a decisive motion, he moved a piece. “And that’s why the king goes to D4! Ha!”

Amy blinked several times in quick succession, taken aback by this sudden display of competitive spirit. She couldn’t recall a time when her father had acted this way around her. True, when she was younger, they had played chess on occasion, but those were quick games whenever they both happened to be in the Common Room. Yet, her proud father had never allowed himself such behavior—a playful glint in his eye, his arms crossed triumphantly over his chest. If he ever had, she certainly couldn’t remember.

Still, the sight filled her with a warm, pleasant feeling.

Percival, however, seemed to realize from her expression that he had let the game carry him away. He cleared his throat and straightened his posture.

“It seems this match has done you some good,” she remarked as she struggled to decide on her next move. “You look more relaxed.”

The king flinched slightly.

“You think so? I admit…it does feel…lighter,” he said, glancing at the sun and narrowing his eyes as if trying to read something in its light. “But one of us will have to win soon. I don’t accept a draw, and duty calls. Yours, too, no doubt.”

Amy felt a swarm of ants crawl under her skin. Her time was running out, and she hadn’t even broached any significant topics yet. She noticed the worry creeping back onto her father’s face—the same concern she had seen earlier when she interrupted his meeting with the scribe.

“Dad?” His gaze lifted from the chessboard as she spoke again. “I was wondering…you dismissed all the servants and guards for hours around the throne room. What was so important that you had to do that? You’ve never done such a thing before.”

Percival let out a long sigh, but Amy couldn’t tell whether it was from irritation at her question or the weight of being dragged back mentally into his office.

Please, don’t brush me off again! she pleaded silently. She saw a possible move on the chessboard but didn’t dare to lift her hand just yet.

“Some conversations are best kept from all possible ears—especially matters of state, Amelia,” he said, fixing her with a gaze that seemed clouded yet expectant. He was still waiting for her move. She exhaled in relief.

Her mind drifted back to the scene when she had entered the room and found her father deep in discussion with the scribe.

“You’ve always said to keep your guard close,” she ventured, trying to sound as nonchalant as possible. “I didn’t see Shadow anywhere. Was he unable to attend?” She finally moved a pawn without much satisfaction, surprised by her own question. Yet a faint prick of discomfort spread through her chest as she realized just how strange it had been.

Shadow was always present for the most sensitive matters—even those she wasn’t privy to. At times, it felt like he was being groomed for the throne. But for that, she could only blame herself—and her heart.

“Shadow wasn’t invited,” Percival said curtly, his tone taut. Then he fixed her with a hawk-like stare. “Should he have been? I wasn’t aware he wore a crown. Last I checked, it rested on my head. And I am far from defenseless. I can handle myself perfectly well without the temporary absence of the guard.”

Amy furrowed her brow slightly. Her father could be sharp, but she hadn’t expected her—fairly straightforward—question to provoke such a reaction.

“I didn’t mean to offend you, Father. But you can’t fault me for being curious, can you?” She noted the reluctant nod he gave in response. “I only wanted to know if something had happened. And from what you’re saying—it has. Which makes me wonder why you needed the palace scribe, but not Shadow.”

A heavy silence fell between them. Amy could almost feel the air growing thick around her.

I managed to get through to him during dinner—why wouldn’t it work again? she thought to herself. But the nagging sensation persisted—that instead of rising in her father’s estimation, she was once again becoming the helpless child he felt the need to shield.

The feeling deepened as Percival narrowed his eyes, studying her face intently. There was a shadow of pity in them—or perhaps gentler doubt.

A sharp pang of despair pierced her heart. He’s looking at me exactly like he used to!

“Stick to your mission and focus on it, child,” he said firmly. “Espio and I discussed what needed to be addressed. He’s an expert,” Percival hesitated, closing his eyes for a few beats longer than usual. “But for your peace of mind—Shadow wouldn’t have been much use when it comes to registry of correspondence. That’s all you need to know.”

He made his move on the chessboard. From Amy’s perspective, he was close to winning, though she hadn’t given it much thought.

Registry of correspondence? Were those the stacks of papers on his desk? Why? I can’t believe that’s what qualifies as a matter of state importance! And why wouldn’t Shadow be suited for it? Honestly, Sonic would be more helpful than that scribe! She barely restrained herself from shaking her head at the absurdity of her last thought. It was obvious who was responsible for handling those records. Still, an odd frustration lingered in her mind. I’ve never even seen him before! she thought, trying to make sense of it all.

She recalled Espio’s piercing, ice-cold gaze—or had she imagined it? Was it simply irritation in his eyes? There wasn’t enough information for her to draw any real conclusions, and her father seemed to have ended the conversation definitively.

There was no point in pressing further. All it would accomplish was to strain her father’s patience even more.

She moved her knight.

“I was just surprised. I’ve grown used to Shadow accompanying you to every meeting. And since he has more control over the army now—”

“He has more control over his unit, the people I assigned to him. Not the entire army, Amelia.”

“Yes, of course…” Amy noticed how his hand tightened slightly. She felt a flicker of discomfort. Percival seemed oddly defensive whenever Shadow was mentioned. Maybe something has happened between them. Perhaps she had chosen her words poorly. “I only meant to say that I thought, given the circumstances, you’d involve him in every state matter. As always.”

To her relief, her father relaxed again. He gave her a quick glance before returning his sharp focus to the board.

“Shadow fulfills his duties impeccably. He’s earned a break after his last mission and deserves a bit of peace,” Percival said, meeting her eyes briefly before casting a meaningful look down at the chessboard. “A good ruler knows when to grant their people a moment to breathe and when…” He moved his queen, capturing her knight, and then straightened triumphantly. “…to send them to battle. Checkmate.”

Amy stared in surprise, shifting her gaze between her father and the pieces on the board. She wasn’t sure whether this was meant as another lesson or just her father reveling in his victory. How could she have missed that move?

“I…”

“You lost? That you did. If you hadn’t tried so hard to distract me, maybe that knight could have saved you—delivered victory,” he leaned over the table, resting his chin on his hands. “Though I must admit, you almost had me there, dear daughter. You played well.”

He allowed himself a faint smile.

Amy could practically taste the bitterness of defeat, accentuated by her father’s comment. But was it really just about the chess game? That was the one question she already knew the answer to.

Her ears twitched. She clenched the fabric of her dress in her hands, feeling a flush of heat spread through her chest.

Delivered! Could have delivered victory, like delivering a letter.

She had nearly forgotten why she had decided to come to the king in the first place. Her father was right—she needed to focus. She felt as though she were treading on dangerously thin ice, one misstep away from sliding back into her old self: absent, caught in her own bubble, and blind to the world around her.

Her brow furrowed, and her thoughts wandered to Tails, who had fled from her; to Shadow, meticulously sharpening his sword with almost unnatural precision; and to Sonic, whose unusually serious expression—serious for him, at least—still lingered in her mind as he asked for just this one favor. Where had he been for the past few days?

And why was she still lost in thought instead of acting, as she should be? A renewed wave of determination surged through her.

“Amelia?”

She flinched, her father’s voice cutting through her like the frosty chill of a winter morning.

When she turned her gaze to him, she saw he was already preparing to leave the gazebo, standing a few steps away from the table. Concern was etched across his face.

“Yes, Dad!” she straightened up.

She was out of time.

“I was saying that I’m grateful for the game. But we’ve lingered here long enough. It’s time for me to go,” he nodded to her, pausing briefly to study her eyes with an expression both brief and weighty. “I doubt we’ll see each other again at dinner tonight. Do you wish to say your goodbyes?”

“Actually…” she began, rising to her feet. She felt a flicker of joy that, despite his pressing obligations, he had still managed to perceive her thoughts and give her this precious moment. Though, she mused, it probably hadn’t been that difficult. “There’s one thing I’d like to ask of you. I promise it won’t take long.”

The king let out a barely perceptible chuckle, betrayed only by a slight motion of his shoulders—and a warm smile he directed at his daughter.

Slightly puzzled by his reaction, Amy couldn’t help but return the smile. She saw it so rarely these days. It was a pleasant change from his earlier tense, sharp gaze and tone.

“So, first softening up your conversation partner, and then getting to the point, hm?” He raised one corner of his mouth higher than the other and nodded thoughtfully. “Gratitude and care are powerful tools. And a good ruler knows how to seize every opportunity. Without a doubt, you are my daughter!” To her greater confusion, he looked at her with both respect and expectation, placing his hand on the table.

Amy realized her father was, in his own way, trying to impart lessons to her—lessons he’d never had the chance to teach her directly. Even when he seemed irritated by her persistent questioning, he still slipped in nuggets of wisdom about how a good ruler should act.

I bet Shadow knows all of this already! she thought with a smile. Once again, she felt grateful to her friend for being a constant presence at her father’s side when she couldn’t be. Yet, she couldn’t deny the faint sting of sadness that crept into her heart at the thought.

It seemed Percival wasn’t quite ready to leave yet. The realization sent a pleasant warmth through her chest.

“Oh! That’s not it, Dad!” she quickly assured him. Honestly, she’d never thought her own father would accuse her of manipulation.

I wasn’t manipulating him! I wouldn’t stoop to that… Would I?

“I wanted to ask you for something on behalf of your… our people,” she said, watching her father’s face closely until she noticed an alarmed glint in his eyes. She had no intention of backing down, though. After all, she had promised Sonic. And she couldn’t bear to see Blaze’s pained expression again. “They are…” She recalled her walk through the halls and the nervous demeanor of the maids. A shiver ran down her spine. “Very nervous. And not just here in the castle. You must have noticed.”

“There are always those who find reasons to complain, Amelia. To be dissatisfied, or even to stir up others,” he said, turning his head toward one of the garden paths as though studying something intensely. He then looked back at her. “I don’t have time to worry about moods. Reaping time is approaching; no wonder people are anxious. Now, tell me—what is it you wanted to ask?”

“Seriously, Dad?” she said, incredulous. The words slipped from her mouth before she could stop them, her tone almost scolding. “And the blockade of all information across the kingdom? Without so much as a word of explanation from their own king? I’d argue that this worries—no, terrifies—our people far more than the reaping!”

Percival closed his eyes tightly, the crow’s feet around them becoming more pronounced. For a moment, Amy worried she had acted too impulsively, but she refused to back down. Anger swelled within her—anger for Sonic, for Blaze. It wasn’t fair.

“So, this is what all the probing is about?” the king finally sighed. “Amelia, what exactly do you expect of me? That I suddenly rescind my orders because someone got scared?” He raised an eyebrow, his tone growing sharper. “This is a strategic decision, not a whim. The life of a kingdom doesn’t run on comforts and carefree indulgence. Sometimes small sacrifices must be made for the greater good. And right now, that greater good is security.”

Amy felt her hands instinctively clenched into fists. She knew her father could be stubborn, but this obstinacy now felt like willful ignorance. She struggled to reign in the rising tide of her frustration, not wanting to escalate the situation.

“I’m not questioning your authority, Dad,” she said, her voice steadier but trembling slightly. “But do you really believe fear is the foundation of loyalty? That it’s what will help us now? Why did you even do this? I can’t believe Shadow would agree with you on this. Cutting off information creates panic. People gossip, exaggerate, imagine the worst possible scenarios,” her thoughts raced back to Sonic’s words. What if something terrible had happened to him because she had acted too late? “Our people need a sense of safety, not a wall that isolates them from the world!”

“A sense of safety?” the king scoffed, visibly irritated. “What is that compared to order, Amelia? Order is what truly keeps a kingdom together. Do you think I’m blind to what’s happening? That truly all it takes is one test of loyalty for my subjects to start turning against me ? But it’s not rumors that rule— I rule. And I intend to ensure my family’s safety !”

Amy’s heart pounded in her chest as she stepped toward him, locking her gaze with his. She instinctively grabbed his arm as he moved to leave the gazebo. Had he really said that? Her own father? What did he mean by “truly”? Turning against him?

And all this over a single letter and some old, long-forgotten feud! If only Sonic could explain everything to you!

“No one intends to show disloyalty to you!” she said firmly, tightening her grip.

“No one knows that yet,” he replied coldly, shaking off her hand. “I will not risk conspiracy or rebellion! I’ll tell you this one last time, Amelia: my orders stand, and the others will eventually realize it’s for their own good. I will not justify myself further. The knights know perfectly well how to deal with a mob.”

His expression and sharp gaze were eerily reminiscent of how he had looked during their chess match.

"Then give them a sign, Father," she said almost pleadingly, though her voice carried a firmness that couldn’t be ignored. "I’m not asking you to change everything. I’m not even asking for a complete lifting of the blockade. But perhaps… a temporary suspension. Just for a few days, so people can calm down, send final messages to their families. Show them that you hear them. That their concerns matter."

The king fell silent. For a long moment, he regarded her, weighing her words and any hidden meaning they might contain. Slowly, he clasped his hands behind his back. His gaze was cold, though she could see a flicker of something shift in his expression.

“A temporary suspension, final messages…” he repeated, drawing out the words. “Giving spies a chance to act? Throwing oats to a starving horse? And then what? The demands will grow, Amelia.”

“They won’t betray us if they know nothing is amiss, that you are still the same ruler, only with their safety in mind,” she responded quietly but with conviction. But in her heart she was wondering, if she still believed in what she’s just said. “This isn’t a sign of weakness. It’s a display of strength.”

Percival sighed heavily, his face taut as though an internal battle waged within him. Amy felt as though she had run through every emotion in the span of a heartbeat. He glanced at her before closing his eyes.

“A week,” he said curtly, his tone leaving no room for negotiation. “I will rescind the ban on correspondence for one week. No one, unless I say otherwise, will be given more time.” He frowned deeply, and another stretch of silence fell between them. Amy didn’t dare break it. She saw him suddenly take a deep breath, a strange glint appearing in his eye. His voice softened, almost yielding. “However, every single letter will be thoroughly inspected by designated officials, and if there is even the slightest doubt, it will be destroyed. Letters from and to the castle will be under the strictest scrutiny. I will give the order before the day is out.”

With a dismissive wave of his hand, signaling the conversation was over, the king turned and walked away.

Amy knew that winning this small battle was nothing short of a miracle—but only time would tell if it had been the right choice. She should feel happy now. And she did—there was relief, and the weight of her worry for Blaze seemed to lift. Yet, with each passing moment, those feelings were overshadowed by a growing unease. Such censorship came at an immense cost. Perhaps too great a cost.

Especially since she could hardly recognize the man who had made the decision—her own father.

At least Sonic would have a chance to breathe–

Her ears twitched, and she instinctively turned her head toward a sound, a soft clink, as though something small had fallen against the floor of the gazebo. She glanced down and bent to pick it up.

She held the knight in her hand, her quills falling over her face as a sharp gust of wind swept past her back. Brushing them aside, she stood and turned toward the chessboard.

The wind had blown the white piece from the board, toppling the black queen as well.

***

Amy slowly sat down on the stone bench, as if it might collapse under her at any moment. The sun was beginning its slow descent toward the horizon, and her legs were increasingly begging for a moment of rest. She felt an unpleasant heat coursing through her body, while her icy hands seemed to tingle beneath her gloves. There was still so much to do, and the sense of wasted time burned her from within.

But she so badly wanted to find Sonic and share the good news with him. At least, news as good as the situation allowed them to be described. Her anxiety had eased after reporting to Blaze, especially when she saw joy and relief in her friend's eyes, even though Blaze's face, as always, betrayed little emotion. She hoped it would be the same with Sonic. She hoped she could show him that he had made the right choice in taking on his task and trusting her.

Yet, the messenger was nowhere to be found. No one had seen him.

She hadn't managed to find Tails either, and Shadow seemed to have received new orders, as he was no longer in the barracks when she tried to look for him.

She glanced around. Sitting against a low wall, she had a clear view of the sandy training grounds. She longed for the ache in her muscles that always followed her training sessions with Sir Vector. A pang of guilt struck her for neglecting her previous routines.

Oh, Manic! she called out to her beloved in her mind as her hand brushed the pocket where her most treasured possession rested. If only you were here… everything would be different. I wouldn’t be alone right now.

Was he thinking of her too? He must be. He had to.

With a sigh, she watched a few squires practicing thrusts with wooden swords on training dummies. She remembered how, years ago, she had dreamed of the life of an adventurer. How she would follow anyone she could through the castle corridors, pretending to be a spy. She vaguely recalled even managing to startle one of the squires once. The thrill of it!

But now, she had other responsibilities she couldn’t abandon. Still, with Manic by her side, perhaps she might have even grown to love this life.

But he wasn’t there. Her legs carried her back toward the castle on their own, as if they had their own will. She didn’t know if she was heading to her chamber or walking in a completely different direction. All she could hope for was to catch a glimpse of that familiar streak of blue out of the corner of her eye.

How much it was starting to irritate her! Sonic always seemed to appear out of nowhere, bumping into her like someone stumbling at a drunken tavern dance. He entered her life whenever he pleased, but the moment she needed to find him and deliver good news, he was, of course, nowhere to be found! It was as if he could vanish into thin air on command and reappear only when it suited him.

She felt her expression shift. Despite mentally venting her frustrations about the messenger, she knew full well that no one would find even a hint of anger in her eyes. She was worried. She wanted to know if he was safe, if he wasn’t in any danger. She silently prayed that he’d simply been granted some time off to visit his family, was too preoccupied with his tasks to come to her, or was perhaps just resting somewhere and hadn’t gone out.

If only Tails would talk to me…

Along the way, she caught the gaze of a maid who was eyeing her almost like a vulture. When Amy gave her a faint nod, the girl nearly jumped and quickly scurried down the corridor.

She’s probably just as stressed about the reaping as anyone else, Amy thought with a scoff, her lips twisting into a grimace. Yet she couldn’t suppress a twinge of sadness.

The reaping!

The thought jolted her, and she began mentally reciting the words from that mysterious page. She had nearly forgotten about her investigation. She wanted to head to the library as quickly as possible. But when she realized where she was, she almost laughed out loud.

She was standing just a few steps away from the passage leading to the treasury. She wasn’t sure how long she’d been walking, but she felt a spark of optimism flicker to life. A wide smile spread across her face. This was the right direction. She decided to trust her instincts.

Of course, she couldn’t just walk through the crystalline corridor all neutral. It seemed even more breathtaking than the first time she had seen it. But she couldn’t afford to lose any more time today.

Her heart pounded faster as she approached the portal that led to the treasury’s interior with each step. She couldn’t believe she had so easily forgotten about the segments etched into the gate for years. They were ancient and surely held something useful—or perhaps the Keeper of the Treasury, Sir Knuckles, could tell her about them. No book had ever explained the story depicted in the carvings, so she would uncover it herself.

Excitement took full control of her. She didn’t even realize when she had started to practically sprint. Her footsteps echoed along the length of the corridor, filling the air with anticipation.

"Princess Amelia?"

Amy’s heart felt like it was pierced by an icy arrow as she stopped abruptly. Shadow emerged from one of the alcoves alongside the Treasury Guardian. Both men had equally surprised gazes, though their faces retained their usual stern demeanor. She noticed their hands resting on the hilts of their swords.

"Sir Shadow, Sir Knuckles," she swallowed her initial surprise and nodded, watching as the latter knight bowed. "Am I interrupting something?"

Sir Knuckles seemed to step back slightly at her question. He cast a glance toward the Second General but didn’t utter a word. He appeared tense.

"No, Your Highness," Shadow clasped his hands behind his back and approached her, stopping close enough that he could speak in a whisper. "However, we weren’t expecting anyone to arrive so… quickly ."

Amy felt the flush of embarrassment creep onto her cheeks. Of course, no one would expect to see a princess dashing through the treasury corridors. Still, she didn’t lower her gaze from her friend’s eyes. As always, they seemed to bore into her, and now she could detect the subtle movement of his pupils, as if searching her face for something.

"What are you doing here?" she whispered, taking advantage of their proximity.

"I could ask you the very same question," he replied in an equally quiet tone. Before Amy could respond, he turned to Knuckles and gave him a curt nod. She noticed, however, that he glanced at her briefly in the process. "Sir Knuckles, remember—the king’s orders. I expect your utmost efficiency."

The knight immediately straightened and nodded in understanding.

Dad again? She sighed inwardly with dismay as she noticed the Treasury Guardian tighten his fist. A flicker of irritation coursed through her. What’s he scheming this time?

"What is it that Your Highness needs from here?" Shadow remained unmoving, though his voice carried an unusual edge. Amy held back a sharper retort. Shadow already seemed worn down, though he would never admit it. They didn’t need friction between them. Still, it was hard not to react when she could so clearly see that the hedgehog didn’t approve of her being here.

She gestured toward the knight standing behind him.

"I came here on a personal visit to the Treasury Guardian. I want to know how all of my subjects are faring," she said firmly. Shadow flinched slightly. “I also wanted to marvel at the beauty of the crystals. Or is the princess no longer allowed to walk alone through her own castle?”

Shadow narrowed his eyes at her defiant tone. Amy regretted her inability to hold back more, though she wasn’t sure it would have been possible. The emotions of the day pulsed strongly within her.

He’ll understand. He’s always saying I should be sharper anyway.

"Very well, Your Highness," he said with a bow. For a moment, their gazes locked in a silent battle. He didn’t want to leave her. But for now, it was her authority he had to follow. The portal with the segments was just within her reach. She made a subtle but firm motion with her head. She heard Shadow exhale in frustration.

"Then I’ll take my leave and return to my duties ."

Shadow was clearly determined to test her patience today. She knew what her duties were—and uncovering the truth was one of them, even if unofficially.

The knight cast her a lingering glance as he walked past her. Amy braced herself to see anger or irritation in his eyes. Instead, she found only exhaustion and something that, in Shadow’s case, came closest to resembling concern.

Oh, why am I so foolish?

Suddenly, on an impulse, she gently caught his arm to stop him.

"Don’t tell anyone I was here, all right?" she asked, though she wasn’t entirely sure why. She wasn’t doing anything wrong.

Shadow didn’t reply. He didn’t even look at her. He merely inclined his head almost imperceptibly. Amy couldn’t tell if that was an agreement or the opposite.

There was no way to be sure. He walked away, his footsteps echoing down the corridor. Only his reflection in the crystalline surfaces let her catch the unwavering look in his eyes as he stared straight ahead.

"Your Grace." The voice of Sir Knuckles broke through her thoughts, drawing her back from her reverie. He stepped toward her, dropping to one knee. "How may I serve you?"

She felt distant, her mind pulled in multiple directions. Her heart ached with a new wave of concern. She wanted to ease whatever burdens weighed so heavily on Shadow.

But she had come here for another reason. Memories of her first visit to the treasury with Sonic surfaced. She remembered how Sonic had introduced her to Sir Knuckles. Back then, the knight had seemed stronger, his armor gleaming more brightly, his fur richer in color. Now, sadness seemed to have dulled him.

Her eyes drifted past the knight to the engraved story on the treasury’s entrance—the story she had come here to uncover.

Returning her gaze to Knuckles, she gestured for him to rise.

"No," she said as she stepped closer, the weight of the knight’s emotions pressing directly into her heart. "How may I serve you ?"

Chapter Text

Chapter 11

"This will be your chamber for the remainder of your stay, sir."

Sonic glanced around the spacious room. It seemed even larger than the one he was originally meant to have back in his homeland. And that one was already quite big. He furrowed his brow and wrinkled his nose, as if an annoying fly was trying to land on it.

"A bit... big, huh?" He stood in the middle of the room, placing his hands on his hips. He missed the open sky above his head and the wind rushing through his quills. His nostrils barely held back a loud sigh as he pictured his tiny old chamber. "This could fit an entire family, and I’d be fine with just a small corner to sleep in."

The butler, who had attended to him since his arrival at the castle, looked at him as if a bird had just relieved itself on his head. Sonic’s shoulders dropped, and he barely resisted the urge to roll his eyes. Every muscle in his body wanted to throw his head back with a sigh, but he decided against it—he didn’t want to seem too weird. Still, the old raccoon’s awkward silence was starting to get under his skin. He could almost feel it tingling.

"I mean, surely your king has far more important guests whose families could make use of this space," he shrugged helplessly, then placed a hand over his heart. "Who am I, just a simple messenger, to deserve such comfort?"

During similar journeys, rulers or their emissaries always provided him with guest rooms when needed. But never had they been even half as grand as this one. Besides, he preferred staying in inns or camping under the open sky.

"The king insists that every one of his personal guests be given accommodations of the highest standard. Additionally, you were assigned this particular chamber at the special request of the Second General of the Green Hill Kingdom, who, as you know, was unable to stay," the butler replied in a neutral tone, though he visibly relaxed. "It would be highly improp—"

"Alright, alright, I get it. Royal standards," Sonic waved a hand dismissively, as if shooing away an invisible argument. Yet, he felt a flicker of surprise and respect for Shadow. That knight really was held in high regard across different kingdoms. "Can’t have a guest sleeping in an ordinary bed or tucked away in some room under the stairs, or else—gasp!—a scandal, disgrace, public outrage..." His voice dripped with exaggerated dramatics, ending in an overly theatrical sigh of resignation.

The butler merely raised an eyebrow.

"In that case, may I bring you anything to improve your comfort, sir?" the butler asked, maintaining his impeccable posture. "You have traveled a long way, and His Majesty would be pleased to provide you with the best possible rest."

Sonic scratched his head before replying casually, "Maybe... open the roof? Or throw in some hay."

He noticed the butler’s expression as the man visibly struggled to process these suggestions. Sonic waited a moment, hoping to at least get a smile out of him. But his face remained as stone-like as ever.

"No? Nothing? Ugh, fine, fine, I don’t need anything. I’ll manage, as always."

"Very well," the raccoon nodded. Sonic caught a slight movement of his elbow, suggesting that behind his back, he had clenched his hand a little tighter. "In that case, I would like to inform you about tomorrow's banquet, to which you are, of course, invited."

Sonic tilted his head in surprise.

"Banquet?"

"King Nigel is hosting the Silver Acorns Banquet for his special guests," the butler answered as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

The messenger instinctively placed a hand on his satchel, where the letter Shadow had given him was safely tucked away. He shifted impatiently from foot to foot.

"I’m honored," he began, "but I was only meant to deliver a package to the king and wait for a response. I wouldn’t dare take up His Majesty’s time unnecessarily," he tried to weasel his way out of it, unable to picture himself at such an event.

"Nonsense," the old man replied. "King Nigel is honored to host such a renowned figure—well, as renowned as a messenger can be, of course. He is very busy at the moment, but he will be delighted to meet you tomorrow."

"Renowned?" Sonic furrowed his brow, crossing his arms as the word rang in his ears. He couldn’t suppress a faint grunt, wondering what was so bad about being a messenger.

Though, if he were honest, he could think of a few reasons.

"Compared to others of your kind, you stand out greatly with your efficiency and speed, sir," the butler nodded, though it was hard to tell whether it was mere politeness or genuine admiration.

Great… Sonic thought. The last thing he needed right now was more attention.

"I will leave you to yourself now. You must be tired, sir. The Second General, Sir Shadow, has ensured that you need not worry about a thing. However, should the need arise, please do not hesitate to summon me."

Sonic watched as the butler turned on his heel.

"Of course he took care of everything…" he muttered under his breath, casting another glance at the luxurious chamber before saying aloud, "But if you happen to have an armory with a free corner, let me know. I hear cold metal makes a great mattress!"

But the butler was already gone, and the door closed with a quiet click. Sonic didn’t particularly care whether his words had reached their target. The man wasn’t much of a humor companion anyway.

Now alone, he took a few steps across the room before placing his hands on his hips, scanning the dark green walls intertwined with deep brown wooden panels. Gold embellishments lined the ceiling and floor, curling in places into the shape of acorns or oak leaves.

Just in case I forgot what kingdom I ended up in. – He snorted before walking toward the large bed set upon a semi-circular platform. He didn’t even need to touch it to know it could rival the comfort of any royal couple’s bed.

With a groan of resignation, he flopped onto the gold-and-green bedding, which gave way beneath him like the softest cloud. His eyes wandered briefly across the ceiling, stopping for a few seconds on the elaborate chandelier. Sonic imagined it suddenly coming loose and crashing straight onto his head.

He shuddered and found himself missing the forest. Though "sleeping" was a strong word—more like dozing for three, maybe four hours a night. He had to grudgingly admit to himself that his last encounter with Shadow wasn’t letting him rest. He wished so badly that he didn’t care, that he could just shrug it off and run to the next destination as he always did. He felt irritated at his own emotions, at the fact that he was like a fugitive from his own homeland.

With a weight in his chest, he passed through cities and villages, and when he crossed the border, he could have sworn he felt the knight’s gaze burning into his back.

He thought about his words at every crossroads. I’m giving you a chance.

Oh, how easy it would be to take another path! To disappear and rid himself of all these troubles just like that.

He scoffed at the thought that Shadow would care about his position in all of this. Maybe a few years ago. Sonic was convinced that the king’s advisor was simply taking the chance to toy with him now.

The chandelier still hung from the ceiling, just as he still did what he was meant to do. He clenched his hand around his crimson cape, feeling a pleasant wave of cold seep through his bones. He had no intention of changing that, no matter how many sleepless nights awaited him.

If you hadn’t run like a coward from your duties…

Shadow’s words rang in his head again. He unclasped the brooch fastening his cape to his shoulders, then sprang up from the bed, pushing off of it. Just like he pushed the frustrating memories to the very back of his mind.

Since he was going to stay here for a while, he might as well finally relax. He had no bigger plan or remedy for his problem, so his stay in the Acorn Kingdom might as well be the last vacation of his life.

He only hoped that the strength he had managed to give Amy would stay with her. Maybe, once she found out about his lie, she would hate him so much that it would be more than enough to last her a lifetime.

Amy and hatred. Those two things definitely didn’t go together.

For a brief moment, he also worried about Tails.

“He’s way smarter than you, so why wouldn’t he manage without you, idiot?” he muttered to himself with a scoff full of self-pity. “He’d never get himself into something like this with his loose tongue, and he certainly wouldn’t be standing in the middle of a stranger’s castle, so far from home, talking to himself, trying to fix everything!”

His voice echoed hollowly through the room. He held his breath for a few heartbeats as if waiting for an answer, but of course, none came.

He shifted impatiently from foot to foot. There was no way he’d be able to sleep now.

Sonic glanced at the bed, where his cape still lay. He stared at it a little too long.

I wonder if it was easier for you to run away too. Or maybe you preferred sleeping in rooms like this instead of at home. Not that you ever got the chance to tell me.

He shook his head, caught off guard by the bitterness of his own thoughts. He wasn’t supposed to care about them.

"Shadow’s chamber, huh?" Unable to stand the company of his own mind, he let curiosity take over.

He dashed around the room, commenting to himself on the paintings hanging on the walls. As he moved from window to window, he retraced the path he had taken earlier, longing to feel the wind in his quills again. He peeked into various cabinets, as well as a large, ornate dresser, where he found clean clothes. He wasn’t sure if they belonged to Shadow or if they were just part of the castle’s inventory.

Knighty surely wouldn’t mind if I dressed up for this whole banquet. Ugh.

He quickly glanced at his old blue vest. Not that any of his clothes were suited for an event like that.

He really didn’t want to go. Ironically, the banquet was his only chance. For anything.

You don’t have to go back. You could just walk away and…

He didn’t allow himself to finish that treacherous thought—the one Sir Shadow had managed to plant in his mind.

He pulled a perfectly folded black silk shirt from the drawer. It seemed familiar. It had to belong to Shadow.

I guess we wear about the same size. Maybe I’m just… less bulky, Sonic muttered, unfolding the shirt. With a mischievous smirk, he entertained the thought of how the ever-perfect Shadow had managed to leave his belongings in a foreign kingdom. Maybe he wasn’t so flawless after all.

A small envelope immediately slipped to the floor at his feet.

Sonic picked it up, surprised, and upon examining it closely, he noticed a thick blue line painted across the front. There was no doubt in his mind who it was addressed to.

A sharp pang of irritation struck him. Shadow had managed to predict—or rather, prepare for—his every move.

Wasting no more time, Sonic swiftly broke the seal.

Inside, he found a dotted list—it was a set of etiquette rules for the banquet. His first instinct was to roll his eyes and toss the paper aside.

But something caught his attention. A few words stood out from the rest—some had been added by hand, in Shadow’s unmistakably elegant calligraphy.

As nosy as ever. You can wear it. Don’t ruin anything, and for once, represent your kingdom with dignity. Stay unnoticed.

Response is NOT EXPECTED.

Sonic let out a sharp sigh. Not only had the knighty forced him to read the rules, but he had also almost managed to stress him out.

Despite the cryptic nature of the message, Sonic felt a shiver run through him.

Shadow really didn’t want him back.

What good is a messenger that no one is waiting for?

His gaze drifted back to the cape.

He didn’t want another life. No matter what Shadow wanted from him.

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

The more time Sonic spent in Acorn Castle and the kingdom’s capital—Mobotropolis—the calmer he felt. He was relieved to be among people again, practically anonymous to everyone. It felt incredible to move freely without the weight of expectant or even accusatory gazes pressing on his back. Perhaps the absence of his vividly colored cape helped with that, too.

From time to time, someone bumped into him on the more crowded streets. The marketplace was alive with cheerful chatter—vendors advertising their goods, children darting between stalls, and the scent of freshly baked bread and spices filling the air. He listened to the conversations of the townspeople, their laughter, and their everyday squabbles, as if trying to grasp a piece of normalcy. Passing by a street musician, he paused for a moment, allowing himself a few uninterrupted seconds of carefree peace.

Even the castle staff was nothing like the one in his homeland. Everyone was focused on their tasks, preparing for the upcoming banquet. There was no fear in their eyes, no nervous tension.

The Kingdom of Acorn was at peace.

After a few hours of this change in atmosphere, Sonic even allowed himself to believe that he wasn’t completely out of options. He could still figure something out. He could still make sure that Knuckles and Tails had the life they deserved. Amy too.

A pleasant spark of hope rekindled his confidence.

Now, he just needed one thing.

He spent the rest of the day searching through the castle corridors, trying to spot potential guests for the Silver Acorns banquet. Maybe even members of the intelligence network from his own kingdom, as Shadow had mentioned—though he was much less hopeful about that. He managed to identify a few individuals while skillfully avoiding the palace staff rushing back and forth. But none of them caught his interest. He needed to find someone who would be representing Starfall.

He just hoped it wouldn’t be King Oliver. Or Queen Aleena. Or Prince Manic.

At the mere thought, his brow furrowed. His hand instinctively reached for his cape, ready to fidget with the fabric between his fingers as he always did. But, of course, he had left it in his chambers.

With a frustration he didn’t quite understand – and didn’t even want  to – he leaned against the wooden paneling of the navy-blue corridor wall. He did so with enough force that he nearly knocked a marble vase off a nearby pedestal.

Scratching his nose, he tried to ignore the irritation clawing at his nerves.

Why hadn’t he thought of it before? Manic surely cared about restoring peace between the kingdoms. He and Amy must have truly loved each other. If she had endured their forced separation for so long, then he must have as well. As a messenger, Sonic had seen the green prince at other royal courts maybe two or three times before. It wouldn’t be much trouble for him to show up here, too.

More questions bloomed in Sonic’s mind. What if it was really Manic who wanted to reunite the royal families? Maybe the messenger bird—the one that even Shadow had been startled by—hadn’t meant anything at all. Maybe it had just been a way to gauge King Percival’s reaction.

Amy had believed him when he gave her the letter—supposedly from Manic. She had also believed him when he convinced her he had been in contact with him, that he was Manic’s connection in Starfall. She knew the prince better than anyone. That was yet another reason to believe Manic would want to return to her.

Unwanted memories spun through his head again, but this time, he couldn’t push them away in time. The old grief catch up to him again.

If not for his own father, for what happened, they would probably be a happy married couple by now.

Sonic didn’t feel right. It was as if his ears had stopped working. He barely registered that someone had approached him. When a maid, apparently concerned to see him sitting on the floor, asked if he was alright, he responded with a forced smile and some words he couldn’t even remember. He had no idea whether she was convinced, but she left him alone. Or so he thought.

“Sonic? Sonic the Hedgehog?”

Sonic’s ear twitched at the familiar sound of a voice. He lifted his head, and in an instant, his senses snapped back to normal. The same maid who had just checked on him was now standing next to some armadillo.

Sonic immediately noticed the cape draped over the man’s shoulders, fastened with a brooch bearing the Acorn crest. It looked almost exactly like his own—except it was blue.

“You in there, buddy?” The man’s voice now carried a tone of concern, and he snapped his fingers a few times right in front of Sonic’s nose.

“He's been sitting there for a few minutes,” the maid explained. “I thought he might have fainted, but—”

“Mighty?” Messenger leaped to his feet, throwing the maid an apologetic look.

“Who else? Were you expecting some other errand boy?” Mighty grinned, clapping him on the shoulder in a friendly manner. “What were you doing on the floor? Fable's lucky I happened to be heading back to my room—otherwise, she’d be the one passing out on us.” He nodded toward the sparrow, giving her a warm smile.

“Ah, well, you know… your castle is so huge that any traveler has to take a break somewhere.” Sonic felt genuine happiness at seeing an old friend. “I got so lost in thought about where I was even supposed to go that I kind of drifted off. Besides, there’s hardly enough space here to really pick up speed!” He stretched his arms out demonstratively before flashing the maid a sheepish smile. “Sorry about that.”

Fable only gave a hesitant smile and nodded in farewell.

"Ahhh, right, I forgot—you’ve got the worst case of itchy feet I’ve ever seen! And on top of that, you’d gladly crash in a stable, preferably an open one, just to make sure you catch a cold. But what can you do? How long has it been since I last saw you? A year?" He laughed heartily, though a flicker of concern still shone in his eyes. "Are you sure you're okay tho?"

"Yeah, yeah, nothing to talk about," Sonic waved his hand dismissively. The last thing he needed was to burden someone with his strange thoughts. He brushed off any possible dust and gave the armadillo a playful nudge. "A bit too much drinking in Mercia, which makes it… eleven months, to be exact."

"Oh, yeah! I still have no idea how we ended up on the roof of that tavern…" Mighty paused for a moment, trying to piece together the hazy memory, before suddenly bursting into laughter so loud that it echoed down the corridor. "But… but at least I know now that you can’t outrun even a lazy pig when you’re drunk!"

Sonic scoffed in mock offense.

"Oh, come on, I already told you—it was raining, there was too much mud. I was sliding all over the place!" He gave his friend a light smack on the head as they continued walking down the corridor, seemingly without a set destination. "You’d be better off bragging about who almost lost—"

"Alright, alright, enough! I hope I didn’t offend the great Blue Blur!" Mighty laughed again, a tear forming in the corner of his eye. "Better tell me what you’ve been up to. Is Tails still tinkering with things?"

"Tinkering is putting it lightly, Mighty. Half the time, I don’t even understand what kid's talking about anymore. And don’t get me started on all his fancy prototypes," Sonic shook his head, his chest swelling with pride. "I’m sure he’d show you everything himself if you ever made your way over to Green Hill."

"I’d love to!" he sighed in disappointment. "Unfortunately, this messenger has been running north for a while now. Doesn’t look like I’ll be getting a different assignment anytime soon." He suddenly stopped, giving Sonic a curious look. "Speaking of which… What are you doing in my humble domain?"

Sonic held back the grimace that almost crossed his face, settling instead for a shrug.

"Looks like I’m getting some kind of social promotion," he scoffed. "I got invited to this whole banquet thing. Special guest, serious politics, all that stuff."

Mighty’s eyes widened in shock before he let out an impressed whistle.

"Well, well, well! Sonic the Hedgehog at the Silver Acorns Banquet? How did that even happen? I’d sooner expect you to learn how to swim!" He laughed, but seeing his friend’s rather subdued reaction, he stepped closer and gave him a reassuring pat on the back. "It won’t be that bad—at least you’ll get to eat some yummy food. Chin up!"

Sonic felt a wave of gratitude. It was good to have someone beside him who still saw him as the person he was before this whole mess. It was almost like he had stepped into an entirely different life.

"Yeah, one word—Shadow. I just can’t wait to be stuffing my face right next to the guests from Starfall," he crossed his arms over his chest, unaware of the tension creeping into his tone.

"Oh," Mighty nodded in understanding. "Right… I almost forgot. How are things over there now? In Green Hill?"

The empty corridor only made the silence ring louder in Sonic’s ears. He didn’t even know what to say.

"The atmosphere is… hmm," he paused, searching for the right word. He managed, in the process, to regain some natural ease in his movements and voice. "Let’s just say I wouldn’t plan a vacation there anytime soon."

To his relief, he felt himself relax a little.

"Figures," Mighty snorted, then suddenly turned, pushing open a door invitingly. It seemed to lead into a small lounge of sorts. "What’ll you have to drink? And don’t even think about making excuses—I can tell you need one."

Sonic felt an uncomfortable warmth spread through his body. He wondered if, by looking in a mirror right now, he’d see his problems written all over his face.

"What, are you a bartender now? I knew Acorn wasn’t exactly struggling, but a lowly messenger with his own bar?" Sonic glanced around the room with curiosity. Other than them, it was empty.

"Hey, one more word, and I’ll mix you a drink so strong you won’t leave the latrine for a week. And this is already pretty strong," Mighty smirked threateningly, handing him a tankard of beer. "It’s the servants’ lounge. You know, a place to take a break. And a good place to stash some booze. Everyone’s running around because of this whole banquet, so I think we’ve got it to ourselves."

Sonic watched as Mighty took a few swigs from his own tankard, then grinned mischievously as he settled onto one of the stools.

"Everyone’s working except you, huh?"

"I never said that. Right now, I’m babysitting you, and that’s hard work." Mighty let out a surprised squeak when Sonic kicked him in the ankle. "I seriously need to break you of that habit."

Messenger just chuckled under his breath and took a sip of his beer. It wasn’t anything special, but it was enough to make him feel a little better. Sonic stared into his tankard for a moment, as if searching for answers he couldn’t quite put into words. But he pulled himself together before Mighty could notice.

He wiped the foam from his muzzle, leaned against the counter, and his green eyes glinted.

"Are you in some kind of conspiracy with Shadow or what?"

"What..? Did you already get drunk off one beer? Not bad, buddy, not bad..." Mighty shook his head with a laugh and poured himself another mug.

"He’d be happy to find me a nanny too. That's why I’m asking," Sonic shrugged and casually twirled his mug a few times on the counter. "And as for who has a weak head here, I won’t even point fingers."

Mighty seemed to ignore his remark, but the way he lowered his ears gave Sonic a small sense of satisfaction.

"I haven’t seen him in years. You’re lucky that so many important people showed up, and I have a bit of free time. Actually, I spend most of my time traveling to Nerb or the Ark Empire. King Nigel always has business there—mostly trade. Wait… I think I saw him in Ark. Maybe about half a year ago?"

Sonic's ears twitched at this news.

"Shadow went all the way to Ark, huh? "I wonder whose ass he was bothering there," Sonic felt a bit of sympathy for the knight despite everything. Ark was an exceptionally cold place. He was grateful that he himself almost never had to go there. "Speaking of which... you must have a seriously frozen behind, huh, Mighty?"

"It takes more than a light frost for me to start complaining," Mighty waved his hand dismissively. He glanced at his friend, and his eyes sparked with interest. "So, Shadow sent you here? Honestly, I heard he was supposed to be here. How the heck did you let yourself get tricked like that? I thought in a situation like… well, you know… you should be sticking close by, not wandering around at these fancy parties. Doesn’t Green Hill have more messengers Shadow could’ve sent?"

Sonic took a sip from his mug, buying himself some time to collect his thoughts. Mighty had always been curious, and it hadn’t usually been a problem. But now, he wasn’t sure if he was ready for any confessions. He was just glad the beer had given him some ease. It could always be worse.

"We do, wise-guy, I’m just like the royal one. And I wasn’t tricked! I just... didn’t have a choice," Sonic sighed, trying not to sound too irritated. "Suddenly, it turned out there was an urgent letter for King Nigel, and then Shadow apparently decided he preferred to stay in the kingdom and sent me in his place, like some circus monkey. You can tell I’m his fav."

Saying it out loud, he realized it didn’t sound that bad. If only the glacier of truth and secrets didn’t hide behind his words, he probably wouldn’t care about being here. He’d do what needed to be done and go home without any problem.

Lost in his thoughts, he lost track of time.

Minutes have passed in this silence.

"Acorn is a mediator between Green Hill and Starfall, Sonic. Maybe Shadow just didn’t want to stir up unnecessary emotions with his presence," Mighty spoke up at last. He finished another mug of beer. Sonic noticed that Mighty had been staring at his unusually empty arms for a while, before reaching for the edge of his own cloak.

His gaze seemed a bit unfocused. "Maybe I don't measure up to you as just an ordinary messenger, but you, as the...y’know… like you said… special one," the alcohol was clearly starting to affect him. "I mean... royal, you're kind of a symbol, a connector. After all, thanks to us, the countries are in contact with each other, right?"

"Mighty..? Maybe you should–"

Even though Sonic could feel his own head starting to buzz, he wanted to reach out to his friend, but Mighty shook his head and took a deep breath.

"What I mean is, maybe that's why Shadow thought, 'Hey, this guy's the one!'" Mighty lowered his voice, trying to imitate the knight. It wasn't a very successful attempt, in Sonic's opinion. "He's not stupid, buddy. I know he’s not the sunshine of this world but.. Don't judge him too quickly, okay? Everything will be fine. Just look: you'll hear some nonsense, eat some goat stuffed with frogs, and then – who knows? Maybe you'll even find some company for the night!"

"You've really had enough, huh? Goat stuffed with frogs, sure," Sonic shook his head with a laugh. Mighty’s simple thoughts in some way calmed and even amused him. He couldn't imagine a world where Shadow thought of him that way. It was, however, a nice thought. Everything the other messenger said sounded so easy, carefree, and without a trace of trouble. It seemed like nothing was difficult for Mighty, which was rather reassuring at that moment.

" You could use some company," Sonic snorted, amused by the warmth spreading through his body. Two mugs were the way to go to make him feel relaxed enough to laugh almost hysterically. He wasn't even sure where it came from. "And I'm not talking about Lord Beer, but more... a King Bed? A lady blanket? Or maybe that whole Fable? She looked... nice."

Mighty made an unclassifiable sound – somewhere between a whistle and the grunt of a piglet.

"Oh no, no... you’re not getting off that easily. When are we going to have SUCH an opportunity again? Because what?" a burp escaped him. "I just don't get you, man... You run faster than anyone, you've seen more than most of us, we’re meeting for the first time in centuries, and still... nothing. So boring . And now you bring up Fable. A big bolt of lightning is gonna strike you soon enough, buddy..."

Mighty was about to grab another mug of beer, but Sonic quickly moved it out of his reach. Mighty muttered something unintelligible under his breath, clearly dissatisfied, then suddenly jerked, as if about to stand up. Sonic watched tensely as his friend tried to find his balance. Fortunately for him, Mighty gave up the attempt and instead collapsed onto his shoulders, staying in that position.

Thank goodness ... – thought the messenger, grateful that the topic finally died down. He didn't see any reason to look for anyone's company, and he certainly didn't feel comfortable with conversations like this. He usually preferred to just ignore them. Life was definitely easier that way. After all, he was a messenger, not some bard.

Suddenly, he missed Amy’s company. She was definitely much more subtle than tipsy Mighty.

Then, a thought, accompanied by a resurrected fear, crossed Sonic’s mind. However, he was able to push his personal emotions aside and patted his friend to grab his distracted attention.

"Hey, Casanova," he made sure his voice was as steady as possible. "By any chance, do you know who... well..." For a moment, he felt like he had lost track and only by sheer luck managed to catch the fleeting thought. "Who’s going to be at that Squirrel gathering or whatever... from Starflat? I–I mean Starfall?"

Mighty straightened up and measured him with narrowed eyes. However, Sonic was quite sure that he was simply trying to focus his gaze.

"Who knows... I'll tell you one thing," he raised a finger, struggling to keep it in place. "Even our sunshine Princess Sally Acorn probably doesn't know, and she’s the one who takes care of them, can you imagine!"

"How does she not know? Were you even there recently?" Sonic was really fighting to keep the fog from clouding his mind.

"Maybe once or twice," Mighty shrugged and gazed longingly into the bottom of his empty mug. "But I didn’t get an audience with the honorable Ollie. I passed some messages to his scribe, and they told me to get lost. They were all kind of nervous. But, hey, I told you, I’m more up north... I don't really know their people that well."

Sonic, irritated, realized that trying to get anything valuable out of his friend at that moment was a waste of time. He wasn’t even sure if this was drunken rambling, teasing, or the truth.

"Are you even able," he took one last shot at the conversation, belching in the process. Whether it was the beer or strange stress in his stomach, he couldn’t tell. "To at least tell me if Prince Manic is here?"

Mighty snorted with laughter. It took him a while to calm down.

"Him? Such a big personality wouldn’t go unnoticed, for sure. I doubt daddy would let him come," feeling seemingly steady on his feet, he got up from the stool. But he had to support himself against the counter. His gaze, however, was strangely sharp. "What, did Princess Amelia Rose maybe hope for some love letters to be exchanged? I think they were supposed to tie the knot, right? Green Hill and Starfall," he nodded, remembering that obvious fact.

Sonic’s eyelid twitched. He felt alternating waves of cold and warmth spreading through his body. Something about this conversation was bothering him, like a pebble in a shoe that you can't get rid of. Again, Sonic couldn’t tell if it was the alcohol or the way Mighty was stretching every word, but he felt his patience waning with every second. There was something irritating about it all – something that made him want to flinch, but instead, he just clenched his jaw.

"Maybe yes, maybe no. Writing a book about her? Tough luck, because I don’t even kno-ow her," he said, leaning his head heavily on the counter. With a dry sigh, he turned it toward his wobbly companion. "So, what’s up with that Mimic? I mean Manic, I wanted to say."

Mighty burst out laughing. Sonic wasn’t sure why his slip-up was so funny to him, but he had to admit, even he felt like laughing. His earlier irritation started to fade away.

"I’m pretty sure he’s not here," the armadillo mumbled, then wiped his face with his hands. "And no – I don’t know who’s here. I’m telling you, Starmak is a weird kingdom. I can’t say I’m surprised that this princess of yours hasn’t stuck her nose out of the kingdom after all that engagement stuff."

Sonic was about to protest when he heard "yours", but at the last second, he just waved it off with a grunt. The relief Mighty gave him by practically assuring him that Manic wasn’t in the Acorn castle seeped into every bone in his body. The nerves suddenly faded.

"A’ight, buddy, I don’t know about you," Mighty stammered. "But I’m done with all this political bullshit. Tell me instead what interesting stuff you’ve been up to this past year."

While waiting for Mighty to pour them another round of beer—flooding the whole counter in the process—Sonic settled more comfortably on his stool. He was glad the armadillo had pulled him back to earth and didn’t let him get stuck in the same fears and worries. Lately, it was getting harder to do that on his own.

It was definitely better to just chat and laugh over beers, like the good old days. Finding his connection with Starfall could be tomorrow-Sonic's problem.

Still, despite this, Sonic couldn’t shake the feeling that someone’s piercing gaze was boring into his back.

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Sonic woke up the next morning on the floor of his chamber. The rays of the sun aggressively struck his eyes, giving him no chance for even a nap. The bedding on the bed was scattered, but the messenger wasn’t sure if he had even slept in it. Maybe he had just fallen out.

He vaguely remembered the events of the previous evening. The only images that surfaced were of him carrying a drunk Mighty to his chamber. At least, Sonic hoped it was his chamber. Despite the pounding in his head, he chuckled at the memory. The armadillo was babbling more than giving him any useful clues as to where he actually should be taken. He was also almost certain that a few members of the castle staff had joined them at some point. Or maybe they just wanted to kick them out so they could rest peacefully after their work?

It had been a good evening. For a moment, he felt like his old self—without the weight of responsibilities, without worrying about the next steps. Just simple fun.

But now reality had come crashing back in full force.

As he tried to pull himself together and eat breakfast, he felt a knot tighten in his stomach. He stretched and moved his muscles, but the feeling didn’t go away. He stretched again, as if trying to loosen it, but it persisted. The bitter taste in his mouth completed the realization that was slowly dawning on him.

Unfortunately, he was now his tomorrow self.

He was the one who had to worry.

With a sigh, he rubbed his face with his hands and walked to the window. He didn’t have time to keep picking at the same thoughts. He focused only on the fact that by tomorrow, he would be on the road again. Finally, he would return home and hear the rustling leaves above his head. That thought allowed him to clear his mind just a little.

"Think, think..." he tapped his finger against his head with determination, pacing around the chamber. Being away from Green Hill had probably done his mind some good. It was easier to shift his focus. But he had also been talking to himself much more.

"Mighty knows nothing, Shadow told me jack shit about what he actually wanted to know, I might as well just not go back home and pretend I dropped dead, and on top of that, I’ll have to attend that whole banquet and not die of boredom!" He hadn't even noticed that he was waving his arms around.

He did a few more laps around the room before groaning and face-planting onto the mattress.

"This is going to be a wonderful day..."

He yelled into the sheets in frustration, then smoothed his quills in an attempt to calm himself before jumping off. He made a few more rounds across the chamber until he caught his reflection in the wall mirror out of the corner of his eye. He furrowed his brows and pouted.

"And guess whose fault that is," Mirror Sonic said to him with a mocking smile. "Maybe if you weren’t always so quick to rush ahead, you could be lounging in the grass somewhere right now or having the time of your life. Or, oh, I know!" He pointed at himself and then dramatically leaned back. "You’d be watching Amelia Rose cry in the corners and still doing absolutely nothing about it! But hey, you’re her hero now, aren’t ya?"

Sonic felt his eyelid twitch and only barely managed to stop himself from shattering the mirror.

"Ugh! I didn’t want to… I never…" He couldn’t find any words that fit his emotions. Frustrated, he stomped his foot and jabbed a finger against the mirror, right at his reflection’s chest. "I’m trying to fix all of this, and I won’t let you mess with my head right now!"

"Oh yeah?" Mirror Sonic scoffed with a look of pity. "And how exactly? By bringing home another made-up story? Oh yeah, that’ll definitely help! Honestly, I’m impressed no one’s caught onto you yet."

"Shut up already! What definitely isn’t helping is you with your damn talking! Easy for you to say when you’re on the other side—"

"Sir?"

Sonic froze. His entire body went stiff, except for the barely noticeable twitch of his ear. His eyes widened slightly as he recognized the unexpected voice.

Slowly, he turned his head toward the door, where—just as his worst fears predicted—stood the butler. The man maintained his usual stone-faced expression, but Sonic was convinced that, somewhere deep in his soul, a flicker of absolute judgment was burning.

Sonic quickly pulled his finger away from the mirror, suddenly very aware of how ridiculous he must have looked—talking to his own reflection, waving his arms around, arguing with himself. For a moment, he thought he might be able to talk his way out of it with some clever remark, but instead, all he managed was a nervous cough, as if that could somehow erase the whole situation.

"Uhh… yeah?" he finally said, as if nothing had happened. He let out a nervous chuckle. "Pretty sure I didn’t hear any knocking."

"You did not respond, sir, and I heard… unusual noises. Should I… return in a moment?" the butler asked, raising an eyebrow.

"No!" Sonic answered quickly, straightening up. "I was just… thinking. Intensely. Out loud. To… the mirror."

The butler did not comment. Worse—he simply stared. The awkwardness in the air thickened, and Sonic unconsciously started rocking on his feet, as if trying to shake off the embarrassment.

"I am merely reminding you about the banquet, sir," the butler finally spoke with his usual seriousness, though Sonic had the strange feeling he was holding back a remark. "The king will be expecting his guests in the western ballroom. I would suggest you arrive in a timely manner. And…" He paused meaningfully, as if wrestling with something internally. "Consider… a bath."

Sonic blinked.

"What?"

"Forgive my honesty, sir, but it is impossible not to notice," the butler looked at him with a subtle grimace, as if merely saying the words caused him pain. "I believe last night must have been… intense . Surely, both you, sir, and the other guests would prefer to avoid… acknowledging that fact in such a manner."

Sonic scoffed, crossing his arms. However, he took a quick sniff—and barely stopped himself from grimacing, suppressing the itch in his throat that threatened to make him cough.

The messenger opened his mouth, ready to throw back a retort, but hesitated.

That old raccoon was right.

With a heavy sigh, he waved a hand dismissively.

"Yeah, yeah, I got it."

The butler gave a slight bow, as if he had just won the entire conversation, then turned and left, leaving Sonic alone with his reflection.

Sonic glanced at the mirror one more time, narrowing his eyes.

"You keep your mouth shut," he hissed.

He headed toward the bathhouse, already thinking that if the banquet turned out to be as exhausting as this morning, he was definitely going to find a way to ditch it.

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

The murmur of conversations echoed off the high walls of the ballroom, blending with the delicate sounds of the orchestra playing softly in the background. Crystal chandeliers cast a warm glow over the crowd of aristocrats and dignitaries, who exchanged polite pleasantries with smiles that seemed just a little too rehearsed. Above their heads, blue banners bearing the kingdom’s crest adorned every wall, as if to remind the guests who was hosting this oh-so-elegant gathering.

Sonic stood by one of the long banquet tables laden with lavish dishes, but he didn’t have even the slightest appetite. He shoved his hands into his pockets, resisting the urge to tap his foot against the polished floor out of sheer restlessness. If anyone had asked, he would have said this felt more like a ball than a banquet. Then again, it wasn’t like he attended either often.

It was stifling here. Not in terms of temperature—though the fact that everyone around him was probably drenched in the most expensive perfumes certainly didn’t help—but the atmosphere weighed on him more than anything else. On top of that, Shadow’s clothes felt suffocating. The black shirt he had decided to wear—despite being a bit too large, just as he had expected—still felt like it scratched against his fur and restricted his movements. The only part of his attire that almost didn’t bother him, aside from his own polished shoes, was the tailcoat. Naturally, also Shadow’s. It was crimson—just like his courier’s cape—the colors of the Green Hill Kingdom, which made him feel slightly better about it.

Still, even in these clothes, he had the nagging feeling that he stood out among the crowd.

His gaze swept over the gathering, trying to pick out anything—or anyone—he might be looking for. The question circling in his mind was the same—who exactly from Starfall might have shown up here? He only knew a few of the kingdom’s important figures from portraits—which he’d never had much reason to study—or from fleeting glimpses when they visited the ruler he was delivering messages to on behalf of King Percival. But in this sea of nearly identical-looking dignitaries, it was like searching for a single ring in a field of tall grass. He had no idea who to focus on or what to expect. Just as he had no idea what he would even do if, by some miracle, he found the right person.

His eyes did, however, catch sight of a few figures he recognized—some of whom he had even spoken to personally before. At the very least, he could take comfort in knowing who wasn’t from Starfall.

How do people actually enjoy themselves in this kind of crowd? he thought with a grimace, bumping into someone yet again. His frustration only grew as he debated whether he wanted this fragile peace to last as long as possible or if he should just start counting the seconds until this whole ordeal was over.

With a quiet sigh, he tilted his head slightly as a waiter passed by, carrying a tray of champagne glasses. For a moment, he considered grabbing one—maybe it would help loosen his tense muscles and stop him from thinking about how badly he wanted to disappear from here. But then, remembering his recent antics with Mighty, he immediately dropped the idea.

For a brief moment, he also observed the guards stationed in significant numbers along the walls, standing at precise intervals. They were motionless, like statues. Someone might even mistake them for mere decorative suits of armor.

Just like Knuckles in the Treasury.

He furrowed his brow and turned his head away as he recalled his friend's disappointment upon learning that he might have to leave his beloved post.

Suddenly, he felt someone’s presence far too close to him.

He glanced to the side and found himself looking at a woman who had appeared beside him. At first, he expected her to be one of the banquet servants, but she was dressed far too elegantly for that—her lavender gown, adorned with intricate embroidery, hugged her figure, and her dark fur was styled into an elaborate updo. She smiled politely, but there was something keenly observant in the way her brown eyes studied him.

Sonic returned the smile.

"Sir Sonic, am I right?" she inquired in a melodic voice, tilting her head slightly.

Sonic crossed his arms over his chest and let out a small scoff, shaking his head as if he had just heard the most absurd thing.

"Maybe if I were a knight," he chuckled before offering his hand. "Just Sonic. And you are…?"

The woman raised an eyebrow slightly, amused but not the least bit flustered.

"Coda Arial," she said, extending her hand with effortless grace. "Forgive my mistake, then, but you certainly look knightly tonight, mister Sonic."

For a fraction of a second, he had the distinct impression that she was waiting for something more. Her fingers rested lightly in his palm, and in her gaze, he sensed a quiet expectation.

Sonic wasn’t naive—he caught onto the subtle game, the gesture that, for someone more versed in courtly etiquette, would have been an unspoken invitation.

He acted on instinct. Leaning in, he brushed the back of her hand with the lightest touch of his lips.

"Then I must apologize for disappointing you," he murmured. When she closed the distance between them—just slightly, yet deliberately—he felt himself relax. His smile shifted from polite to something a little more daring. "It would be quite the tragedy if that were to ruin your evening. If you'd like, I could make an exception and pretend—"

"Oh, nonsense!" The coyote cast him a lingering glance before gracefully slipping her arm through his. Her voice was as light and sweet as a breeze carrying the scent of a wildflower meadow. "That only makes you more intriguing! I had heard there would be a royal messenger from the Green Hill Kingdom at the banquet tonight, but I assumed only someone with a knightly title would be given such an honor."

She began leading him through the ballroom, curiosity evident in her expression.

"Especially if you were to stand in for someone as esteemed as Sir Shadow. One doesn’t often see someone like you in these halls, mister Sonic. And I mean that in every sense—including how… decorative you make the scenery."

Sonic felt a flicker of embarrassment when she smiled at him so pointedly . So deliberately.

Inside, he wrestled with a mix of flattery and slight discomfort.

It was nice to hear that kind of compliment from someone like her—he couldn’t deny it.

Maybe this banquet wouldn’t be so bad after all.

Suddenly, an alarming thought flashed through his mind.

"And what do I owe the honor of such attention from a woman as beautiful as yourself?" He winked at her, tugging his arm slightly to pull her closer. "A humble messenger like me surely has less to offer than the other gentlemen in this room—for a lady from…?"

Sonic looked at her expectantly, unsure himself whether he hoped his companion was from Starfall or not.

"Mercia. I’m the daughter of Lord Arial of Mercia." She chuckled softly, placing her other hand on his shoulder, almost stroking it. "You should work on your subtlety. I thought someone in your position would have the most influential families memorized by heart."

Before Sonic could process that thought further, Coda gently pulled him downward and leaned in close to his ear. Her breath was pleasantly warm, her voice barely louder than a whisper.

"If you’d like, I’d be delighted to assist you with that tonight. I’m quite certain you have far more to offer than the pompous bores filling this room—men without a shred of wit or imagination."

A tingling sensation spread across his skin, followed by a heat so intense he suddenly wanted to rip off his coat and escape into the cool night air. He could only hope no hint of a blush had crept onto his face.

Coda Arial was, without a doubt, a strikingly beautiful woman. There was a playful glint in her eyes, unwavering confidence, anticipation, and something else—something he didn’t dare put a name to. He could only imagine the satisfaction she must have felt as he stared at her, wide-eyed and stunned into silence.

Her grip on his shoulder tightened slightly. Her lips moved—she was asking him something.

He felt… strange .

It wasn’t that he had never been in situations like this before, nor that such advances intimidated him. Far from it.

This was different .

He couldn’t explain it.

As if his body, heart, and mind were suddenly at odds with one another, trapping him in place.

He stood frozen, his nerves, muscles—even his very bones—seemingly locked in place.

Her touch on his shoulder was light, almost electrifying, and yet instead of a pleasant warmth, he felt a heavy weight settle in his chest. It mixed with the heat beneath his fur, creeping up his cheeks, with thoughts wandering to places they shouldn’t.

For a fleeting moment, she had him.

And then, completely unexpectedly, a memory flashed through his mind.

Not one so bold. Not one so seductive.

But warm . Gentle . Different .

He saw familiar pink quills, framed by the kindest smile in the world—one more brilliant than the stars in the night sky. The honest one.

Eyes the color of spring leaves, alight with sincere curiosity. Along with an unshakable faith in him.

His brow furrowed slightly.

"Sounds tempting," he finally replied, regaining his light, confident tone, though something inside him still churned. With a swift movement, he slipped out of her hold. Her face was a little too close to his liking. "However, I can manage on my own. You’ll have to find someone else who’ll appreciate such a generous offer."

The woman narrowed her eyes, shadows of suspicion crossing through them, sliced by undeniable surprise. But the smile on her lips remained.

"Oh, I see… Is it your heart that holds you back? Or rather… Do you prefer to take the initiative yourself?" she laughed softly, fingers grazing the fabric of his sleeve.

A sharp impulse shot down his spine.

Before he could respond, an unfamiliar voice saved him.

"If I might steal the messenger for a moment…"

Sonic turned toward the newcomer, and almost immediately, his heart relaxed.

Princess Sally Acorn stood before them with a poised yet firm smile. Her blue eyes, though calm, carried a quiet warning as they met the coyote’s gaze. Her posture—graceful as ever—left no doubt that she wasn’t someone to be easily brushed aside.

Coda withdrew her hand from his shoulder with an almost imperceptible sigh but still looked amused. Her expression, however, had taken on a sharper edge.

"Ah, Your Highness," she greeted with a shallow bow. "Does the princess personally attend to the king’s guests now?" she asked, donning a polite mask.

Sally regarded her with a small smile before nodding slightly. Despite the tension forming between them, the princess showed no intention of escalating the situation. She didn’t even seem particularly bothered by Coda’s presence.

"Of course. Especially when I see that one of them seems overwhelmed by excessive attention." She turned to Sonic with a warm smile. "My father requests that all his special guests gather in the Silver Room. I would be delighted to escort you personally."

Sonic let out a quiet chuckle, grateful for the escape. He felt Coda’s gaze lingering on him but didn’t turn back. For some reason, he knew he wouldn’t want to see the expression on her face.

"You don’t make a habit of greeting royalty, do you?" Sally remarked as she guided him effortlessly through the crowd. "I would have thought a royal messenger, especially one from Green Hill, would be used to such things. Do they not bow before Princess Amelia?"

She glanced at him, but there was no offense in her eyes.

Sonic was so relieved to have escaped that situation that he hardly had the energy to worry about his lack of decorum. He simply offered a sheepish smile, shrugged helplessly, and let Sally lead him forward without the slightest resistance.

"Of course, but… well. Sometimes princesses are so dazzling that one can forget themselves. One might even quite literally lose their head instead of bowing it," he said with relief, noticing that the princess chuckled. He smoothed down his quills before lowering his voice to a whisper—just in case the lady from Mercia had any plans to follow him. "I should thank you, though. You saved me."

"Think nothing of it," she waved a hand dismissively, as if swatting away a fly. She didn’t comment on his familiar tone. "Coda Arial… let’s just say she can be as overwhelming as she is persuasive. But you should really thank my father, who apparently sensed the right moment to send for you. It was he who saved you, really."

She studied the messenger’s face, noting his slightly uneasy expression at her words.

"The main part of the banquet is about to begin—an exclusive gathering for select guests only. I won’t hide that I was both saddened and concerned when Sir Shadow had to return to the Kingdom of Green Hill, but I completely understand."

With practiced ease, she guided Sonic toward a less crowded area, exchanging polite greetings with a few guests along the way. When they resumed walking side by side, their pace naturally slowed.

"I'm glad, then, that you arrived in his place. Sir Shadow never gave a clear answer on the matter. We were uncertain until the very end," her voice carried open relief, and she smiled at the messenger with gratitude. "Mediations are meaningless when one side is absent."

Sonic’s heart nearly stopped.

Shadow had never mentioned any mediations he was supposed to take part in. A cold trickle of sweat ran down his back beneath his fur.

"Your Highness," he touched the princess’s shoulder just before she reached the grand doors at the back of the hall. She stopped, turning to him with a questioning look. He tried to sound and appear at ease.

"As you understand, Sir Shadow had very little time to send me here. What exactly is supposed to happen beyond those doors?"

Sally blinked a few times, her gaze shifting from the doors back to the messenger.

Then, a sudden glimmer of understanding lit up her eyes.

"Oh, you needn’t worry. I only meant that in this… delicate situation, the presence of representatives from both your kingdoms at the Silver Acorns Banquet is a testament to mutual respect and a willingness to work toward harmony."

For a heartbeat, Sonic looked at her with apprehension. His own concerns pressed tightly around his thoughts, and he fought to keep panic from taking root in his chest.

Unfortunately for him—Sally noticed.

"You won’t need to speak with Starfall’s representative," she reassured him. "Your presence alone is enough. My father also wishes to propose a timeframe for the mediations. Naturally, in Green Hill’s case, this will be done through formal correspondence."

Sonic simply nodded.

He felt better—at least he wouldn’t have to struggle through an important discussion. Knowing himself, he’d probably end up saying something he shouldn’t.

Now, the most important thing was to find out—perhaps on the sidelines, after the banquet—who was representing Starfall.

What they would talk about, he’d figure out over dinner.

He needed to know where things stood, no matter what he would later report to Shadow.

Or to King Percival.

He needed any information he could get on Prince Manic.

Why hadn’t Starfall reacted to Percival’s unconventional method of sending the letter?

Anything.

Every crumb of information mattered.

He would prove to Shadow that he was capable of achieving what the knight could not.

I will not run. Never. – He wanted so badly to say those words right to that knight’s face.

They stopped abruptly when Princess Sally froze with her hand on the door handle. Her eyes gleamed with worry and concern as she turned back to him.

"Princess Amelia… how is she faring?" Sally asked, her voice taut with tension. "I understand that you may not be particularly close to her, but have you heard anything about her condition?"

A lump formed in Sonic’s throat.

His heart clenched at the thought of Amy, lost in endless mourning for something that would never return. A vision he had effectively erased from reality through his actions.

At least this time, he could tell the truth.

"She is waiting for further developments. She seems content with how things have turned out."

He noticed how Sally let out a breath she had been holding. He could almost feel relief wash over her.

But then, something clouded her gaze—something Sonic couldn’t quite define.

"I wish I could assure you that Sir Shadow handled the political matters while he was here," she sighed sadly before visibly clenching her jaw. "However, the guests from the Kingdom of Starfall only arrived this morning."

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

“Queen Aleena and King Olivier wish to announce that they are extremely pleased that the Kingdom of Green Hill is open to resolving disputes and that they are grateful to the Kingdom of Acorn for mediating. “Unfortunately, the allied obligations of the Kingdom of Starfall require us to engage in military action,” the Starfall representative—Madame Jewel Beetlejuice—spoke as the servants brought in steaming plates of food. “Since Olivier the Bright will not be able to fully dedicate his attention to this matter, which is so dear to his heart, he wanted me to inform you of the necessity of its suspension.”

Sonic nearly choked on the blinis he had already devoured in large quantities. He stared in shock at the woman standing upright over the table. She gazed calmly at the host of the gathering—King Nigel Acorn—who appeared at least surprised by the sudden statement.

This isn't what I signed up for. I didn’t sign up for anything! Does Shadow even know about this? His thoughts began racing faster than he ever could. The sense of calm that Sally Acorn had managed to instill in him, assuring that nothing overly political was expected to happen, collapsed in an instant like a house of cards.

He had barely come to terms with the fact that he had to sit here, fighting for his own survival. Shaking Madame Jewel’s hand had been his chance to gauge her attitude toward him, but when he couldn’t read anything in her eyes, he tried to think of a way to question her in private. To his surprise, everything had been going better than he expected. He felt increasingly at ease, letting down his guard as he listened to Madame Jewel converse warmly with the other guests. This news, however, stuck in his throat.

And in the throats of the other guests as well. Everyone—from King Nigel to the envoy from Mercia, apparently a close friend of his—stared at the nearly motionless figure of the Starfall representative as if they had seen a ghost. The Silver Hall they were in was small; it held only a single round table with seven chairs around it. However, the courier had no doubt that it wasn’t the room’s size that made the atmosphere suddenly feel suffocating.

A shiver ran down his spine as he felt Jewel’s gaze fall on him. It lasted only for the span of a single heartbeat, but it stung like the bite of a red ant. The next moment, she was looking back at the ruler of the Acorn Kingdom.

“My king and queen believe that this will also be a perfect opportunity for King Percival and Queen Annelise to better consider what they would expect from a new alliance,” she continued in a light yet measured tone before silently pulling back her chair and walking around the table. She stopped beside Sonic. In her hand, she held an elegant, sealed envelope. “I see it as a kindness and a sign of fate that the royal messenger of Green Hill is here today, representing not only your rulers but also Amelia Rose herself. We can only hope this is the beginning of better times, and in the meantime, I deliver a message and explanations from King Olivier to your hands.”

Sonic slowly rose from his seat and, still visibly shocked, took the letter from her. Jewel unexpectedly leaned toward him, lowering her voice to a whisper. The words shot out of her like one of Tails’ machines, and the action was so swift that Sonic wasn’t sure if anyone had noticed. If they had, it must have looked like a cordial handshake.

“This is for King Percival’s eyes only.”

Sonic furrowed his brow slightly and nodded. He had the feeling that if he struck a spark, the air between him and this woman would ignite without resistance. Neither of them made a move or uttered a word outside the norm. And yet, the courier couldn’t ignore his own suspicion.

When Jewel returned to her seat, he didn’t even listen to King Nigel’s assurances that, of course, King Olivier’s situation was completely understandable. He sat down heavily, his gaze fixed on the ornate white envelope sealed with the insignia of Starfall. It felt as if it weighed a ton in his hands. The longer he looked at it, the more he realized he was searching for similarities to the letter that had started all of this. He ignored the hum of conversation, not even caring if someone was speaking to him. The envelope in his hands looked as if it belonged to an entirely different reality.

His ear twitched at the sound of a door opening. He quickly lifted his head, snapping out of his thoughts. Madame Jewel’s chair was empty. His frown deepened as he scanned the Silver Hall. Everyone—including the king—was standing, and the Starfall representative was bidding farewell, thanking them for the opportunity to attend the banquet. He glanced at the plates and trays that had once been full of food. Almost nothing remained.

How long had he been lost in thought over that stupid letter?

He stood up quickly, hoping no one had noticed his distraction. If she was leaving the hall, that meant he was too. He had to catch her.

The doors closed, and the remaining guests seemed to return to the table as if nothing had happened. Sonic couldn’t stand to stay here a second longer. He approached the ruler of Acorn and bowed his head respectfully, with gratitude.

“I am incredibly grateful for the invitation, Your Highness,” he said, his heart pounding as if it might burst from his chest. He didn’t know this castle, and the longer he lingered, the slimmer his chances of finding the woman became. “However, I should prepare for tomorrow’s journey. King Percival must receive this message as soon as possible.”

The king regarded him with kindness before nodding in understanding.

“Of course, I understand, lad,” he said in an unexpectedly warm tone. With a hand on Sonic’s back, he guided him toward the door. “It was an honor to have you as our guest. Please, extend my sincerest regards to Percival and Sir Shadow. I am confident that the Kingdom of Starfall’s situation will not hinder us from rebuilding your alliance for years to come.”

Suddenly, Sonic felt something pressing against him in his pocket.

Shadow’s letter. For King Nigel.

He had completely forgotten about it.

But he didn’t let his face betray even a hint of embarrassment.

“Before I go,” he said, reaching for the forgotten letter with a steady hand, though his eyes impatiently flickered toward the exit. “Sir Shadow wished for me to deliver this.”

The man looked at him with surprise in his eyes as he took the envelope. He examined it quickly before giving Sonic a piercing look. However, there was something warm about it..

"Of course, thank you," he said, shaking Sonic’s hand in farewell. "Before you depart tomorrow, I will provide you with a response if necessary. I wish you a safe journey, young man."

Messenger bowed deeply and left.

Sonic exhaled in relief, finally releasing the tension that had been building inside him since the start of the banquet. He wanted nothing more than to strip off these formal clothes and return to his comfortable courier uniform. Glancing around the empty corridor to make sure no one was there, he stretched out all his limbs as if waking from hibernation.

He set off at a light jog, still clinging to the hope that he might find the Starfall envoy. But with every passing moment, that hope dwindled. He had no idea where the woman might have gone—or where he himself even was. His one chance to turn at least one misunderstanding into truth was slipping through his fingers.

The corridor was rather dark, illuminated only by the dim glow of candlelight.

He held his breath as a cold shiver ran down his spine. That same feeling he had during the drinking session with Mighty—and again in the ballroom. As if something—or someone—was watching him.

He spun around abruptly but saw nothing.

I must be losing my mind… he sighed.

"There’s no need to be so bristly, handsome."

A warm breath tickled his ear.

Instinctively, he recoiled—more like leaped—back against the wall. His hand shot out toward a nearby candelabrum before he noticed that his "attacker" was standing calmly in the same spot. Dropping the idea, he straightened up, though the growing unease didn’t fade.

Now that he could get a better look, he saw that it was a white-furred bat. Her coat reflected the candlelight like tiny diamonds. He was sure he hadn’t seen her in the ballroom, yet her elegant—if daring—black gown suggested she had indeed attended the banquet. She fixed her amused yet sharp gaze on him, complementing it with a friendly smile.

"Rough evening?" she asked, shaking her head with feigned sympathy. She seemed entirely unbothered by his unease. "I figured someone like you wouldn’t be too thrilled about having to attend such a gathering. But the champagne was exquisite. A shame you didn’t even try it."

Sonic’s eyes darted across her face. He took a cautious step forward.

"Who are you?" he asked, narrowing his eyes dangerously.

The bat let out a soft, playful chuckle.

"A solution. A friend," she replied lightly, catching the courier’s bewildered gaze. Before Sonic could say anything, she turned toward the far end of the corridor, closing her eyes in brief contemplation. "Lady Jewel Beetlejuice won’t tell you anything. In fact, she’s probably already on her way to Starfall. "

Sonic followed her gaze, feeling his heart drop into his stomach. His mind raced, turning his thoughts into a tangled mess of incoherent ideas. If that was true, maybe if he ran now, he could still catch her on the road. He stepped past the strange bat, whose mere presence unsettled him.

"Yeah, nice talking, but—"

" And besides, it would be foolish to reveal your own weakness—and that of your kingdom. Your king. Wouldn’t you agree?"

She said it so casually that Sonic couldn’t help but turn back in shock. She smiled at him gently, almost innocently.

"What are you talking about?" he finally spat out, an unpleasant heat creeping up his body. He had had enough of her riddles. "Who are—what’s your name? What do you want?"

The woman circled him slowly, as if inspecting a rare artifact.

"Quite pretty, isn’t it?"

Sonic held his breath as he realized she was holding the envelope—the one he was supposed to take home. He quickly checked the pocket where it should have been, only to find it empty. His irritation mixed with anger, but the bat continued, a mischievous glint in her eye.

"It’s a good thing you’re heading home soon. It would be a shame if such an important delivery never reached King Percival."

She pressed the envelope back into his hands.

"And I must admit..." she crossed her arms, an expression of genuine—or at least convincing—admiration on her face. "Someone in your situation... I don’t know if I’d go back. It’s so easy to go the other way and just... disappear ."

For a moment, Sonic’s thoughts flashed back to his conversation with Shadow, to his own earlier doubts. He wanted to shake his head, to dismiss it all. It didn’t matter who this woman was—he wasn’t going to let her drag him into any mind games. He was doing it to himself already.

"I’m a messenger. That’s my only situation," he said firmly. "I have to go."

"Oh, I know, I know..." she called after him as he walked away. "I just thought you might find some time for your ally from Starfall."

Sonic’s blood ran cold. He froze mid-step.

Something thundered in his ears. He wasn’t sure if it was his heartbeat, his rushing blood, or real war drums. His breath grew shallow. Swallowing became difficult.

"W-what?"

The bat simply shrugged.

"You wanted to find me here. And you did. You didn’t really think I’d let you leave empty-handed, did you, Sonic? You do have a mission, after all."

Sonic could only imagine the confusion written all over his face. Her words stirred so many emotions within him that he couldn’t even distinguish one from another. Fear? Frustration? Or maybe… nothing at all.

His silence must have lasted too long.

"Not very talkative tonight, huh? Or maybe you need some beer first?"

"Are you from Starfall? " he finally exhaled.

"That’s what I said." She waved a hand dismissively and stepped closer. "You have nothing to worry about, handsome. You’re not doing anything wrong. Our kingdoms will both benefit from our cooperation."

"Cooperation?" He took a step back, his gaze growing more suspicious. "Are you following me? Where did you come from? How do you know all this?"

"I think you should go back to listening," she murmured, placing a hand on his shoulder. It felt like a tiny bolt of lightning had jolted through him. "I’m simply looking out for my home. And the way things have unfolded thanks to your… unexpected intervention…" She paused, eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "You changed the course of events, Sonic. For the better."

He grew increasingly uneasy under her touch.

"For the better? What’s that supposed to mean? I’m not playing guessing games with some stranger."

For a few moments, silence reclaimed the corridor. The only movement came from the flickering candlelight, their shadows dancing on the walls.

"Very well," she finally said, facing him directly. "I have your best interests at heart. In return, I only expect a little gratitude for the fact that you now have one less lie weighing on your conscience. Or maybe even two… You could say I’ve fallen into your lap like a star from the sky."

"Why should I trust you? Believe you?" He scoffed, shaking his head in disbelief. Crossing his arms, he shot her a wary glare. "You’re a spy," he said rather than asked.

"I’m exactly what I told you I was," she replied, not offended in the slightest. If anything, she seemed amused by his reaction. "If I wanted harm to come to you or all of Green Hill, trust me, I would have taken care of that long ago. Besides…"

With a slow, deliberate motion, she pulled out an old brown envelope.

"I have something to return to you. Recognize it?"

Sonic’s eyes widened as his heart and breath came to a halt. The woman waved the letter in front of his face.

Impossible.

He recognized every single crease on its paper surface.

"You shouldn't feel guilty for saving her life. Her shattered heart," her voice carried a trace of something like sympathy. Pity. "You've definitely inherited your father's way with words. I must admit, what I read here… it's quite charming. No wonder she believed you. You're doing a better job than any diplomat, all while standing in Prince Manic's shadow. He'd probably be grateful."

Sonic’s hands—cold even through his leather gloves—tightened into fists. He had always been so careful, ensuring no one would ever find out about his hidden stash in the drawer. How had she gotten hold of that letter? Had he not been cautious enough? Should he have burned them?

Who else knows?

He felt panic flood through him like a rising tide. Giving in to it seemed so easy, so natural. But he couldn't afford that.

While he waged an internal battle, the bat pushed the stolen letter back into his pocket.

"Don't worry, blue boy, there's nothing to stress about," she placed a hand on his shoulder—an oddly friendly gesture coming from her. "I only had one. Just to see for myself how exactly you managed to fix her. And I like secrets. Who would have thought all she needed was a messenger who cared just a little too much, huh?"

He said nothing.

"I know trust is a luxury, especially for you," she circled him again. "But in this situation, you don’t really have a choice except to trust me, do you?"

Slowly, he lifted his gaze to meet hers.

"M-my father," Sonic finally began to register the words she had spoken earlier. "What do you even know about him exactly?"

"Oh, he adored letters, that's for sure. I can tell it’s your family business," she chuckled. "But he was never of particular interest to me. Forgive."

"And Prince Manic," he said suspiciously. Yet, he felt like she was dragging him out of the hole he put himself into. "You said he’d be grateful?"

"Most likely," she replied, visibly pleased that she had drawn him into conversation. "He never complained about the prospect of rekindling his engagement with Princess Amelia. And now, she's interested in it again. You sparked hope in her. What is there not to be grateful about?"

"I lied to her," Sonic whispered, unsure if he was speaking to himself or to her. Suddenly, he felt exhausted. And her knowledge of what he had done—the absence of judgment, even the hint of encouragement—brought him an unsettling sense of relief.

"Is it really a lie if it was always the truth, and you just didn’t know it?" she gestured dramatically, as if she'd just heard the most ridiculous thing and could barely keep herself from laughing. "At least now she's smiling, isn't she? She's working as hard as she can to resolve this difficult situation. Just like you. There’s nothing to regret, nothing to be ashamed of, Sonic."

The bat’s words were soothing. The sense of threat he had felt from her faded as he wanted to believe in the sincerity of her actions. He was no longer alone with his thoughts, which kept shifting between justifying and accusing him.

He had helped Amy, right? That should be what mattered now.

"And in case you still have doubts," when he looked up at her again, she was holding a folded piece of paper. "You can give her something drawn by the prince himself."

When he unfolded the gift, his eyes landed on a pencil sketch of Amy. She was noticeably younger in the drawing, but still looked like a grown woman rather than a child. Sonic’s heart beat faster. If Prince Manic had drawn this, then he must have still been thinking about her.

A strange emptiness settled over him. With a quiet sigh—partly of relief—he carefully tucked the drawing away. His new ally remained standing in the same spot, a confident smile playing on her lips.

She was right. He had no other choice.

"If we're going to work together, or whatever you want to call this," he furrowed his brow, his voice firm. "I at least want to know your name."

"Hm," she pondered for a few moments. "You know what? Fine. I’m really starting to like you, blue boy. Rouge."

"Alright… Rouge," he eyed her carefully. He felt a little more in control, and he intended to use it. "Since you're from Starfall, explain to me what’s going on with that letter, the crow, whatever. What does all of this actually mean?"

Rouge tilted her head, narrowing her eyes. She seemed tense. For a brief moment, Sonic worried he had crossed a line and wouldn't get anything more out of her.

"Even I don’t know everything," she finally said, sounding regretful—perhaps even falsely so. "But I do know that Queen Aleena is very sincere in her pursuit of peace. This silent war has exhausted the poor thing. I wouldn’t be surprised if she was the one who convinced King Olivier to extend a hand toward you. Although doing so while, as you know, we're bound to aid in the war to the east is an odd choice. And as for the crow, I have no idea what you’re getting at. I understand that’s how the letter was sent, right? Isn’t that how mail used to be delivered? Or is it some kind of bad omen in Green Hill?"

"No, it’s just… never mind," Sonic shook his head, which was already starting to throb. If Rouge didn’t know the significance of the crow in all this, then who else could? It was clear as day Shadow wouldn’t tell him.

"Time for me to go, handsome," she teased, poking his cheek lightly with her finger. "I’m sure we’ll meet again. If I were you, I'd definitely read that message for Percival, you know? And remember: you’re doing a great job."

Behind him, he heard the sound of doors opening. It seemed some of the guests had grown tired or too drunk from the banquet and had started retreating to their chambers.

Before he could say anything else to Rouge, the bat was already gone. She had vanished into the shadows of the corridor, as if she had never been there at all.

For a moment, Sonic stood still, listening to the faint echoes of distant voices and the soft rustle of fabric as the banquet guests retired for the night. But the weight of the conversation lingered, pressing against his chest like an unanswered question.

And yet, for the first time in weeks, he felt like he could’ve done the right thing after all.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12

The days passed relentlessly. First two, then three, four… until Amy barely noticed that another week was coming to an end. Time was slipping through her fingers, and the line between dawn and dusk had begun to blur, leaving behind only hazy memories of the hours gone by.

Her father had kept his word. Still, she wasn’t sure whether to be relieved or even more concerned. However, Blaze, whom she had specifically sent to the town, reassured her with reports of improving moods among the subjects. Things weren’t perfect, but Amy herself admitted she no longer felt those strange looks on her back every time she passed the servants. At least not with the same intensity.

Even though she tried her hardest to look for positives – like the slightly smiling face of Blaze, who was now able to contact her mother without leaving the princess’s side – she couldn’t enjoy it the way she wished she could. She knew it was only a temporary solution. A few days of relatively unrestricted letter-sending couldn’t fix everything.

But that wasn’t what worried her the most. The aftermath of her conversation with the king loomed gloomily over the castle. In fact, she couldn’t quite tell when the lightness she had felt thanks to her rekindled love for Manic had been replaced by the weight of problems piling up like snowdrifts.

Shadow seemed to be avoiding her. He had stopped attending shared dinners, and whenever he caught sight of her, he would vanish before she could approach. She saw him from the window of her chamber, standing like a statue on one of the battlements, scanning the horizon with visible tension, only to nod at dusk and walk away. She didn’t understand this new habit, but she hoped he didn’t hold any grudge against her.

Her father made her feel even more out of place in her own castle. Just a few weeks ago, he would have given her a proud look, maybe even a warm smile. Now she wondered if she could still recognize her own parent in him. He was tense, his gaze sharp, suspicious, full of exhaustion, and he spent more and more time in his study. She couldn’t remember the last time she had seen him in the throne room, and even when he joined her and his wife for dinner, he didn’t utter a single word.

Her mother, on the other hand, despite her own worries and fatigue, had begun openly showing her displeasure at Amy’s neglect of her duties. She too seemed irritable, especially when she had to deal with anxious dignitaries or disgruntled nobles on her own – something that, without a doubt, only deepened her frustration.

She was growing increasingly worried about what had happened to Sonic. She hoped that once he found out she had managed to help him, he would finally knock on the door of her chamber—or, which made her smile to herself, he might just bump into her the way he always used to. She hadn’t even realized how much she missed his easy, carefree presence. But he was nowhere to be found. It was as if he had vanished off the face of the earth.

And to make matters worse, the latest entries in the treaties signed with Starfall offered little comfort. They were full of strange, puzzling concessions on the part of Green Hill, almost as if Prince Manic’s kingdom had dictated every condition. The documents, some even dating back centuries, painted a picture of a country entirely dependent on Starfall. No matter the treaty—even those concerning relations with other nations—Green Hill remained in Starfall’s shadow. What if King Olivier and Queen Aleena wanted to return to those old arrangements? Amy couldn’t shake the feeling that all these agreements had become something of a tradition. She doubted her father would ever agree to such unfavorable terms for his country again. Deep down—she didn’t want that either.

Maybe that was why King Percival had been acting so strangely. Maybe he thought that the proposal to renew the alliance between the kingdoms was tinged with pity, as if Green Hill wasn’t capable of standing on its own.

“I need reports and records from the time of the split,” she said with a sigh to Blaze, who, as always, loyally stayed by her side. “And about five years after it too. Everything you can get.”

“Starfall?”

“No. Green Hill.” Her voice was hoarse. “I need more.”

And Blaze didn’t ask any further questions.

Amy had always believed that her kingdom prided itself on a certain strength. She couldn’t imagine that, with Shadow leading the army and the stubborn Percival on the throne, it could have been so dependent on its neighbor. As she read through the documents, brow furrowed, frustration settled deep within her. But it wasn’t entirely directed at what she read.

She was angry at herself. For so long, she had let her emotions—her grief over losing her sense of purpose—cloud her heart and vision so much that she hadn’t even noticed the state her country had been in when she thought she had lost everything.

She was too young to remember the details, but she knew that when her entire world had crumbled, she couldn’t separate her own perception of the world from reality. Maybe when she thought everything around her had turned gray and suffocating, it hadn’t just been her perspective—but the truth.

An underfunded army that was barely a shadow of its former self. Trade, which had flourished for decades, was suddenly restricted. Starfall, Green Hill’s main partner, had cut off access to crucial resources—metal ores, building materials, even basic food supplies that Green Hill had always relied on. Prices soared, craftsmanship declined, and the ports began to empty. The lack of tools and fertilizers weakened agriculture, and social unrest grew—both among the common folk and the nobility.

And not long after, the plague came.

Amy felt her stomach tighten as she realized just how fragile her country’s situation had once been. Without Starfall, Green Hill had been like a plant ripped from fertile soil—still alive, but weakening with every passing moment.

Her father had led their kingdom through all of it. He had made them strong again. Now she better understood his distrust. That didn’t mean, however, that she approved of his current behavior. Quite the opposite.

The only place that didn’t feel like it was closing in on her was the crystal corridor leading to the treasury. Despite her reflection following her in every wall, she felt peace there—comfort.

“I’m honored by Your Grace’s offer,” Sir Knuckles had said that day, just after Shadow exited the treasury. “But I serve here, and I have neither intention nor orders to change that.”

She remembered placing a warm hand on his shoulder as she walked toward the alcove leading to his room.

“As do I,” she said, glancing briefly at the treasury doors adorned with quartz segments. “I assume you also have neither intention nor orders to remove me from here?”

“No, Your Grace.”

“Very good.”

Since her last visit—when she had tried to conduct her little investigation into the Reaping—she had been spending more and more time here. She enjoyed the company of the Keeper, and he—so it seemed—was growing increasingly comfortable around her with every visit. Even if he still maintained his guarded demeanor. Sometimes they sat in silence: the knight standing his watch, and she, endlessly combing through documents and ledgers. Other times, she asked questions—about the segments on the doors, the stories they held, and, to Sir Knuckles’s surprise, about him. Not as the Guardian of the Treasury, but as a person. She knew he was somewhat obligated to answer her questions, but she also noticed that his words began to flow more freely around her. She wanted to know what he liked, who he was outside of duty.

And she was growing more and more fond of what she discovered. Like the fact that he loved grapes—which she had brought him ever since.

Usually, though, it was Amy who filled the corridor with the echo of her voice, reading him excerpts from her favorite books. At first, her intention was simply to continue Sonic’s initiative. Without the messenger, there were no new reading materials delivered for the guardian—and she didn’t want to allow that. She still remembered the heavy expression on the knight’s face when she had first stepped into the treasury, finding him in discussion with Shadow. To this day, she didn’t know the subject of that conversation, but she didn’t have the heart to use her position to pry into it. It wouldn’t have been fair to the Guardian.

Instead, she wanted to focus on lifting his spirits. Taking over Sonic’s role, she brought Sir Knuckles books during those first few days, exchanging a few words with him. He, of course, didn’t object, but she started staying longer after seeing the first gentle smile appear when he saw her. That was when she realized Sonic had been right.

Sir Knuckles—not only did he have a huge heart—was a slow reader.

That’s why she began reading to him out loud, and he didn’t seem to mind. Quite the opposite. She noticed that every time she started, he would close his eyes, and when she paused, he would glance toward her with subtle attentiveness. Maybe, despite everything, he did miss the sound of another voice in that crystalline silence.

“Is… everything alright, Your Grace?”

Amy looked up, surprised by the sound of the guardian’s voice. When she glanced in his direction, he stood where he always did—by the emerald portal, with a view of the entrance to the small chamber where she now sat.

“What makes you ask?”

He fixed his sharp gaze on her. But it didn’t rest on her face—instead, it landed on her hands.

“Your pencil, Your Highness,” he said with a slight nod. “A bit more pressure and it will snap.”

Amy looked down at her hands and only then noticed she really was gripping the pencil too tightly. Right where the wood ended and the graphite began, a small crack had formed. She exhaled softly and loosened her grip.

“Oh…” She smiled apologetically. “I must’ve gotten lost in thought.”

Sir Knuckles didn’t respond right away. Instead, he watched her a moment longer, as if debating whether or not to ask more. But eventually, he returned to his post by the portal—though Amy had no doubt he was still keeping an eye on her.

She looked back down at the sketch in front of her. The outline of the quartz segments on the treasury doors was nearly finished, but her lines were more chaotic than usual.

“Sometimes I wonder if those doors hide more than we think.” She ran her fingers over one of the drawn lines. Her voice was barely louder than a whisper. “Maybe I missed something?”

"If Your Grace missed something, it would be in the archives." His voice was calm, matter-of-fact.

"Maybe..." She sighed, placing the sketch on her lap. The torn old paper in her skirt pocket made its presence known. "Or maybe not everything is there."

She glanced in his direction and noticed he was looking at her again with that piercing gaze of his.

But he said nothing more. She looked at the reflection of the gates in one of the nearby crystals, perhaps hoping that this time she would see... something.

"After all," she gave him a sharp look, shrugging slightly, "if it weren’t for you , my dear Sir Knuckles, I wouldn’t have found out that this is essentially the story of our families. This whole treasury seems..." she paused, unsure of what words would best fit. Her fingers once again traced over the drawing. "It seems lost in time."

The clink of armor told her the knight had shifted slightly, turning toward her.

"Lost?" His voice carried a note of curiosity.

She nodded.

"No one’s ever been interested in studying these doors. And it’s been centuries," she sighed with regret. "It’s as if they were built, these segments carved into them, and… that was it. Considering how few people are allowed in here, I suppose it’s not surprising," her voice lingered between the crystals. "No one even remembers them."

" I remember," Sir Knuckles said with conviction, as if her words had challenged his very purpose. "My ancestors never forgot, and neither will my successor."

Amy barely noticed how he clenched his fist tighter. The silence between them seemed to stretch, tense, until he met her eyes.

"And now Your Grace remembers too," he added a little more softly. "That is not no one ."

"No, it’s not," she smiled at him, feeling a warm sensation spread through her body. She stood up from her seat, once again letting her gaze travel over the quartz carvings. They were remarkably simple, a clear reflection of how art had changed over the centuries.

Her attention was particularly drawn to the largest segment. According to what the guardian had told her, it depicted a brave knight—an echidna—the first in the line of Treasury Keepers, kneeling before the then-king of Green Hill, a hedgehog. A scene illustrating the loyalty of Sir Knuckles’s family to Amy’s, a loyalty that had been rewarded after the Reaping with the honor of guarding the underground vault. Amy couldn’t help but notice that the knight’s position looked as if he had fallen to both knees before the king, his head bowing unusually low. Though perhaps, she thought, it was simply a flaw in the artist’s technique.

The remaining segments depicted similar scenes — Knuckles’ ancestor protecting the king with his sword, standing alone against an angry mob, or pointing triumphantly toward the castle.

"Wouldn’t you want more people to know about it?" she asked him. She was barely paying attention now to how her voice echoed through the corridor. "About what your ancestors did for mine? To bring back the memory of… all this?"

She approached him with a spring in her step, feeling a growing excitement inside. Knuckles wasn’t just an exceptional Treasury Keeper. He was a living treasury of knowledge and history that had remained untouched for far too long beneath the castle.

Besides, Sonic was right. Knuckles deserved to see other sides of life.

Knuckles didn’t respond immediately. His eyes rested on the door, as if he were weighing her words, considering something he had never thought of before.

"This isn’t knowledge meant for everyone, Your Grace," he finally said. "People forget because they want to forget. The Reaping was a dark, bloody time, and my family… we didn’t swear our service for glory. We did it because it was our duty."

Amy tilted her head slightly, watching him closely.

"Then what about those who do want to remember? Like me?" She noted with satisfaction the short, sharp movement of his head. She smiled to herself, sensing that she was slowly breaking through that wall of restraint he always carried. "If you like books so much, then why shouldn’t you write something?"

Knuckles furrowed his brow, clearly caught off guard.

"Write?"

"Yes. Journals, a chronicle, anything," she shrugged. "If a knight like you, Sir Knuckles, cares for my humble opinion, then I’d say that such an important part of our history shouldn’t stay buried down here. And who better to record it than its very guardian? No one else could do it better than someone who truly understands its meaning. Someone who’s carried it in his heart all his life."

The knight looked away from her. For a moment, she saw him gazing at his own reflection in one of the crystals. His armor creaked as he took a deeper breath and lifted his head. His gaze was distant, fixed at the far end of the corridor.

Finally, he shook his head and straightened himself as tall as he could.

"That’s not my task, Your Grace," his eyes met hers, and Amy was sure she could almost physically feel the resolve radiating from him. "I’m no chronicler, and none of my ancestors ever did such a thing. Traditionally, all our knowledge is passed from generation to generation. From guardian to guardian."

Another thing Sonic had been right about — Sir Knuckles was stubborn.

And she admired that. The Treasury Keeper’s devotion to his demanding, solitary duty sometimes seemed almost impossible to her. She hoped she possessed even a fraction of that strength herself. She wanted to believe she was capable of the same, even if she hadn’t been able to prove it in recent years.

Had Sonic also felt that same, weakening loneliness in his work—and still pressed on? Had Shadow? Her own father?

“What was your father like?”

The words left her lips before she even realized it. Her gaze had fixed on the largest segment of the door, as if it were the previous Treasury Keeper depicted upon it.

She could picture him — a great, powerful knight, perhaps even clad in golden armor that barely managed to contain him. Strikingly similar to his son.

As she allowed her imagination to wander, she noticed that her question had caught Knuckles off guard as well. He measured her with a watchful gaze, as if trying to read her intentions, letting the last echoes of her voice fade among the crystals.

After several long moments, his voice finally broke the silence. It sounded subdued, maybe even slightly trembling, and yet still filled with pride.

“He was a loyal warrior and guardian. He never failed King Percival, Your Grace.”

Amy let out a soft breath.

“I never doubted that,” she smiled warmly at him. Her ear twitched with rising curiosity. “But I’d like to know what he was like as himself . What was he… to you ?”

Sir Knuckles blinked a few times quickly as another wave of surprise passed through him. She realized that with this one question, she had begun to cross—or perhaps even blur—the line between guardian and princess.

From what she had come to know of him, she could only hope he would allow her to.

The Guardian’s posture was tense. The hesitation on his face was as clear as the sun on a cloudless day.

“He was more of a commander, a mentor than a father,” he finally broke the silence. His eyes were locked on the far end of the corridor, focused as if expecting someone to appear at any moment. “He prepared me as his successor. Trained me from the moment I could walk. All the way until his death.”

“I’d say he couldn’t have done a better job,” Amy said softly, with raw honesty in her voice. She noticed Knuckles shifting from one foot to the other, probably unaccustomed to such direct praise—especially from a princess. He muttered a dry thank you under his breath.

The next question rose to her lips—one of those that stirred her deepest curiosity.. 

“You probably lived with your mother before, is it right? It’s hard for me to imagine you could’ve been born here ,” she ran her hand along the cold crystal, then added in an almost inaudible whisper, “It would be cruel to force a child to spend their whole childhood underground…”

Knuckles fixed her with a hard stare for a moment. She suddenly felt incredibly small, the chill of the cavern piercing through her—not because it was harsh, but because there was something sad in it. Wounded, even. It felt as though the crystals surrounding them had stopped emitting light, the colors fading to pale, almost gray. A fear sparked in her mind that she had accidentally pushed the Guardian back into his untouchable shell—one she had only just begun to crack open.

“I never… I don’t remember it, Your Grace,” he said, clearly forcing himself to speak.

Amy furrowed her brow, realizing his tone—and even his posture—were nearly identical to when they first met. She could practically feel the reluctance radiating from him. She could only hope it wasn’t directed at her. Knuckles clenched his jaw, as if fighting with himself to force out more words.

“I never… I never m–”

“Enough,” she interrupted quickly, dragging him into confusion. “I don’t want you to tell me anything against your will. Not just because you feel you must. That wasn’t a command.”

Before he could respond, Amy hesitated for a split second, lifting her arms as if to embrace him — but then lowered them, holding the impulse back. Instead, she gently placed her hand on his shoulder. Her touch was light, yet steady. Supportive. She hoped it would be enough — that the warmth she carried for him, even if so carefully shown, would somehow reach both Knuckles and the cold, stone cavern around them.

“I may be a princess, but I want to be someone you can trust too. A friend. Like Sonic,” she raised her head to meet his eyes with a smile.

“If you ever want to tell me something, do it because you trust me. Otherwise, just saying ‘ I don’t want to talk about it’ is enough, alright?”

Knuckles didn’t move, but she noticed the tension start to ease from his body. That was enough for Amy. He didn’t have to say anything at all.

She gently stepped back.

“A… friend?” he repeated quietly after a moment, as if it were the first time he’d ever heard the word.

She nodded, with a kind of mischievous smile.

“That’s right. Since Sonic’s not around at the moment, I suppose you’re stuck with me, Sir Knuckles. And trust me — I’m very happy to be standing in for him,” she tried to push the worry about the messenger to the back of her mind. Still, she felt like it was about to pour out of her eyes.

The Guardian didn’t seem to notice. Instead, he looked at her like she was a ghost — as if she’d just said the most absurd thing in the world.

She smiled back at him, questioningly.

“Sonic… is my friend?”

Amy looked at him for a moment, surprised this time by his words.

“Of course he is! Only a friend would care so much about making sure you always have something to read. That you have a window to the world outside the Treasury, Sir Knuckles. Why wouldn’t he? He may be a bit headstrong at times, but I’m sure he truly cares about you,” she said with such ease that the colors around them seemed to return, and a warm feeling filled her chest as she recalled the one interaction between the messenger and the Guardian she had witnessed. One had been enough for her to see the bond they shared.

Not for a second did she doubt the kindness of Sonic’s heart. And now, she missed his presence even more.

Then she took a tentative step forward as a thought passed through her mind.

 “Do you… not consider him your friend?”

“I…” Knuckles seemed thrown off. “In my position, one is deprived of the luxury of thinking about friendship, but…”

 Amy could’ve sworn the corners of his mouth lifted just slightly.

“His visits here are… for the most part, pleasant, Your Grace. I often wish he would behave properly, and that his presence didn’t make my sword hand itch, but… he is certainly tolerable. I don’t think my father ever saw anyone as often as I see that hedgehog.”

Amy had to admit, that was quite the confession for the Guardian. She held back a chuckle at his words.

Maybe he really was beginning to open up to her — maybe not just to her.

“You see? He’s not so bad, right? He always tries to help whoever he can,” she said with a sigh, leaning gently against the Treasury doors. “No matter how tired he is, no matter how much he’s already been through… he keeps moving forward. He always finds the strength to get up and do something more.”

Knuckles remained silent, letting her speak.

“You can see how much it costs him, sometimes,” Amy continued, gazing at the shimmering crystals, though her thoughts were elsewhere. They spun around everything the messenger had done — how much he’d sacrificed for her cause with Manic, how he tried to give Knuckles a glimpse of the outside world, what he had done for Tails. And of course how he wanted to help her people, even though they didn’t treat him respectively after her father’s command.

“And yet he never stops. It’s… inspiring.”

Silence fell between them.

“I sometimes wondered when he’d come again.”

Amy froze for a moment, before a small, slightly sad smile curved her lips.

“Sonic?”

Knuckles nodded.

“He always shows up like he just knows he’s supposed to be here at that exact moment,” Knuckles added after a while. “And though I don’t say it out loud… sometimes I think his visits disrupt the monotony of this place more than they should.”

Amy turned her gaze away, letting her thoughts drift somewhere she hadn’t intended to. She slowly sank down, sitting on the cold floor.

She had caught herself with this thought a few times before, but this time, it was more real.

She and Knuckles… in a way, they were both trapped.

Knuckles in his duty, in a loyalty he never questioned, in a vow that bound him to this place.

And she? Trapped by the obligations of being a princess, by the responsibility she placed upon herself, by her own worries that sometimes felt unbearable.

Prisoners of their own hearts even, one could say.

And Sonic?

Sonic was the one who somehow saved them. He simply appeared in their lives, as if he’d always been part of them.

He always showed up where he was needed, brushing off troubles with some low-brow joke.

To her, he was like the wind — lifting her above her worries, even if just for a moment. He brought back colours back in her vision, in her life.

To Knuckles, he was someone who reminded him there was a world beyond the Treasury, beyond service. He reminded him he wasn't alone.

Amy sighed softly and shook her head.

“I think sometimes we both forget that life isn’t just about duty,” she said, more to herself than to Knuckles. “Does he... often disappear like that, without a word? For that long?” 

Knuckles looked at her carefully.

“Is Your Grace worried about him?”

“I always worry about my friends,” she admitted honestly. “But I know he’ll be fine. As short as I know him, I know he can take care of himself.”

Silence settled again, but this time it was gentler — almost calming.

Amy lifted her head and looked at Knuckles with curiosity.

“And you, Sir Knuckles?”

He frowned slightly.

“What about me?”

“Sonic’s out there, exploring the world, probably doing whatever he wants along the way. Don’t you ever want to experience a life like that? Even just for a little while? To chase a dream?”

Knuckles looked surprised by the question.

“A… dream?” he repeated, as if trying to recall the meaning of the word.

Amy nodded, smiling gently.

“Something you desire? Something you’d like to do, see, experience… something that isn’t just a duty?”

Knuckles didn’t answer right away. His gaze wandered to the Treasury doors, as if looking for an answer he wasn’t sure he knew.

“I dream of serving your family to the best of my ability, Your Grace.”

“No, that’s your duty. I want to hear your dream ,” Amy leaned her head against the door and sighed. “You know… I have a great respect for your dedication, and if this way of life suits you, I’m not trying to steer you away from it. But perhaps there’s something more? Maybe you’d like to experience love, see the world, go on a pilgrimage, or even just find out what’s happening inside the castle? You don’t have to be alone all the time.”

“I go out on my mandatory days off, Your Grace,” he replied. “To the tavern. It’s crowded enough there.”

“You know very well that’s not what I mean, Sir Knuckles.”

He sighed, and his face became lost in thought. Suddenly, his armor clinked near her ear, and when Amy looked his way, she realized the guardian had knelt beside her. His eyes were burning with an odd intensity.

“Listen.”

Amy furrowed her brow.

“Listen to what?”

“Not me, Your Grace. The crystals.”

She glanced at the gleaming walls of the Treasury, a bit confused.

“What–”

“Close your eyes,” he said quietly but firmly. Amy wasn’t sure if he realized he had interrupted her, but she was quite pleased that he did.

She took a deep breath and obediently closed her eyes. At first, there was only the usual silence — thick, almost tangible, the kind that surrounded them every day, as if the Treasury absorbed every sound. But the longer she remained still, the more she began to understand that this wasn’t true silence.

From afar, faint, almost unreal whispers began to emerge. Barely audible, as if they were rising from the very air itself. Then they grew clearer — laughter, the echo of footsteps on the stone floor, the rustling of fabric brushing against fabric. The princess's ears were twitching in every direction. In the background, a soft sound of a lute played, fading almost immediately, as though the musician was only tuning the strings. Then, a sudden clink of a falling tray and someone's irritated cry.

Amy held her breath.

The sounds seemed to wrap around her like an invisible mist — coming and going, quiet but distinct, intertwined with the echo of the castle’s vastness. For a moment, she had the sensation that she was in its very heart, surrounded by all its inhabitants, even though she still stood in the cold, solitary Treasury.

She opened her eyes and looked at Knuckles in disbelief.

“The crystals…”

“They carry sound, and the caverns the palace is built upon stretch into almost every corner of it,” he said calmly, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. “I was trained to use this. Thanks to them, I can listen in on what’s happening in the castle. If it’s close enough, I can even tell when someone is happy, or the opposite. Not everything can be heard precisely, some places are too far, but it’s enough.”

Amy placed her hand on one of the walls, feeling the coldness of the crystal beneath her fingers, through her gloves.

“So… this is how you… participate in the life of the castle?”

Knuckles didn’t answer right away. His gaze wandered into the space around them.

“It allows me to protect it,” he admitted after a while. “I’m not completely cut off.”

Amy felt a tightness in her chest. He was so close, yet still separated. He could hear life, but he couldn’t experience it.

The air caught in her throat as she suddenly realized something.

“That day, when I first saw you, at the door of the Family Room… that’s why you knew you had to come for me?”

The knight nodded.

“That’s remarkable,” she admitted after a moment of thought. Yet, sadness and compassion still lingered in her heart as she stared at her reflection on the ceiling. Was the pinnacle of the Treasury Keeper’s dreams truly to sit underground? No one understood his sense of duty better than she did — how much what he did meant to him — but even she sometimes needed a break, and her heart, her dream, was several weeks’ journey away from Green Hill. She turned toward the knight.

“But Sir Knuckles… listening to someone else’s life isn’t the same as living it yourself. I think… I think you should give yourself the chance to discover what you truly expect from it, see what the world has to offer. No one would fault you for it.”

As she had predicted, the guardian did not respond. He straightened up, and his armor clinked, once again filling the corridor with its echo. Unexpectedly, her thoughts drifted to Blaze. In some ways, the she-cat behaved similarly to Sir Knuckles — especially when she had watched over her during the last few years when she was lost in her own despair. Her heart ached at the thought that she might have wasted so much time of her friend's life.

Her thoughts were interrupted by Knuckles' voice, barely louder than a whisper.

“It is unacceptable for me to have such thoughts, especially towards Your Grace, but…” he sighed, casting a strangely soft look at the princess. “I can’t shake the feeling that it’s that blue hedgehog who keeps me company.”

Amy looked at him, surprised.

“Huh? What do you mean?”

“Sonic values his ability to travel. His mouth never shuts up about what he’s seen, what he’s done. He keeps babbling what I’ve missed and—” Amy laughed lightly as Knuckles cut himself off, not managing to bite his tongue in time. She even thought she noticed him letting out a small breath through his nose in response to her reaction — almost as if he was holding back a laugh. But then he continued.

“Your Grace speaks so much about the world,” he tilted his head slightly. “It sounds like you’re talking about your own dream.”

Amy opened her mouth in genuine surprise.

“I simply think the world is too beautiful not to see,” she started slowly.

She truly believed that. But she wouldn’t call it her dream. Not anymore. Maybe when she was a child, she imagined traveling to distant lands, meeting new people, the thrill of adventure running down her spine. But then...

Then her heart found a different purpose.

She smiled gently and raised her head.

“Maybe once it was,” she said quietly. And then, more confidently, with conviction that she felt in every part of her body. “But now… my only dream is to fix everything. To reconcile the kingdoms. To return to the one. That is what my heart desires.”

The words rang out in the Treasury, clear and firm. She knew they were true. She believed in them. It was what drove her, kept her on her feet, guided her through each day. The letter, still safely tucked in the pocket of her skirt, was the best proof of that.

And yet, she felt a rising excitement, and an uncontrollable smile appeared on her face when she thought again about adventures, about what she could do if she weren’t sitting in the castle.

But then, she immediately asked herself: who wouldn’t get excited?

She tightened her fingers on the fabric of her skirt, ignoring that one fleeting tremor in her heart. Eventually, her hands moved to her pockets, and she barely stopped herself from reaching inside.

"That's noble. I wouldn’t expect anything else from Your Grace," he said, his face showing hesitation, as though he wasn’t sure if he should allow himself to say more. For a moment, she could have sworn that the guard’s gaze briefly touched the hand she had resting near her pocket. However, it was so fleeting that it could have been her imagination. "Perhaps... Thanks to Your Highness, thanks to resolving this dispute, I’ll become the Guardian of the Treasury again. That would be my dream."

Amy stopped halfway through rising from the floor. Her eyes scanned Knuckles' entire figure, not understanding the meaning of his words. She straightened slowly, not even bothering to smooth the fabric, and then extended her hand toward him.

"But... Sir Knuckles, you are the Treasury Keeper. What makes you think differently?"

The knight only glanced at her with the same sadness on his face that had been there when she found Shadow in the Treasury. She had figured out what had happened before the man began to reluctantly explain.

"I guard the treasury at this moment," he nodded shallowly, closing his eyes. "But according to what I was told, and later confirmed by Second General Sir Shadow, there is no Treasury Keeper in the castle. Until the order is revoked, I hold the rank of a mere soldier."

His words shot her like an arrow.

"But... but why?"

"Until now, I was only answerable to King Percival, and only he could discharge me from service. He did so, and now I owe my duty to the entire army," he explained in a dry tone, spitting the words out as if they were remnants of some foul food. "If I receive an order to march," he glanced at her heavily, "then perhaps I will see a part of the kingdom."

For a moment, Amy couldn’t even find the words. It was as if Knuckles had spoken a sentence that her mind couldn’t comprehend.

There is no Treasury Keeper.

That one statement hit her with the force of thunder, and right after it came something else. Something that started slowly, like a drop falling on a hot stone, but grew, built up, bubbled up, until it finally ignited completely.

Anger.

It burned from the inside, filling every nerve and every thought with the bright flame of fury. Amy felt her fingers clenching into fists, her body tensing with rage. She felt the heat on her face, her breath quickening, as if her very soul was rebelling against this decision.

Knuckles didn’t deserve this.

Shadow should have defended him, opposed it. Surely, just like her, he had seen that her father wasn’t in his right mind. Was there really nothing he could have done? Had he even tried?

She would find out – she decided. However, what she knew for sure was that she had to talk to Shadow. She wouldn’t let him avoid her any longer.

“Your Grace is expected upstairs.”

She hadn’t quite sunk back into her fury when Knuckles’ voice pulled her out of her thoughts once again.

She looked at him questioningly.

“Lady Blaze is looking for Your Grace,” he glanced at the ceiling. “She’s arguing with the guards at the entrance.”

Amy strained her ears, just like before. They twitched in all directions, trying to catch the familiar voice. She didn’t need the crystals for this.

Blaze’s agitated voice began to echo faintly down the corridor. The lady-in-waiting was probably trying to force her way downstairs.

Since Blaze—the same Blaze who always behaved impeccably and would never allow herself such behavior without reason—was trying to reach her, something must have happened.

Amy had to set her anger aside when the growing unease within her sparked a wave of heat that began to flood her body. She quickly gathered her things and headed toward the exit, but before she could move further, she hesitated.

She turned on her heel and looked at Knuckles. He stood in place, upright, unmoving, with a face that could be mistaken for something carved in stone. But she saw more. She saw a shadow of resignation hiding in his gaze.

She took a step toward him, then another. Before the knight could ask what she intended to do, Amy simply embraced him tightly, pressing her forehead to his breastplate.

“I will fix this,” she whispered. “I promise, Sir Knuckles. I will really fix it. The princess’ word.”

For a moment, she didn’t feel any response. His body remained rigid, as if he didn’t know how to react. Then – almost imperceptibly – she felt his hand slightly lift, as if he wanted to respond to the gesture. But before he could, Amy pulled away.

She smiled faintly, but her eyes still burned with determination.

Knuckles merely nodded, not saying a word.

She turned and moved forward, toward the increasingly louder voices.

“That’s absurd!” Blaze thundered, her tail twitching in nervous agitation. “I already told you I’m looking for Princess Amelia, and I know she was here! You have no right to stop me! If anything has happened to her, I’ll personally make sure you—”

“Lady Blaze,” one of the guards interrupted calmly. “You are not allowed to—”

“Oh, step aside,” she hissed, clearly ready to push through them by force.

Amy slowly emerged from behind one of the portals. She made sure it looked as though she was simply coming from another corridor, not the Treasury. Over the past few days, she had crafted a way underground so that even the guards wouldn’t realize she was descending there.

“Blaze?”

The cat turned around sharply, and as soon as she saw her, a clear relief appeared on her face.

“Princess Amelia!” She threw one last angry glance at the guards, then quickly walked over to her. Amy noticed how she flicked one of them with her fluffy tail, all while returning to her usual composed posture. However, a clear sense of relief was visible on her face.

“What happened?” Amy asked immediately, noticing something more than just nervousness in her eyes.

Blaze took a deep breath.

“The Queen wants to see you. Immediately.”

Amy’s heart sped up.

They didn’t wait another moment.

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Anneliese’s gaze was exceptionally cold. Cold enough to rival the chill of the rustic stone walls lining the corridor that led to the Family Room. With a single look, she dismissed Blaze behind the heavy oak doors, which shut with a dull, ominous thud.

The Queen sat on the red sofa, her posture as perfectly upright as ever—yet it could not conceal the unnatural tension in her body. Her tightly drawn shoulder blades betrayed an effort to mask the fatigue that had become so familiar in those closest to the princess. Amy watched with concern as her mother, bathed in the light of the afternoon sun streaming through the wide windows, placed what was likely yet another letter on the nearby table. She sighed softly as she rose, then rubbed her temples, as if trying to chase away the tension. Only then did her gaze fall on her daughter.

Amy felt a tightening deep within her—as if an invisible hand had clenched around her heart. Even she could no longer find traces of tenderness in her mother’s eyes.

Even the Family Room—once the heart of their family warmth, as reminded by a few friendly portraits of the royal trio—seemed cold and unfamiliar, despite the sunbeams dancing on the floor. As if someone had suddenly taken its soul, leaving behind only a quiet echo of better days.

Amy dared a hesitant yet warm smile. In an act of covering her own nerves, she looked around the room with exaggerated interest.

“Dad’s not comi—”

“Why did you dismiss your governess again?” Anneliese interrupted in an accusatory tone, as if she hadn’t even heard her daughter.

Amy exhaled through her nose. Of course she expected this. It seemed to be the only topic her mother cared about lately whenever they saw each other. Still, disappointment and a flicker of irritation slowly swept through the princess.

“You know exactly why, Mother. I’m doing what I believe is most important right now,” she replied almost mechanically, with an air of feigned calm.

Silence settled over the room, broken only by the distant sound of guards' footsteps echoing in the corridor. Anneliese didn’t respond immediately, as though the very idea of having this conversation again exhausted her more than she cared to admit.

“Amelia…”

“I received your blessing to finally help, didn’t I?” Amy’s voice sounded more anxious than she had intended. “How many times do I have to remind you about that?”

Anneliese narrowed her eyes. For a brief moment, the room grew even colder, the air thickening between them.

Where had the warm, understanding woman gone?

"That doesn't mean you should abandon everything else," she finally said, her voice tense but laced with weariness. She walked around the sofa to slowly approach her daughter.

"Amelia, you disappear for entire days, you neglect all your duties, you defy your father's orders—orders from a man who already has far too many burdens on his shoulders. This is not how a princess should behave, don't you think? Your father and I agreed to a temporary suspension of your lessons so you could take some time to sort things out, this is true. But everything has its limits. You're an adult, yes, but that doesn't mean you should throw your education out the window and waste your teachers' time. You need to find your own balance."

 Amy raised her eyebrows slightly.

"Balance? Mother, don’t you think there are more urgent matters right now?" she asked carefully, though there was already a hint of irritation in her voice. "Do you really think that, given the circumstances, lessons should be my top priority? I’ve always been doing perfectly fine with them on my own if I had to."

 Anneliese leaned against the sofa, clasping her hands on her knees.

"They’re just as important," she said firmly. "You don’t see it now, but one day you’ll understand how valuable the things you’re learning truly are. One day, you’ll be queen, and you’ll need to rely on them—just like your father and I have."

 "And what if that day never comes?" Amy felt a wave of emotions rising within her, emotions she didn’t want to show—but could no longer hold back. "What if I’m too busy making sure our kingdom doesn’t become just another pawn in someone else’s game? That our own people don’t lose faith in us because the king suddenly decides to paralyze the entire kingdom?"

Tears stung beneath Amy’s eyelids. She wanted so badly for them to see her for who she was becoming—not who they thought she still was. The thought that her own mother saw her as irresponsible simply because she chose to dedicate her time to something far more useful than lessons—it struck her right in the heart.

 Until now, she’d taken the queen’s comments as mere concern, but she couldn’t anymore.

"I'm trying! I'm doing everything I can to use what I already know! I want to help you fix this whole situation, I want you to finally see that I'm capable of doing it! Doesn't that mean anything to you? Do you think this is just some whim of mine? All my work?" She placed her hand over her aching heart, as if she wanted to tear it out.

"I’ve said it so many times already, and yet you, Mother, tell me I don’t respect my tutors, that I just disappear, that I abandon everything? Did it ever cross your mind to ask me what I’ve actually accomplished? Maybe Shadow should hear this too—since no one seems to see him around anymore either, and at this point, he’s probably more important to this kingdom than I am!"

Anneliese inhaled sharply, as if about to say something—but stopped herself. For a single blink, Amy could have sworn she seemed smaller, as if a weight had settled on her previously flawless, graceful posture.

"Amelia, sweetheart, you need to understand some things." For the first time in this conversation, her voice softened. To Amy’s ears, it even carried a note of... desperation.

"We don’t want what’s bad for you. Neither I, nor your father. We just want something for you that we’ve never given you before. We both want you to finally have your own life. To stop living the same old cycle, over and over. I want you to have at least a little piece of normalcy."

Amy furrowed her brows. She studied her mother with a watchful gaze, sensing how the woman seemed to be crumbling right before her eyes. At the sight, all of Amy’s anger and irritation melted away, replaced by a deep urge to embrace her, to offer words of reassurance and support.

"Normalcy?"

"Yes." Anneliese nodded. Her voice was soft—so careful it sounded as though she weighed every word more heavily than her own life dangling over a cliff. There was no trace left of her earlier coldness in her eyes.

"Normalcy in a life you create for yourself. Not dictated by us, and certainly not by Starfall."

The words seemed to come from the very depths of her soul, hanging in the air between them, and Amy…

Anneliese returned to her place on the sofa, then patted the cushion beside her. There was something defeated in the gesture, perhaps even pleading. Confused by her mother’s behavior, Amy sat down without a word.

They sat in silence for a few moments, neither of them daring—or able—to move. Finally, with visible hesitation, the queen wrapped an arm around her daughter. Amy stiffly allowed her head to rest against her mother's shoulder. With every passing second, her body began to relax, drawing stability from the calm rhythm of her mother's breathing. Warm sunlight once again gently warmed her fur.

"Mom?" Amy’s whisper broke the delicate quiet. "What did you mean?"

Anneliese gently stroked the quills on Amy’s head for a while.

"The only things you should ever have to worry about are learning, deciding what dress to wear the next day, and when the next ball will be," she said, pulling Amy closer, as if her embrace could somehow make those words real.

"We never should have let your whole life revolve around Starfall."

Amy looked up at her, surprised.

"But that’s not your fault, I—"

"Ours. No words can change that."

"Mom, really—"

"Let your mother apologize properly," Anneliese cut in gently, still stroking her soothingly. Amy felt her take an unusually deep breath.

"I’m so proud of you, you have to believe me. But my wish is that you would focus on something else."

Amy’s mind was a whirlwind. She couldn’t quite grasp what was happening, why it felt like her mother might shatter into a thousand pieces if she said even one more word. She had never blamed her parents for what she had gone through in recent years. And she couldn’t suppress the shock that what had driven her mother’s behavior… was guilt.

She could’ve pressed further, asked why it weighed so heavily on her. Maybe she should have. But she couldn’t remember the last time they had sat like this. Not as queen and princess, but simply as mother and daughter. The Family Room had finally begun to serve its original purpose again.

“Mom… this is the normalcy I want,” she whispered. “For us to just sit like this, the way we are now. I know you’re worried, but I’m not this Amelia anymore. I want to follow what my heart tells me. That’s what you meant, right?”

“Amelia… you’re not able to do that.”

“And yet, I’m doing it.”

“No.” Amy felt her mother shake her head. “For years I allowed your heart to grow in a direction it didn’t choose for itself. And for what? Politics? The people? Twisted dreams? It’s not that I don’t trust your judgement, sweetheart. I just want you to cut away that weed first—and then decide.”

Amy didn’t dare move. Was her mother talking about Manic? Was she questioning her feelings? Of course, years had passed, and her mourning had only ended a few weeks ago, but she knew what she wanted. She always had. And she didn’t understand why her mother was trying to convince her otherwise.

Why are you worried about this now? – for reasons she couldn’t explain, she found herself unable to say the question out loud.

“You don’t want us to restore normal relations with Starfall?” she asked instead. She could feel her tongue moving faster than she could control. “I thought father and King Olivier used to be friends. That’s how it seemed, at least.”

She couldn’t see her mother’s face, but she could almost physically feel the tension ripple through her body. Even her fingers ran through Amy’s spines with a minuscule pause—like a skip, a glitch.

“I’m not sure there’s such a thing as friendship when you’re a ruler, sweetheart,” the queen replied. Then she let out a breath, like she might’ve smiled faintly to herself.

“Since that letter arrived, you’ve been glowing more than I ever imagined. More than I ever could have made you glow. That brings me joy, and if I could see you like this every day, I would meet with Olivier and Aleena today—without hesitation.”

“But…?” Amy felt her heart jump into her throat. Queen’s words were said firmly, yet the hesitation in Anneliese’s voice was almost tangible.

“You are like our kingdom, Amelia,” she sighed softly. “In union with Starfall, you flourished—but not independently. You never knew any other reality. And when you were cut off… It was like severing a limb. The wound bled, festered, and everyone tried to fix you. Hearts broke, realizing their own helplessness. Over time, the bleeding stopped. Green Hill was left with a deep scar… but your wound was still healing.”

Amy felt her mother pull her closer. She didn’t protest.

"You should have the chance to heal from it on your own. So that nothing ever festers again," she continued. "I don’t want you to lose your smile again, sweetheart."

Amy remained silent for a long while, letting the warmth of her mother’s body and the soothing rhythm of her breath calm the emotions spinning inside her. She could feel the layers of tension and resistance—so tightly wrapped around her thoughts just moments ago like thorns—begin to loosen.

"A few weeks ago, you said it seemed like everything was fine with me. At dinner, when you thought I was sick—do you remember? Were you lying?" Her mother’s concern overwhelmed her.

"For what you were going through at the time… yes, it seemed as it was at the moment," Anneliese replied gently.

"Then why did you let me keep going with it?"

"Because you’re our daughter, and we know your intentions are golden with sincerity.” the queen released a dry laugh. “Besides, you’re as stubborn as your father."

Amy leaned into her mother more tightly, soaking in the silence and the familiar scent of the fabric that always clung to her mother’s dresses—a hint of rosewater and parchment.

But the moment didn’t last long.

Amy’s gaze landed on the pile of open letters and envelopes still lying on the table. Her eyes drifted from one wax seal to another, a soft sigh escaping her lips as she recognized whom each one belonged to. One in particular stood out.

"You didn’t say the Union of Lords sent a message," she said softly, lifting her head to meet her mother’s eyes. Anneliese closed hers and exhaled, as if trying to push away the weariness still etched into her face.

She finally reached for the nearest letter, partially releasing Amy from her embrace.

"They’re demanding answers, but Perci—your father," a painful grimace flickered across her face. Her voice held a trace of frustration. "he has no intention of responding, so I have to deal with it. He’s furious they took advantage of the suspension of his orders and, as he put it, had the audacity to demand anything from him."

Amy’s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly straightened on the sofa.

"I told him he should lift the postal lockdown. Dad… is he angry with me?"

"Oh, Amelia..." the queen caressed her daughter’s cheek with a strained, comforting smile. But Amy couldn’t shake the feeling that it lacked conviction. "He doesn’t blame you for anything. It’s not your fault. The Union would’ve sent their letter regardless. Your father simply has too much on his shoulders right now."

"You do too, and yet you’re still talking to me," Amy said, gesturing toward the letters. A wave of sorrow washed over her at the realization that it was just the two of them in their family room. "Why is he like this then?"

Anneliese remained silent for a few moments, her gaze locked on her daughter’s eyes. But Amy knew she wasn’t really focused on them. She had drifted into her own thoughts, allowing their fog to cloud her pupils.

“Stress,” she finally said, though her voice came out dry, as if saying the word caused her pain. “Your father… he doesn’t really sleep at night, Amelia. You’ve seen what he’s become lately. He’s trying to hold the kingdom together before anyone has the chance to tear it apart. He keeps reorganizing the army, preparing reforms that — as he says — should’ve been implemented long ago. He’s getting us ready so that we can… He wants everything to be in place before he sits down with Starfall. Because he knows that once that happens, there won’t be room for mistakes. Or time to go back.”

She sighed heavily, clutching the letter in her hand so tightly the paper creaked.

Anneliese leaned in, taking Amy’s face in her hands — soft, but trembling. There was a glint of anger in her eyes — not at her daughter, nor her husband, but at something distant, intangible.

“He loves you. By all the saints, Amelia, he would never dare to blame you. But right now, he isn’t just a father or a husband. He has to be a king. And… I don’t think even he knows where one ends and the other begins.”

Amy swallowed hard, her gaze never leaving her mother’s face. When she spoke, her voice was barely above a whisper.

“He’s afraid we’ll end up dependent on them again, isn’t he?” She folded her hands in her lap. Not even the sunlight could stop the cold shiver that ran down her spine at the memory of her discovery. “You never told me how bad it really was. I never even thought to ask. Maybe if I had…”

Anneliese didn’t respond right away. She stared at her hands as if they’d suddenly become unfamiliar to her, as if they carried memories that refused to fade.

“There was nothing you could’ve done.”

“Do you agree with what he does?”

The queen glanced at her, but her eyes betrayed nothing.

They sat in silence for a while, until the queen spoke again, her voice softer than ever.

“You know, your father… he’s always been that way. Restless. Sometimes impulsive, but incredibly devoted,” Anneliese smiled faintly to herself, for a moment forgetting she was speaking to her daughter. “He used to drop everything just to go on a walk with me. Sometimes he’d vanish from meetings because he claimed my company was more important. He was even ready to hand the throne over temporarily to King Olivier when you were about to be born. That’s the kind of man he was. Stubborn as a hundred storms, but that determined light in his eyes…”

She stopped, and the shadow of a smile faded from her face.

“Over time, we learned that duty had to come first. But… I see how much he’s still struggling with that. Because this isn’t the life he wanted for us. For me. For you.”

Amy felt a tightness inside her chest.

“He always wanted you to have a choice. To be more than just a crown. To…” she trailed off, closing her eyes. “To live like a normal princess. To have friends. To fall in love on your own. To be an example for others.”

The queen wiped her forehead as if she suddenly felt hot. A spark flickered in her eyes.

“I wish you would always walk through the castle with the radiant smile you’ve been wearing lately. That you’d absorb as much knowledge as you can, meet as many new people as you want — instead of sitting Gaia knows where, letting everything you do revolve around Starfall again,” she pressed her back more firmly against the sofa. “It’s fraying my nerves. You should talk to other people outside of Blaze or maids. Your teachers are excellent people for that.”

Anneliese let out a deep sigh, tilting her head back. When she spoke again, her voice was almost a whisper.

“So if we sometimes seem too harsh, too demanding, too upset…” she gave a faint smile, “it’s not because we don’t believe in you, Amelia. It’s because with every decision, we’re trying to reverse time that’s already long gone. And having this talk only now, I know it doesn’t make sense. But sometimes, when I see you tired, with those eyes so much like his… I’m scared you’ll vanish too. Just like he did. Get lost in all of this and forget that you’re Princess Amelia Rose of Green Hill .”

Then, with eyes full of remorse, she added:

“Forgive me for not being able to tell you this sooner, or in a better way.”

Amy wordlessly placed her hand over her mother’s, squeezing it gently. She was grateful that she had opened up.

The Family Room fell into silence again for a long moment.

“Why did it have to be like this? Breaking everything off almost destroyed us. How did it come to that?”

Anneliese’s pink quills bristled slightly at her daughter’s words, even if only gently.

“Because it was always that way. We were practically like one kingdom,” the queen stopped Amy with a single glance, just as she was about to ask more questions. “I don’t want you thinking about this more than you already are, alright? That also goes for—” she cut herself off abruptly, abandoning the thought. “There’s nothing more to be done about it. Except waiting to see how it unfolds. But not at any cost, do you understand?”

Amy wanted to speak the truth — she didn’t understand. In her eyes, she wasn’t the one who should be understanding anything. She wanted so badly to show her mother Manic’s letter. Surely then all her worries would dissolve. All it would take is to break her word given to Sonic. But as she looked at her mother’s almost broken expression, the way her gaze silently begged for a pause, and caught sight of the piles of pretentious letters out of the corner of her eye — she let her arms fall, defeated, and decided to let it go.

She also knew she would never betray the messenger's trust.

Maybe she would understand. One day.

And yet, her mother’s words about what her father had been doing, followed by what she had learned from Sir Knuckles, kept echoing in her mind.

“Where does Shadow fit into all of this?”

Anneliese looked at her with a questioning glance.

“Shadow? He’s doing everything he can to help your father, isn’t that obvious? Poor lad probably doesn’t even remember what sleep or a proper meal feels like.”

Amy furrowed her brows. Was her mother unaware of what was happening, or did it simply not bother her?

“Sweetheart, did something happen? Did you two have a fight?”

“I… saw him recently, on his way to the Treasury,” she allowed herself a slight bending of the truth. “What could he be doing there?”

The princess watched as her mother’s eyes wandered across her face in surprise.

“What’s so strange about that? Your father probably needed to inform the Treasury Keeper that some gold would soon need to be moved.”

Amy nodded, feigning understanding.

“Right. You’re probably right. I just hope he gets some rest… and joins us for dinner. Like he used to.”

She allowed her mother to embrace her again, letting herself sink not only into her thoughts but into the warmth of her arms, wrapped in the dark green fabric of her gown.

Now she was certain.

Shadow was working in secret.

And only her father knew.

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

This time, she had him. All those evenings spent peeking out of her chamber window in quiet observation hadn’t been for nothing. A shiver of excitement ran beneath her fur as she slipped through the palace gardens in the late afternoon light, making her way toward the barracks — from there, it was easiest to reach the outermost walls. The sky was slowly turning pink, giving Amy the fleeting hope that it would help her blend into the background.

Of course, she wasn’t doing anything she wasn’t supposed to. As a princess, she was still on her own grounds. However, she was well aware of how watchful not only Shadow was, but the rest of the guards too. She feared that if even one of them spotted her, Shadow would immediately realize she was nearby and once again slip right through her fingers.

For a brief moment, she wondered if she should’ve worn a hooded cloak. But wouldn’t that make her look like a spy? Definitely. And this wasn’t some blood-chilling adventure story.

She needed a conversation — not a game of cat and mouse. Especially now, with the castle in a state of high alert.

What if he doesn’t come tonight? — the quiet voice of doubt whispered in her mind.

Agile as always, she climbed the wooden steps beside the barracks’ donjon. Her heart hammering, she passed two patrolling guards, and moments later stood on the battlements with a rush of relief. The wind played with her quills, carrying the scent of the approaching evening.

Amy had to resist the urge to stop and admire the view of the darkening city. From time to time, she glanced down and saw how more and more lights were beginning to glow.

Her trek along the battlements took several minutes. Finally, she reached the familiar stretch of palace wall near her bedroom. Lifting her head, she easily spotted her windows, and slowed her pace.

And just as planned — she saw Shadow. Standing as he always did — like a statue, eyes locked on the horizon. His armor shimmered lazily in the glow of a nearby lantern, the only sign confirming that it was truly him, and not a stone sculpture.

“Shadow.”

He flinched slightly. Amy wasn’t sure if it was because he already knew she was there — or because he absolutely hadn’t expected her.

With determination in her eyes, she watched as the knight slowly, almost in slow motion, turned his head toward her. His expression gave nothing away. Nothing distinguished it. Just like his gaze — always the same, piercing, vigilant to the very edge of possibility, unreadable.

Did he feel guilty? Or was he torn up inside? Was there even the slightest chance that, despite everything, he considered this encounter a pleasant surprise? They wouldn’t get that out of him even under torture.

His posture, his body, his silence — all of it was an impenetrable wall.

After several painfully slow moments, he finally looked her over carefully and gave a shallow bow. 

“Princess Amelia Rose,” he greeted her in a tone so dry and formal it stabbed at her chest.

They stared at each other, as if their entire conversation had already taken place — perhaps in another lifetime.

Amy exhaled sharply through her nose in frustration and crossed her arms.

“Don’t you plan on asking how you can help me? What am I doing here?” She took a step forward, but Shadow didn’t so much as flinch. “Is silence the only thing you’ll offer me?”

The hedgehog furrowed his brow, and Amy noticed his fingers tightening over his arms.

“I believe Your Highness should be in her chambers right now,” he said with unnerving calmness, before turning back to the wall. “Everything here is in perfect order.”

Amy scoffed.

“Is it?” she repeated, feeling her frustration rising. “Or maybe you’re just trying to get rid of me again? What a shame the only escape route you have is to jump over the wall, right? Although maybe you'd still take it, since you can’t even look at me.”

She felt sick. She loved Shadow — even with all his superficial coldness and brooding silence. Her heart ached with every word that left her mouth. When had they grown so far apart?

Shadow stood motionless, not even moving his eyes. He kept staring out at the distant horizon as if she wasn’t even there. Amy stepped even closer, not caring how the cold wind battered her quills, whipping them in every direction. She mirrored the knight’s stance, trying desperately to see whatever it was he looked for here every evening.

Maybe her own anger was blinding her to something obvious — but nothing came to mind.

Maybe Shadow did hold something against her.

Maybe it was time she set her emotions aside and—

“I didn’t tell anyone you were in the Treasury, as you asked,” he said softly, pulling her out of her thoughts, almost a whisper, but his voice was clear. And, surprisingly — full of subtle tenderness.

Amy leaned her elbows on the gap between the teeth of the battlements, feeling the cold stone seep into her fur. Her anger eased at Shadow’s confession. She couldn’t help but allow the corners of her mouth to lift slightly.

For a moment, she thought maybe she had been angry for no reason. Suddenly, her emotions seemed excessive.

“Why are you avoiding me? Why did you stop coming to dinner?”

He didn’t answer. He didn’t even move. As if her words didn’t exist.

Amy glanced at him, narrowing her eyes slightly. His black fur, at least the part not covered by his armor, gleamed as always, giving the impression of being immaculately cared for. His posture was strong, his legs stood firm and steady, as if they had grown into the floor. Strength radiated from him, and in her mind, Amy could picture the tirelessly trained muscles moving under his armor. This was the image Shadow wanted others to see. But she saw better. She noticed the spots where his fur was slightly disheveled, not arranged as perfectly as usual. She saw that his armor wasn’t as well-fitted as it normally was, allowing him to take deeper breaths. His arms, crossed over his chest, helped him maintain greater stability, and the tense shoulders seemed to keep his focus away from his tired legs.

Sir Shadow was exhausted.

Maybe that’s why he was running. Maybe he didn’t want her to see his weakness. She still felt her anger rising. Since that was his choice, she wasn’t going to stop him. And she hadn’t come here just for him — she reminded herself.

“I know why you were in the Treasury. I know what you talked about with Sir Knuckles.”

The squeak of armor broke the silence. When she looked his way, she saw a flash of unease in his eyes, reflected in the torchlight.

“I’m not surprised. I know you’ve been spending a lot of time with him lately. That wasn’t a secret.”

“Really?” Her question was laced with biting irony. “Since the most important people in the castle don’t know what’s going on in it, one might get the exact opposite impression.”

“Are you trying to say something, Your Highness?”

“Me? Oh, certainly not,” she gave him a sharp look, casually shrugging her shoulders. “But maybe you are? My father? Maybe someone else? Is there something else affecting my subjects’ lives? Something that’s turning their lives upside down for no reason? Something I don’t know about? Come on, tell me.”

Shadow stared at her silently for a moment.

“I haven’t done anything that wasn’t necessary. If that’s what you mean, Amelia,” he muttered, tightening his grip on his arms even more.

“Really? And what exactly was necessary?” With a new wave of hot anger and irritation, she stepped closer to him, jabbing her finger into his breastplate. “With so many trained soldiers, you recruited the Treasury Keeper to the army? Took away his title so he could be at your beck and call? Did all of this behind my mother’s back, your queen’s back? Behind my back?! Supported my father in his delirious actions? Behaved as if we were under constant attack, instead of solving this situation in a civilized manner? That was necessary, Shadow?! What’s next? Maybe you’ll recruit Blaze? You’ve always admired her skills! Will you send my teacher away? Oh wait!” she spat angrily. “Sir Vector isn’t even here anymore! Remember him? What else have you planned? Enlighten me!”

Shadow flattened his ears, now lying almost flat. The black quills on his head bristled menacingly, as though they were about to explode in all directions.

“Our army needs everyone, and you would know that if you—” He suddenly stopped, as if restraining himself from anger. “We must be ready for war. I follow the king’s orders. I do what’s necessary. It was never said that everyone would like it. I have nothing more to add.”

“For war ?! What war now?!” She felt her own ears flattening, and her voice cracking. “They sent us an offer of peace, and you’re acting like we’re under siege!”

“Years have passed. Years . You know well, Amelia, that Starfall wouldn’t extend that dubious hand to us without reason. And if something goes wrong, your father wants to be ready. We can’t afford—”

“My father? You’re his advisor, Shadow, not just a knight! Have you even tried to talk to him?” She felt her voice begin to tremble slightly. She swallowed, trying to compose herself. “Shadow, my father would jump into fire for you, and you don’t even try to pull him out of the flames! I’ve always been sure you’d do what was right, that you wouldn’t let our castle turn into such a foreign place!”

“There is no way to talk to him! And you don’t even know what this place was like before! But I do!”

The silence that followed those words was heavy, oppressive. Even the wind couldn’t disperse it. Amy held her breath, feeling a tightness in her chest. She stared at him in pain and disbelief, searching in his eyes for a shadow of the old friend.

Shadow had never dared to speak to her like this.

"Maybe you're right. I haven’t been very present. Not like you," she said softly, as if each word were a slow bleeding of her heart. She had no idea how she was still standing. Shadow – her Shadow – had struck her exactly where it hurt the most. With the same precision he wielded his sword. 

"But I talked to him, and look – I got what I wanted," she spread her arms. "Why wouldn’t he listen to his own advisor? You don’t want to tell me that this just suits you?"

He shook his head, releasing air through his nose loudly. The emotions bubbling inside him were clearly desperate to find an outlet. Despite everything, Amy felt a twinge of concern. Shadow wasn’t one to be thrown off balance.

"I know you talked to him," his tone was almost accusatory. She saw the hurt in his eyes, the sorrow that she didn’t quite understand. It knocked her off the last remnants of composure she had. "Maybe, after all these years, you don’t know me as well as you think, Your Highness. Sir Knuckles is no longer the Treasury Keeper, and he’ll have to accept that, because that’s what King Percival expects, and Queen Anneliese will find out if it’s his will. Unless you wish to stand against him?"

She felt her heart shatter into a million pieces.

"Why are you doing this? It’s unfair, Shadow. I beg of you! Everything that has happened could be an opportunity for both of our kingdoms! Neither you nor my father—"

"For the kingdoms, or maybe more for you?"

His words seemed to cut her like an ice-cold blade. She took a step back, and the wind effectively dried the tears that were rising in her eyes. Was this the same Shadow, the one who, when he returned from the Kingdom of Acorn, came to her first? The same one who had been her silent protector during the mourning of her heart?

"You said I didn’t know you," she managed to say in a weak voice after a moment. "But I think it’s you who doesn’t know me, Sir Shadow."

The man didn’t even move. But she had to know more:

"As a princess , I demand an explanation. Why Sir Knuckles? What is my father planning?" She was grateful that her anger was temporarily helping her bury the wounds he had caused her. "I have the right to know, and don’t even think about not answering."

Shadow stepped back a few paces, returning to his previous position by the walls, as if nothing had happened. The space that now separated them wasn’t just physical.

"Sir Knuckles is the best warrior in the country. His skills have been deemed perfect to handle matters of the highest military importance. He has pledged loyalty and devotion to the crown. Let him consider it a final test."

With all her strength, she fought not to let another wave of anger and frustration find its outlet. She could feel her body trembling, her nose wrinkling involuntarily. The desire to summon her hammer and pin the indifferent knight to the stone floor was growing stronger. How could he speak of Knuckles’ entire sense of life as if it were something of no importance? Did it even matter to him that the kingdom hadn't had a Treasury Keeper for the first time in centuries?

Apparently, what she had taken for years to be a deeply hidden good heart was merely her delusion.

When he treated her to silence once again, she asked again, but her voice carried an unnatural lack of sympathy:

"And my father?"

She wasn't sure if it was just an illusion, but she noticed a slight, restless movement in his body – a small shift from one foot to the other, the tightening of his shoulders even more.

"As his advisor ," he finally said, emphasizing each word, firmly, as if he wanted to push Amy even further away. "I can say that, even in his current state, he is doing everything he can. Just like me. Just like you, Your Highness."

"Scaring his subjects and looking for conspiracies everywhere to the point where he's ready to paralyze everything—this is what you call doing what he can?!" She raised her voice, then gritted her teeth, not wanting to lose her composure. "For Chaos' sake, Shadow, all this because of one letter! A peaceful letter! You must see this, why are you still denying it?!"

She could just pull out the letter from Manic now and show him the truth! Then he’d have to understand. Her emotions began to guide her hand straight to the pocket of her skirt.

" You don't see everything," his words were like falling icicles. Amy’s hand froze in place as she saw dangerous sparks dance in Shadow’s eyes. "Neither does the king! What if I told you that he has reasons to act this way? What if I told you he might have even better reasons? That would ruin your fairy tale, wouldn’t it?"

Amy was speechless. She had irrefutable proof within her reach that he was wrong. Unquestionable, not these baseless assumptions. This wasn’t some fairy tale she had conjured up, it was reality!

A certain realization hit her again, the second time that day. She would be betraying Sonic. 

If Shadow was capable of behaving this way toward her, what kind of hell would he unleashed on the poor messenger?

Shadow’s breaths were quick and deep. He seemed ready to attack. But she didn’t take a step back. Despite the sharpness of his words, the way he had abandoned his usual politeness with her, she felt that what had taken hold of him wasn’t anger.

It was frustration that was spilling out of Shadow. For many, the difference would probably be negligible, but for Amy, it was enormous.

"I don’t know if I should call you Shadow , Sir," she said with pain, feeling too weak to continue the argument. "Because Shadow would look at you with contempt. He would speak sense to my father, just like he always did. He wouldn’t fear his anger. He would put the welfare of every soldier first, because he cared about each one of them. Shadow would help me, instead of hurting me with words, because he knew me. He wouldn’t run away from me. Tell me – what happened to him?"

The knight briefly closed his eyes. He squeezed his eyelids shut as if he were immersed in a deep, unpleasant sleep. Amy saw the stiff movement of his jaw.

She regretted that she couldn’t see what was reflected in his pupils. The pain caused by her words? A sorrow as great as hers? Or perhaps an even greater frustration?

Shadow turned his head to the other side, so she couldn’t see his face. She hated that, despite all her anger and his behavior, she still felt the urge to place her hand on his shoulder or even take his hands in her own and help them relax.

“I have nothing more to say,” he said in a rough, calm voice. As if nothing had happened. A moment later, he exhaled air from his lungs a little longer and louder than usual. “I don’t talk to the king face to face. Not anymore.”

Amy hadn’t even processed his words when the knight’s ear twitched suddenly. A moment later, her own ears picked up a distant call. She turned to examine its source and saw one of the guards running along the wall toward them. With each of his steps, his armor clinked louder.

“General!” he called.

When he finally reached them, he looked surprised at the princess, then bowed low. Amy, just as surprised as he was, only nodded. Her heart skipped a beat again. The argument with Shadow hadn’t helped her calm down at all.

Is someone attacking us? – she thought.

“What is going on?” Shadow, clearly alarmed, quickly scanned the walls. His eyes were searching the surroundings—likely looking for soldiers, for danger. But there were only the three of them.

“General…” the fox paused to catch his breath. He glanced uncertainly at Amy, as if unsure whether he should speak in her presence. However, Shadow was staring at him expectantly, ready to hurry him along. “The messenger is returning.”

A look of disbelief immediately appeared on Shadow’s face, and the knight sharply turned to the same horizon he watched every evening.

Amy felt the world stop for a moment as one thought formed in her mind.

Sonic?

Chapter Text

Chapter 13

Steel sliced through his field of vision, missing his eye by a hair’s breadth. His heart started pounding like crazy. He barely blocked the next strike, struggling in a clinch. He thought he’d be able to push his opponent away and was already preparing to strike with the hilt when the enemy suddenly leapt back. His rival swung the sword again, nearly cutting off his ear as he — trying to save his balance — rolled swiftly across the training ground. He silently thanked his reflexes, not even noticing when he had dropped his own sword.

“You did it again.”

The boy’s ears twitched with irritation at Shadow’s resigned voice. There wasn’t the slightest trace of anger in his tone, yet disappointment was clearly written across his face. Not that it was a particularly rare expression.

He got up from the sand, cursing every grain that had found its way under his armor. He didn’t even want to think about cleaning it, especially remembering it was still damp from the recent storm, the remnants of which still loomed above in the form of heavy clouds.

“I saved my eye again?” he dusted himself off, scattering a few of his blue quills around. He shrugged, sending the other knight a seemingly proud smile. “I know, I know, impressive stuff. No need to admire me that much.”

“Sonic,” Shadow frowned, then took a few steps toward him.

“Yeah, yeah…” Sonic muttered under his breath, taking his sword back from his rival. He looked at his reflection in the finely crafted steel. With disgust, he still noticed wet sand stuck between the quills on his head. “Maybe I should switch to a dagger, huh?”

“You are a knight. A sword belongs in your hand.”

“Nobody’s knighted me yet, last I checked. Besides…” he sheathed the weapon. “I figure you’d rather spar with someone who’s actually around. You know, that whole bonding-with-your-fighting-partner thing. Maybe your own squire?”

“If that were the case, I wouldn’t be wasting my time on you,” Shadow replied flatly, lowering his visor. “If you learn to properly counter my attacks, you won’t have to worry about your eye. And I won’t have to worry that one of my soldiers might die because he preferred playing tag with the wind.”

“Ugh!” Sonic groaned, rolling his eyes dramatically. “You know, Sir Fjer would probably praise my incredible talent. He always said you should appreciate my agility more.”

Shadow let out a quiet snort.

“Mhm. If you think running away from blows all over a battlefield full of pissed-off knights is going to save you, you might as well head straight to the butcher and ask him to carve you up.”

“Please. It’s just a strong... instinct. I think. Probably. Maybe.”

The black hedgehog sighed—not with frustration, but with a kind of weary patience. He glanced over at his companion, studying him from head to toe as if searching for the right words.

“That… instinct of yours isn’t a bad thing, Sonic,” Shadow said, his eyes drifting to the marks left in the ground from Sonic’s tumble. “But you need to get a grip on it. One escape too many, one dropped sword, and you might—”

“—lose my head, yeah, yeah. I’ve heard it before.”

Shadow shot him a withering look, like a teacher scolding a student who never quite learned his lesson.

“You’re not hopeless with a blade. And I do value your instincts. If that’s what you wanted to hear.”

Sonic raised a hand to his chin and gave him a cheeky grin. Even the damp sand grinding under his armor suddenly didn’t seem so irritating.

“Wow, Shadow, careful—say one more nice thing and I might swoon like a damsel from all these compliments.”

Shadow rolled his eyes with a sigh, but he didn’t seem angry. Just faintly exasperated.

“I don’t lie. If you’re doing something wrong, I’ll say it. Same goes for when you do something right.”

“Really? And here I thought that was just your charming way of making conversation,” Sonic chuckled. Shadow simply crossed his arms over his cuirass and stood there like a statue, waiting for the laughter to pass.

“And I still think we could use a better weather. The sand is still awfully wet. It gets everywhere.”

Shadow scoffed.

“The enemy won't care for that. Better get over it.” 

Their sparring continued for hours. The ring of steel on steel, frustrated grunts, and Sonic’s frequent laughter filled the training grounds. Every so often, someone would stop by—either out of curiosity or to pick up a lesson or two.

Sonic received no shortage of critiques about his form, and in return, Shadow had to endure a steady stream of quips and teasing from the soon-to-be knight. Neither of them would ever admit it—even under torture—but Sonic knew they both enjoyed, or at least appreciated, the rhythm they had together.

After all, Shadow wouldn’t hesitate to walk away if that ever changed.

When training finally came to an end, both decided to return to the barracks. As they made their way through the blooming palace gardens, Sonic kept glancing over at Shadow now and then.

Eventually, Shadow let out a sigh of impatience.

“What?”

Sonic perked up instantly.

“Sooo… what do you think it’s like? You know, at the border,” he stepped ahead, spinning around to walk backwards so he could face Shadow, gesturing animatedly as he spoke. “I mean, yeah, I know—this whole King Oliver thing, getting bonked on the head and losing his mind, and sure, it’s not exactly sunshine and rainbows…”

“Probably tough,” Shadow replied with a shrug. “It’s not exactly a pillow fight out there, Sonic.”

“Hm. Lovely.” The squire matched Shadow’s pace again, clasping his hands behind his back. He gave him one of his usual irritating grins—but somewhere underneath, he felt a small twist of worry. “Perfect environment to send a kid into, huh?”

“I’m not a kid ,” Shadow shot back, finally sparing him a glance. The pride! The irritation! Sonic was almost impressed.

“We’re the same age, Shadow. That makes you a kid,” he said breezily, as if Shadow weren’t a perfectly trained knight capable of slicing him open like butter. Before the other could reply, Sonic reached out, grabbed him by the shoulder, and brought them both to a stop. He jabbed a finger into his chest. “Fine, fine—you can be the Ultimate Kid.”

The knight gave him a sharp look. For a second, it actually seemed like he was about to take the bait, like another full-blown argument over the obvious was about to unfold. But at last, he just shook his head in resignation and exhaled through his nose.

“I could assign you to horse-dung duty for that.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Sonic waved a hand dismissively. “What is that, the twenty-first time this week? Or thirty-seventh? I’ve lost count.”

Shadow smacked him on the back of the head with his hand. Not too hard, but hard enough to get the message across.

Sonic could say it was almost a friendly pat.

The authority the young knight wielded was especially evident when they were greeted — or rather, when Shadow was greeted — with high honours by the passing guards.

He was still glancing at Shadow from time to time. 

“What now?” he asked with a resigned sigh.

“Aren’t you at least a little terrified?” the question sounded serious coming from Sonic’s mouth. 

“Why should I be?”

“Oh, I don't know… maybe because there is a chance that someone will pierce you with a sword? Bleeding out for death is probably not the most pleasant experience.”

“Not happening,” Shadow said without a hint of doubt. “And it’s only for our safety. The more of us there are at the border, the less chance they’ll try something.”

Sonic nodded doubtfully.

“You say it as if they didn’t have an army several times bigger than ours. It’s like they cut the cord, right? And at the same time, they took some of ours who happened to be stationed with them, like they were at a market bargain,” he said with a rare seriousness, frowning thoughtfully.

“We’re better than them. We’ll only break if we start thinking otherwise.”

“I know,” he glanced up at heavy clouds. He didn't like that he couldn't see the sun. The outside felt too dark without it. “I’d just rather you come back. I could use more training.”

Shadow looked at him as he stretched his arms tired from the fight, but said nothing more.

As they climbed the stairs leading to the ramparts, they naturally drifted toward the entrance of the barracks. But then Sonic’s eye caught a flash of crimson near the base of the walls. His heart instantly leapt into his throat, and his whole body practically buzzed with unspoken excitement.

Without a word—ignoring Shadow’s confused look—Sonic took off, racing along the stone wall. He tracked the red figure as long as he could, until finally reaching the end of the path, nearly slamming straight into the wall. He barely managed to stop in time.

He leaned impatiently over the wall, not even bothering to be careful about how far.

Oh no...

He was sure he was about to go face-first several meters down. Panic bloomed in his chest, desperately searching for a solution—but his hands were slipping on the rain-slicked stone. His eyes darted around, hoping that by some miracle, there might be a cart of soft hay or feathers rolling underneath at that exact moment. Of course, no such miracle was coming to save him. He was already bracing for a painful landing when he suddenly felt a strong, steady grip on his legs.

Shadow pulled him back up onto the ramparts. The boy fell on his butt with a pounding heart. He glanced up at Shadow. His expression clearly showed his disapproval, but there was a flicker of relief in his eyes—relief that he’d made it in time. Sonic could only offer a sheepish grin and scratch the back of his head in embarrassment.

“What were you trying to do, test your luck?” the knight asked at last, reaching out a hand to help him up. The corners of his mouth twitched into the faintest, most subtle smile. “Hoping it might get you out of horse-dung duty?”

Sonic took the hand without hesitation.

“Something like that, yeah. Better to break a few bones than stink for the rest of eternity,” he laughed, the fear of a very unfortunate fall already fading from his body. He glanced back over the wall, but of course the messenger—or whoever had worn the crimson cloak—was nowhere in sight. “I thought I saw—”

He stopped mid-sentence as he turned back toward Shadow. The knight wasn’t paying him the slightest attention anymore. He was staring, with unusual intensity, at some point above them. Sonic followed his gaze and, to his surprise, found it fixed on an ordinary window. He raised an eyebrow, squinting, trying to spot something that perhaps he had missed—but there was nothing remarkable about it.

He glanced around the area, unsure what part of the castle this even was. He rarely ever came here. But after a moment of mental effort and some basic deduction, he figured it had to be one of the bedchambers. Maybe the princess’?

A warm feeling bloomed in his chest at the thought of young Amelia Rose, and a broad smile spread across his face. She was definitely growing into a beautiful young lady. It was a shame he saw her so rarely now. Not long ago, he’d sometimes catch glimpses of her in the company of Prince Manic of Starfall. Not his favorite sight, though he couldn’t quite say why. Maybe it was how mismatched they seemed? Maybe it was the way Prince Manic always looked so disinterested whenever Sonic saw them talk—or rather, whenever Amelia did all the talking?

He pushed the thoughts away before they could take root. No point in going down that road.

Since the conflict with the neighboring kingdom had broken out, he hadn’t seen her at all.

Only heard rumors.

And of course, he knew that Shadow was fairly close to her, having grown up practically at King Perciv’s side.

“Thinking about singing a lovely serenade to Princess Amelia?” he teased, deliberately drawing out the syllables.

Shadow shot him a sideways glance, unreadable as ever. Sonic wasn’t particularly skilled at deciphering his moods anyway, so he didn’t bother trying to guess whether Shadow wanted to kill him on the spot or just flog him a little.

“You are crossing the line,” Shadow replied flatly, finally tearing his eyes away from the window.

“Relax, I just happen to think that maybe, somewhere under all that armor, possibly—if we’re lucky and squint eyes really hard—beats the heart of a romantic,” Sonic put on a dreamy expression. “Wouldn’t it be something? The princess and the knight who grew up side by side! You’ve got to admit, there’s something to it!”

His smile faded the moment Shadow shot him a truly murderous glare. This time, Sonic had no doubt about what it meant. But there was something else, too—Shadow looked… worried.

“Or… maybe there’s nothing to it after all,” Sonic muttered, suddenly feeling awful. He had noticed that the knight seemed more distracted than ever. Maybe teasing him about one of his only friends, whom he cared about, wasn’t the brightest idea. His thoughts turned back to Amelia, and the rift between Green Hill and Starfall. A wave of concern washed over him. “How is Princess Amelia handling it all? Is she… y’know, alright?”

“Not your concern,” Shadow said curtly, a clear signal that the topic was closed. And Sonic had no intention of pressing further. His companion never was a gossip type after all. Especially when it came to the royal family.

They walked toward the barracks in silence. Suddenly, a black streak sliced through the sky, and both of them instinctively looked up. Against the clouds, they saw the dark silhouette of a bird.

A crow was flying toward the far side of the castle walls—just like thousands had done before. And yet this one seemed to carry a bad omen.

The two boys exchanged a glance before continuing their walk along the ramparts to the barracks. Sonic let out a small breath of relief at the thought of finally being able to shed his heavy armor, shake the gritty sand from his fur, and maybe take a trip to the baths.

Shadow, silent and focused as ever, began removing his armor with his usual precision and swift, practiced movements.

Sonic had just started fumbling with the strap of his cuirass when his ear twitched. He caught the sound—growing louder—of someone running toward them.

The doors to the barracks slammed open, and in rushed a figure wearing a crimson cloak.

One of the messengers.

The squire felt a pang of disappointment—it was probably the same messenger he had seen near the castle walls.

The cheetah glanced around frantically until his eyes landed on Sonic. He let himself catch his breath and straightened up.

“I was told to summon immediately to the palace infirmary Sonic, son of Jules,” he said, voice trembling. “Sir Fjer is already waiting there.”

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

“-the blue fur, they must have taken him for a vagabond!”

“Poor boy…”

“What was he even doing there? No one had any business going that way if they valued their life!”

“And the king sent him there?”

The anxious, hushed voices of nearby people reached the boy’s ears.

Sonic passed them like a shadow. Voices, whispers, speculation — they bounced off him like stones skimming across the surface of water. But deep inside, where a storm raged, he seemed to understand what they were saying. He could feel the stares — some filled with sympathy, others with pity, and a few far too sharp, far too piercing.

Something very bad had happened.

He felt someone grab his arm. He stopped, barely able to focus his eyes enough to look into those of the white hedgehog.

Silver.

"I'm so sorry, Sonic," he whispered with sympathy. He squeezed Sonic’s arm tighter, maybe to lend him some of his own strength. Sonic wasn’t sure. He couldn’t think about that now. "Believe me, they did everything they could. Master really tried. He didn’t want to give up."

Sonic furrowed his brow slightly, trying to make sense of his friend's words despite everything.

“T-tried what… what do you mean?” His own voice sounded rough, hoarse — unfamiliar.

Silver finally let go of him and nodded toward the infirmary.

“You should see for yourself.”

He gently nudged him forward. Sonic barely noticed the turquoise glow as Silver’s telekinesis fastened a loose strap on his armor.

The narrow corridor of the infirmary led downward, the stairs lit by cold daylight filtering through narrow windows. For the first time in a long while, Sonic didn’t want to reach his destination quickly. He spent an unusual amount of time staring at the stone rustication, as if it were the most fascinating thing in the world.

The walls were rough, smelling of damp and herbs.

And blood. Everything here smelled like blood.

Sonic couldn’t feel his legs. Or his breath. He walked. That was the only thing he could do. If his heart was pounding in rising panic, he couldn’t hear it. His hearing had left him, as if he were drifting in a void. The same with his sight — even though his eyes worked fine, it felt like he couldn’t see anything. Everything around him changed too quickly, like a kaleidoscope.

The room was quiet. Too quiet.

A few medics in gray habits moved about in the distance. Someone was cleaning tools. Someone else carried a basin of water — already pink with blood.

His eyes were drawn immediately to one of the straw beds against the wall. A body lay there, partially wrapped in linen.

Blue fur, much like his own. Only duller, grayer.

Stiffening fingers. Broken quills. Ears bent at strange angles.

It was his father.

And yet — it wasn’t.

Sonic stepped closer slowly. His throat was dry, as if he were swallowing stones.

Why couldn’t he see his chest rise? Was his breathing that shallow?

His whole body was covered in blood. Why wasn’t anyone helping him? No one moved a finger to grab a bandage, no one was cleaning any of the wounds.

Maybe he was just asleep and they weren’t supposed to disturb him? Everything had to be fine, right?

“Dad!”

Sonic quickly looked around at the nearby people, trying to find the source of the cry that rang in his ears. Why would a kid be here?

He was startled by the searing pain in his chest. As if someone had squeezed all the air out of him and then driven a dagger straight in. He hadn’t even noticed when he collapsed to his knees.

A chickadee — young, maybe a novice — approached, trying to help him up. She was saying something softly. Her hand landed gently on his shoulder.

Why was she helping him but not his father?!

He suddenly shoved her away with violence.

“No!”

That same voice again.

When he looked back at the chickadee, the realization struck him like lightning.

It was him shouting. Why was he shouting?

He swallowed hard. He didn’t want anyone here. Their gazes felt like fire burning into him. A voice in the back of his mind told him to get up. A knight wasn’t supposed to act like this. He was supposed to be brave.

So why did he feel so afraid?

He nearly jumped when he felt a hand on his shoulder. It was strong. Familiar.

“I’m sorry, son,” said the voice above him, steady but weary. “Your mother is waiting for you at home. You should go to her.”

Sonic raised his head slightly. His eyes were red, though his gaze hard, almost hostile.

An eagle. He immediately recognized Sir Fjer. His eyes were full of compassion. The knight continued:

“You have the right to grieve.”

Sonic stared at him blankly. He wasn’t sure if the words reached him. He didn’t understand what grief he was talking about.

He shook off the knight’s hand and slowly got to his feet. As he moved toward his father, he felt a chill on his cheeks. His fur was damp there. He didn’t give it much thought.

Sonic’s father looked as if he were sleeping. Even now, he seemed tired.

The boy’s gaze shifted to the foot of the bed. Lying there were the goner’s personal items. His satchel, marked with the kingdom’s crest, the one he never parted with. The dagger tucked in its leather sheath, the same one he used to let Sonic hold when the boy was barely taller than a stool. And a small, clumsily carved wooden knight—Sonic had made it for him during one of his longest absences. It was supposed to protect him.

Sonic frowned.

Something was missing. He looked at his father again, slowly scanning over him.

His eyes stopped at the chest—at the spot where a cloak should have been fastened.

Crimson. The mark of a royal messenger.

It was gone.

Sonic felt his stomach twist into a tight knot.

His thoughts began spinning desperately around the memory of his father draping that very cloak over his shoulders a few years ago. It had been far too big for him then. Even now, he was only just growing into it.

He couldn’t recall ever seeing his father wear another one since. He couldn’t catch hold of any memory like that.

But then again, he didn’t see him often. Maybe he took it off at home. Why wouldn’t he have a second one?

That last thought froze Sonic’s blood.

No one would have recognized him. They must have thought he was just a wanderer. An easy target. — His heart felt like it was going to burst out of his chest.

As he stared at his father’s body, something inside him broke.

Not suddenly. Not violently. It was a quiet, slow crack—like thin ice giving way beneath a foot, when you step onto a frozen lake.

And then the feeling spread inside him—cold, suffocating, alien. For a long moment, he just stood there. Staring at the chest that no longer rose. At the eyes that would never open again. At his father’s hand—so familiar, now slack in death, no longer able to pat him on the shoulder.

That’s when it hit him.

Like falling through the ice.

He’s not sleeping.

They killed him like a dog.

For a long moment, all he could hear was the ringing in his own ears.

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

The door to the house was ajar. He didn’t know whether someone had forgotten to close it, or if it simply didn’t matter anymore.

Inside, there was a dim twilight and a silence that hurt more than any scream.

He stepped in slowly. The room looked just the same as always. A few shelves hung on the walls, cluttered with trinkets — mostly jars his mother had forgotten to take to the pantry. Nearby stood a chair covered in soft fabric. Sonic’s heart tightened. It was the one his father most often used when returning home, just to rest for a moment. And also when it was time to say goodbye, back when Sonic had barely learned to speak.

Suddenly, his own home felt unfamiliar, and the wooden floorboards beneath his feet seemed too unsteady to walk on.

He heard a noise behind the wall. A soft scraping sound, like someone moving a piece of furniture.

The boy straightened and, with a trembling breath, moved toward it. His armor — still dirty, which he hadn’t even bothered to take off — weighed heavier with each step. He clenched his jaw as he realized how much the clinking of it was starting to bother him. It made him nauseous.

His mother sat at the table. Her back was hunched, head bowed low, resting against her temples on her hands. She looked so small, so light, that even the padded bench beneath her barely gave any sign that someone was sitting there. Her shoulders trembled faintly, though Sonic couldn’t tell if she was crying. The window by her side was covered by a heavy curtain. The room was steeped in shadow, lit only by the faint glow of the hearth and the feeble flicker of a tallow candle in an iron holder. Smoke from the fire drifted lazily under the ceiling beams, mingling with the scent of dried herbs hanging overhead. Shadows danced on the walls, crawling along the rough-hewn timbers. Silence reigned, broken only by the crackle of firewood.

Sonic wrinkled his nose when he also caught the sour scent of wine.

A jug sat on the table — probably for tea. But one glance told him it had gone cold long ago.

Even with the clinking of his armor, she hadn’t noticed him come in.

“Mom…?”

She raised her head at once, fear in her eyes, as if she'd heard an enemy at the gates. Her gaze wandered briefly over her son’s figure. She squinted slightly, likely trying to shake off the fog of her thoughts.

“Sonic…” she said, barely louder than a whisper. Sonic couldn’t shake the sense of distance in her voice.

She looked at him with glistening blue eyes that now resembled icy shards, sharply contrasting with her dark purple fur. The squire held himself back from flinching at her gaze. It wasn’t the warm welcome he always came home to.

This time, it was chillingly empty.

As if all the light had gone out of her.

He couldn’t bring himself to move forward or even try to comfort her. Still, he didn’t feel particularly bad about it. He knew she didn’t like pity. Not even from those closest to her.

And this time, she didn’t seem to want it either.

As if nothing had happened, she calmly stood up and walked to the hearth, where an iron pot let out a faint steam. The scent of stewed cabbage with onion and leftover smoked meat filled the air.

“Sit,” she said, starting to ladle a portion into a wooden bowl. Sonic did as he was told without a word. She didn’t even comment on him sitting down to eat in dirty armor.

When the steaming bowl was placed in front of him, he only looked at it, not feeling the slightest trace of hunger.

His ears picked up various sounds from outside, where life seemed to carry on as usual. Someone cursed in the street; somewhere else, children were playing in puddles.

It all felt so distant.

Sonic couldn’t understand how all those people could just go on, functioning like nothing had happened.

“They’ll send you there,” his mother’s voice broke the long, heavy silence. It was calm, as though she were speaking of the weather. She returned to the hearth — apparently just to stare into the flames. “You need your strength. Better eat.”

Sonic stared at her back. The brown shawl she wore tightened around her shoulders. She must have pulled it closer. Maybe she was looking for support in its embrace.

“I have the right to grieve,” he repeated Sir Fjer’s words, not even sure why. He couldn’t tell whether he was saying it to his mother or to himself. But in that moment, those words felt more certain than anything else he could say.

His mother tilted her head slightly in his direction. Still, she didn’t move from her spot.

“Someone told you that?” her shoulders sank slightly, and a veil of pity crossed her eyes. For a moment, Sonic thought she might come to him, perhaps even reach out. But instead, she turned back to the fire.

“Soon enough, someone will come for you, and they won’t care about your ‘ right .’ Not when they need more soldiers than they can train.”

Sonic’s ears pulled back in surprise.

“What do you mean?”

“Nothing,” she snapped, short and rough. “Knowing him, the retaliation will be especially bloody.”

“What?”

She looked at him, a dangerous glint flaring in her eyes.

“Who do you mean?” Sonic elaborated. “Retaliation for what?”

“Oh…” Her fingers clenched tighter around the shawl. She looked now like someone bracing for a snowstorm. Her voice tensed. She cleared her throat.

“There’s a war, isn’t there? Plenty of reasons for retaliation.”

After a pause, she added more quietly, almost without emotion:

“The death of a royal messenger is one of them.”

Sonic furrowed his brow, and the emotions he had tried to suppress suddenly surged to the surface.

“You mean dad ,” he said, standing up as she only shrugged. “Since I got here you haven’t said a word about him. Did you even see him? His body? Covered in blood? Why won’t you say anything?”

She turned to him slowly. Her face was calm, almost stone-like, but Sonic could see the muscles twitching beneath the surface. Like something was tearing inside her, cracking—but refusing to break through.

“Because it won’t change anything,” she said quietly. “I made peace with the risks he chose to take.”

Sonic couldn’t believe his own ears, now pressed almost flat against his head. He didn’t know what to say. He watched as his mother looked away, listening for a moment to the crackle of the firewood. Then, suddenly—sharply, as if something pushed her from within—she moved and planted her hands on the table. Hunched over, her eyes fixed on the dry, worn wood of the tabletop, she breathed heavily, unevenly.

“You want me to sit and cry? I’ve cried enough in my life, child.”

Sonic shook his head, burdened with sorrow. He wasn’t even sure what he expected from his mother. But he certainly hadn’t wanted to see her suffer.

The silence between them was like a wall. Heavy, impenetrable. Sonic felt something tightening in his throat. He returned to his seat at the table, but the mere thought of food made his stomach churn.

Neither of them spoke, letting unspoken emotions fill the room. Both Sonic and his mother remained perfectly still.

“He lied,” the boy’s voice came out more hoarse than he expected. “He said he was going to Acorn.”

The woman looked at her son with such a swell of emotion that for a moment he couldn’t meet her eyes.

“This is what he said.”

Sonic swallowed hard as that familiar, sickening heat spread through his body. The words barely passed through his throat.

“Why… why did the king send him to Starfall?” he finally gave voice to the question that had been haunting him since he left the castle. He realized he had to fight with everything he had to keep his growing anger at bay. “He clearly said he wasn’t supposed to leave the house! Why did he suddenly go?! Why did he agree?!”

His mother finally sat down across from him.

“Because it was his duty, Sonic,” she tried to catch his gaze. “I… I think he didn’t want to worry us. He was certain he’d return as soon as—”

“It’s always duty! He was always certain he’d return!” Sonic stood again, his armor catching the flicker of candle and hearthlight. “He always said he’d be gone for a few days, for a month! That he had someone covering for him! That he’d stay! But how many times did he even set foot in this house?!”

He felt his chest rise and fall with fury. His heart ached with grief he couldn’t control. Maybe he didn’t want to.

“Sonic—”

“And now…” he looked toward the curtained window, as if he could see straight through it to the street beyond. “He came back dead, Mom. He’s gone. He. Is. Dead.”

He saw her bite the inside of her cheek, her breathing suddenly becoming more uneven, deeper. Whether it was anger, sorrow, or something else—Sonic only cared that she heard him.

“Are you going to say anything? Does it even move you? Do you care?” he clenched his fists, then turned his back to her, feeling that the longer he looked at her, the more he lost control. “Why are you acting like this? You said you didn’t want to cry, but you’re acting like you didn’t even care about him.”

He felt her gaze on him—sharp, piercing. He had the eerie sense that it could cut right through his armor. And yet, all he wanted was to rid himself of this hollow feeling she made him carry. The part of him that wanted to fall into her arms, to find some kind of anchor.

“He loved you.”

She said it plainly, naturally, breaking the silence. Almost pleadingly, as if that one truth could somehow fix him.

But the words only rang in his ears, forcing him to focus on steadying his breath.

Slowly, he turned to her with a hardened gaze. He couldn’t name the mix of emotions those two simple words stirred in him. His fists clenched tighter, as if trying to crush the foreign feeling that rose within.

“That’s the worst part. Maybe it would’ve been easier if he hadn’t.”

His mother held her breath. She didn’t reply—didn’t meet his eyes. Even so, Sonic could see the storm within her. The hurt, the shock, maybe even a hint of understanding.

His arms dropped to his sides with a dull clank of armor plates.

“Do you remember if he wore a cloak when he left?” he asked quietly, after the intensity had begun to fade from his voice.

His mother looked at him with surprise, which softened into thoughtfulness. Her eyes moved over his face as she sifted through her memory.

“No, I… I don’t remember. Why do you ask?”

“No reason,” he replied, turning toward the door without glancing back at her. His heart, his lungs, his muscles—everything ached. He needed air.

In his mind, the image of the cloak lingered.

Crimson.

So fitting for blood.

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

He ran and ran, as if the road ahead would never end.

The air was heavier than usual—thick, sticky, as if the whole country had suddenly submerged underwater.

Sonic stopped abruptly when he realized he hadn’t heard anything for a long time—no city noise, no birds singing among the trees, not even the whisper of wind in his ears. He hadn’t passed a single soldier’s camp either. He stood alone in the middle of a field, accompanied only by heavy rain clouds.

It had been several days since he ran out of the house with no real purpose.

Away from his hometown, it was easier for him. He could bury every thought, every emotion deep in his mind and heart, focusing only on not running headlong into a tree or falling into a barely visible ditch.

He stopped only briefly to catch his breath and, perhaps sensibly, to eat something. He always moved on before memories of the past week could catch up with him.

But now, he didn’t even know where he was or whether he was still within the borders of Green Hill. The surroundings said nothing to him. They looked as ordinary as any before. Yet he was sure he hadn’t run west—otherwise, he would have stumbled upon some battle long ago.

He stood there a moment too long.

If you too have gotten this lost, then I don’t expect luck for myself. — that one stray, desperate thought released others. And more. Sonic sighed with bitter irritation before feeling a heavy weight in his legs that caused him to collapse to his knees. His breathing was uneven, and his eyes started to sting. He didn’t want to let in what that meant.

He hit the hard ground with his fist and shouted out all the grief he carried inside. He screamed and screamed until his throat ached.

“Most likely, he fell victim to bandits or other bastards. During war, unfortunately, that’s normal. He was unlucky, son .” Sir Fjera’s voice still echoed in his head.

He blinked.

Once.

Twice.

As if his eyelids could hold back the crack spreading slowly from inside his chest.

With delay, almost reluctantly, thoughts began to pull up images from a few weeks ago. Images that back then seemed so ordinary. Considering how their family life looked — even positive. At least until now, he had no reason to think otherwise. But now they hurt.

And only now did he begin to discover in his own memories more than he had realized.

Father was home. Sitting late into the night, bent over papers Sonic had never seen before. Fingers gripping the pen too tightly. Forehead tense, as if writing each word with blood instead of ink.

Mother wandering silently through the house. She would stop talking when he entered the room. Whispered something to his father, but too quietly for Sonic to hear. Once he caught her crying — she turned away quickly, saying it was nothing.

And he thought it was just stress.

Everyone had been nervous lately, as if they might break down right there in the middle of the room. But who wouldn’t be with war at the gates? Which royal messenger wouldn’t be stressed? Which parent wouldn’t worry about losing their son — a future knight?

Everything seemed to be in its place.

“I thought the king forbade you from going anywhere? Did something happen?” Sonic asked his father naively.

He just patted him on the head with a smile.

“It’s just a short trip to Acorn. We need a good ally, don’t blame Percival. I’ll be back before you take your vows.”

“Hmph. Then you can take your time and stroll there.” Sonic rolled his eyes with amusement. But a pang of sadness and unease would not leave him alone. Maybe they were behaving too normally at that moment in the face of conflict with Starfall. “Are you sure you don’t need an escort? Shadow said even the north isn’t very safe right now.”

He smiled lightly then, as always, and simply said:

“I’m not risking anything. Those roads don’t even cross.”

 He was lying .

At the moment he looked him — his own son — in the eyes while saying those words, he knew he was heading straight into the enemy’s heart.

Images began to swirl in Sonic’s mind — the tension in his father’s shoulders, which suddenly seemed almost unnatural, his gaze, too long, too gentle. There was something in that look that wouldn’t let him rest.

And now he is gone.

So many times he had told him how proud he was of him. From the moment he sent him to that damned training.

Suddenly, the path of life he had walked, without hesitation until now, seemed meaningless.

And Sonic… Sonic didn’t know what to do with that.

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

His mother was right. He had been summoned.

He slid the sword from his belt.

His fingers clenched the hilt too tightly, as if they couldn’t let go. As if the weapon was the only thing keeping him upright.

The metal was cold. Colder than it should have been.

He was glad he wasn’t wearing the weight of armor. The only burden on his fur was a thick purple doublet.

He passed through the entrance arch. The courtyard buzzed with activity — full of supply wagons, quartermasters counting everything ten times over, knights nervously watching all directions, apparently preparing to set out, and around it all, squires running with orders. The atmosphere was worlds apart from just a few days ago. As if everyone knew this was no longer just a petty quarrel between rulers.

Out of the corner of his eye, Sonic caught sight of a wagon parked against an ivy-covered wall. He shuddered when he realized it was loaded with bodies.

The battles on the border pass were becoming increasingly bloody. They no longer resembled tense military clashes but outright massacres. The Green Hill troops were being overwhelmed by Starfall soldiers, as if King Oliver had suddenly made it his personal mission to wipe them all out.

Sonic was aware that the ruler of the Starfall Kingdom was strict. He remembered his father mentioning him sometimes, and his mother silencing those talks with frustration. It seemed that this severity extended even to his closest allies. Yet no one expected that what had previously seemed like an attempt to keep Green Hill in line would now escalate into a full-scale war.

All in just a matter of days.

Shadow stood by the fountain, talking to one of the commanders. At the sight of Sonic, he raised an eyebrow slightly and dismissed the man with a gesture.

He’s about to start giving orders to the Second General , Sonic thought bitterly.

“You’re here. Good.” he greeted him with a nod.

Sonic did the same.

“I know what happened. I don’t blame you for your absence. My condolences,” Shadow sighed, his eyes shining with sympathy. But then he quickly returned to his soldierly manner. “While you were away, we received orders to march. The border. Only the absolute minimum of people are to remain at the castle.”

Sonic said nothing. He just looked at his comrade-in-arms. He saw that Shadow expected some typical comment from him, maybe even a bit of frustration. The knight studied him for a moment, a shadow of concern creeping into his gaze.

“Where’s your gear?” he asked, and Sonic just looked down at the sword in his hand. Shadow’s ears dropped slightly, almost imperceptibly.

He continued:

“I realize this is hard for you. Maybe you’ll be able to vent there,” he crossed his arms and turned slightly, nodding toward one of the wagons. “I should have been there a long time ago, but I had to vouch for you. Had to make sure you could at least attend the funeral. I think you should also know that King Perciv is–”

Sonic paid no more attention to his words. He took a few steps closer and threw the sword.

The weapon struck the stone with a sharp, ringing clang that drew the attention of several people. The sword bounced off the ground and stopped right under Shadow’s boot.

Silence.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Shadow asked coldly, looking at him from beneath furrowed brows.

Sonic took a short, shallow breath. He held himself back from simply walking away without a word. He owed Shadow at least that much.

“Resignation.” That one word instantly ignited a fierce fire in Shadow’s eyes. But Sonic couldn’t have cared less at that moment. “I can’t do it anymore.”

“Can’t do what?” Shadow took a step closer. “Leave? Wait for the knighting?”

Sonic clenched his fists.

“Whatever.”

“Care to at least explain in more than one word?” Shadow’s tone sharpened, more demanding. Yet the longer he looked at Sonic, the softer and more understanding his gaze became, as if a sudden realization hit him. He sighed loudly. “You don’t want to leave your mother, right? If that’s the case, I can try to convince the guard leader to let you—”

Sonic swallowed hard. Why couldn’t Shadow just yell at him and let him walk away? Why couldn’t he simply turn on his heel and leave that cursed courtyard?

“It doesn’t matter. Really.” Sonic’s voice was clearly irritated. Maybe at Shadow. Maybe at himself. Or maybe at that beautiful piece of good metal that seemed to be slowly tearing away from his soul as he made his decision.

Shadow stared at Sonic in disbelief. The noise around them seemed to vanish.

“So what the hell are you talking about?”

“I’m quitting. I’m not a knight, and I won’t be one. That’s it.” He spread his hands as if to physically prove how simple it was.

Shadow exhaled sharply through his nose. He tensed, his forehead furrowing even more. His black quills and fur seemed to bristle to their limits. Someone might have thought sparks were about to fly through the air.

“ That’s it ?” Sonic was sure his red eyes darkened. He bared his fangs. “That’s it?! You spent your whole life with a sword by your side, I trained you as best as I could, only for you to throw it all at my feet now and say that’s it ?! You’re running away just when you’re needed the most? When others are dying out there?!”

“This isn’t running away!” Sonic felt his own quills rising. His head was starting to spin. He wasn’t afraid of fighting. He wasn’t a coward. He should have just left without a word when he had the chance. “It’s simply the choice I’ve made. What’s happening isn’t any of my business. I want to leave, and I’m doing it, Shadow.”

“For you, maybe not, but for me, for the squad, for this damned castle — it is.” the knight rasped. “And you? Was this some kind of game to you? An adventure? An opportunity to waste my time, the king’s time, and crap on it with idiotic jokes? That’s what knight training was to you?”

Shadow’s voice was no longer angry.

It was disappointment. Raw, honest. And that hurt even more. Sonic felt how what bound them — maybe it was a semblance of friendship, brotherhood — was burning to ashes at his own will in that moment.

Sonic glanced at him briefly, for a split second. His eyes held something shattered, but he didn’t let Shadow see it.

“You’re not the only one losing loved ones, Sonic,” his voice was still firm, but calmer. His ears were laid almost flat against his head. “Everyone is losing them. There isn’t a single exception in this kingdom. Your father was an example of shouldering the burden of duty. He didn’t just give up. Maybe it’s time for you to grow up and follow in his footsteps.”

Sonic didn’t even look him in the eyes. He struggled to hold back words about how little Shadow understood what he was talking about. How wrong he was.

“Pick up your sword. I’ll let what happened be forgotten. As a moment of weakness,” Shadow circled the weapon to place his hand on Sonic’s shoulder. He squeezed it in a gesture of support, feigned understanding. But Sonic felt as if the spot where his hand rested burned with living fire.

“Fight for him. Make him proud,” the knight continued with emphasis. His voice carried a softness rarely heard from him. “If you really need a few more days, if you want to spend some more time with your mother or alone, I’ll do everything I can to let you stay as a guard for the time being.”

Sonic looked at the blade. He could see his own reflection in it, even from this place. For a long time, he had been told that his whole life was contained in that thin, yet incredibly strong piece of metal.

“Sonic,” Shadow’s voice pulled him out of his numbness. He looked at him. His voice was firm. “This kingdom needs you now. It needs everyone who can fight. And you can fight.”

Sonic frowned. Shadow moved, making his armor clank.

“Don’t let grief turn you away from what must be done.”

The silence between them was both tense and peaceful at the same time. Sonic felt Shadow’s hand tighten on his shoulder. Maybe he should do it. Pick up the sword. Do what Shadow said. Maybe it was that simple. Maybe he really was just filled with sorrow.

But on whose behalf was he supposed to fight? A liar? The king who might have sent his father to die? Was he supposed to find peace in killing the enemy?

He thought about the crimson cloak that never again rested on his father’s shoulders.

Directly or not — he had already killed one person too many.

Shadow would manage without him. Every soldier would manage without him. He had no doubt about that.

He brushed off his companion’s hand and shot him a fleeting glance — one that, judging by the way Shadow held his breath, said enough.

“I’ll understand if you want to lock me up for desertion. Though I don’t know if it’s worth wasting a cell on a rank-and-file squire,” he shrugged, waiting for a reaction. But Shadow stood perfectly still, his eyes revealing nothing. Not even the anger Sonic now craved more than this crushing silence. “You should hurry. I’ll be far from here by tomorrow.”

Still, the knight didn’t move. Sonic exhaled shallowly. His time had come.

Shadow silently watched him go — walking fast, unsteady, like he was trying to escape before the ground gave out beneath him.

And then, almost through gritted teeth, Shadow called after him:

“You were right about one thing. You are no knight.”

Sonic didn’t stop.

He didn’t even look back.

But his shoulders stiffened as he crossed through the courtyard gate.

He knew with absolute certainty that Shadow hadn’t picked up his sword.

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Amelia opened her swollen eyes. They stung, irritated by their dryness. She couldn’t tell if it was because she had just woken up from a restless sleep, or because she had probably cried out an entire ocean. The headache had subsided, but left behind a dull pressure. Or maybe it was the fault of the pillow — her neck throbbed dully too. She couldn’t be sure. She also felt a gnawing thirst, but lacked the strength to move.

She sighed quietly, as if only to check whether she could still breathe. She didn’t want to admit to herself which answer she would have preferred.

She realized she had no idea whether it was day or night, or even what day it was. The room was unusually dark; the windows were covered by heavy curtains, and the only source of light was a dying candle on the vanity. It only deepened her disorientation. It took her a moment to recognize her own bedroom.

How long had she slept? An hour? A whole day? When had she even fallen asleep? It was becoming harder and harder to tell, as the days blend together, slipping through her fingers like water.

Sometimes she wasn’t even sure how long this had been going on. But did it even matter anymore?

She did know one thing — no matter the state her body was in when she fell asleep, waking up never changed anything. In truth, it had become her worst nightmare — the world remained just as gray, even though spring had started to bloom outside the window. Even her exhaustion never lessened.

She wanted to fall asleep again.

“How long?”

She flinched slightly. Only now did she realize her ears had been faintly twitching toward the partially closed door. The muffled voice she heard was deep, a little rough. It wasn’t a whisper, but it was incredibly quiet, as if afraid to disturb the stillness. The speaker sounded more like he was interrogating than asking. The fog in her mind hadn’t yet cleared enough to put a name to him, but she knew the voice was familiar.

Her whole body froze in anticipation. She didn’t even dare to blink.

Then she heard a second voice, much gentler. It belonged to a young girl.

“Not counting the moments when she woke briefly, since the previous sunset, Sir.”

Amelia knew that tone too well. Worry. Sympathy. Concern. They surrounded her constantly, as if they were the chorus of a hymn sung only to her.

It was all she had heard for the past two years. All she had seen in others’ eyes.

“Has she eaten?”

“As much as I could get her to.”

Amelia could hear a loud exhale filled with relief, as if the one who let it out had been holding it in for years.

“She’s been going outside?”

“As always,” the girl’s voice sounded oddly shaky. “But I think it only wears her down more. She tries to smile, I see that, but… it looks more like she’s greeting Death.”

“What about Silver’s remedy?”

“It only helps for a little while.”

There was a pause, broken only by something like a faint clink of metal. Armor?

“She’s not getting better.”

“Not in the way we hoped.”

Another heavy silence fell — heavier than the last.

“Sir,” the girl began gently, though there was no hesitation in her voice, “Amelia needs her parents. With all due respect, we’re not capable of helping her like this. She’s trying, but she’ll burn herself out.”

“I’ll send for another doctor.”

“Sir—”

“I’ll persuade Percival to send her to the Ark Empire if I have to.”

“Sir, that’s not—”

Amelia could almost feel the boy trembling under the weight of his armor. His voice was rough, dark with tension.

“I’ll take Starfall myself if—”

“Shadow!” the girl’s voice turned sharp, almost hissing. “If she doesn’t want to be helped, even the hundredth doctor won’t change anything. How many have been here already? How many times has she pretended every single time? But the king and queen, they might—”

“Lady Blaze, we are the only ones who can do anything for her,” the mention of her companion’s name — her lady-in-waiting — finally dispelled the last of the fog clouding Amelia’s mind. “Percival is on the other side of the country, Anneliese is in Mercia. Two years, Lady Blaze. They’ve been trying to stabilize Green Hill for two years. And this is my duty.”

Amelia could imagine how he pointed in her direction.

“Sir,” Blaze began in a calm, almost soothing tone. She sounded as if she had been through this conversation too many times before. “Another letter she wrote to the prince just came back. You won’t be able to stop her from picking at that wound. Not even I can. She’ll keep writing them, you know that, Sir. I understand the sacrifice of the king and queen, but maybe Amelia needs them by her side, not us.”

Her words hung in the air for a long moment. It felt like an eternity.

Amelia struggled with all her might not to think about another returned letter. She didn’t even know if it ever reached Manic’s palace.

Through the half-closed door came another, this time sharper, scrape of armor — as if Shadow had waved his hand in frustration.

“I drove Olivier’s forces far beyond our borders,” Shadow’s voice began to tremble. If Amelia hadn’t known him so well, she might’ve thought he sounded helpless. But the words that followed were laced with bitter frustration. “Why can’t I win this battle? What am I doing wrong?”

Was he talking about her?

Amelia sighed, unable to muster a single emotion. She felt a crushing emptiness. There was nothing left to win. No battle to fight.

From her perspective, Shadow was fighting a shadow that had long since faded.

There was nothing he could have done wrong.

She could picture him now, clenching his eyes shut, as if doing so could somehow help him solve everything.

Blaze spoke up, very softly. Amelia had to strain to catch her words.

“You should tell her, Sir,” Blaze said, firm and deliberate. Amelia turned her head slightly toward the door. “Maybe then—”

“No.” Shadow cut her off sharply, his voice rising just a bit. To Amelia’s surprise, in that single word she heard something like tension. No, not tension—desperation? He sighed heavily, as though even breathing had become a struggle. “She has too many burdens in her heart already. She doesn’t need another.”

An unintelligible murmur reached the princess’s ears, followed by the rustle of fabric.

“What do you intend to do, Sir?”

“The only thing I can. I’ll protect her. Pull her out of whatever darkness she’s fallen into. Even if she ends up hating me for it.”

Amelia felt a wave of immeasurable pity for him.

Oh, she would never hate him.

“Take her out of the room whenever you can. Make sure she eats, even if she protests. Don’t let her be alone — not even for a moment,” his voice was resolute. “And if she resents you for it, you tell her it was my order, and you had no choice. Understood? She needs to be occupied. You’re to look after her.”

“I don’t need an order for that, Sir.”

Amelia wasn’t sure if the words she’d heard were real. It felt like sleep was beginning to pull her under again — or perhaps she had never truly woken.

But one thing she knew with certainty:

She didn’t need medicine.

She didn’t need doctors.

She needed him .

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Sonic burst onto the castle grounds like a storm, leaving behind nothing but a blue-and-crimson blur and a cloud of dust carried by a sudden gust of wind. His blood was boiling, fueling him with even more energy. He hadn't felt the slightest fatigue throughout his entire journey back, and his heart was pounding like mad. His ears were pinned flat against his head from the wind's force, and his fur was a hopeless mess. None of it, however, concerned him in the least.

He didn’t slow down, not even at the gate to greet the familiar guards as he always did. He paid no mind to how many people he nearly knocked over or how many chickens scattered in fright across the courtyard.

The only thing that mattered was that he had made it before sunset.

Without hesitation, he strode into the throne room. The near-total absence of guards did surprise him, but he managed to immediately ask—no, demand —a meeting with King Perciv.

Now, he stood before him in his study, posture stiff and upright, head held high. He hadn’t felt this grounded in a very long time.

The king didn’t bother to hide his surprise when he saw him—clearly, he hadn’t expected Sonic at this hour, or with such firm resolve. He looked genuinely caught off guard. Sonic was certain he saw a flash of relief cross the monarch’s face as he hastily welcomed him into his study. Apparently, Shadow hadn’t been lying when he claimed that Perciv cared for his safety.

For a moment, Sonic thought they’d wait for the king’s sullen advisor—the same one who had, after all, sent him into the lion’s den under cover of night. But the king didn’t so much as mention the man.

An alarm flickered faintly in the back of Sonic’s mind. Shadow was always present at meetings like this. But he quickly smothered the thought.

He had business with him anyway. Nothing lost.

“I beg Your Majesty’s pardon for disturbing the peace at such a late hour,” Sonic said, bowing his head respectfully, one hand over his heart. His voice was strong, steady. “But my return from the Kingdom of Acorn brings with it news of great importance.”

The king’s eyes gleamed with a dangerous light, though he was clearly intrigued. He sat slowly behind the heavy oak desk and studied the messenger for a moment. A chill crept down Sonic’s spine as Perciv narrowed his eyes with suspicion. At last, the king gave a small nod and let out a dry huff.

“You brought a letter from Starfall’s envoy, boy. You claim to have an ally there— a friend . You went to meet with their delegates instead of Sir Shadow—against my direct orders. Though admittedly, that part wasn’t your fault,” the man muttered with a sigh, leaning heavily into the upholstered chair. He shook his head and gestured wearily. “Go on then, Blue Blur. Surprise me more. Speak.”

Sonic ignored the uncomfortable heat creeping up his neck from the king’s words. He didn’t have to lie this time, and yet his body reacted all the same. With a smooth motion, he pulled a carefully sealed envelope from his satchel—the one meant for King Perciv’s eyes only , as Lady Jewel had firmly stated.

Rouge had said that, in his place, she would’ve read it.

But he wasn’t her. He wasn’t some spy with questionable motives who read other people’s correspondence. And even though the temptation had been real—his determination to complete his mission had far outweighed it.

The crimson cape on his back tugged at his awareness. He was a royal messenger. And that was all that mattered.

No matter what the letter might contain.

“Starfall is at war, Your Majesty. They’re supporting one of their allies in the East. I wasn’t informed which one unfortunately,” he said, watching as Perciv’s brow furrowed and he slowly sat up straighter in his chair. The king looked confused. Sonic extended his hand, offering the envelope.

"Their delegate, Lady Jewel Beetlejuice, delivers a message meant for Your Majesty’s eyes only. From King Olivier himself."

At the sound of that name, Perciv immediately stood, fury flashing in his eyes, and snatched the letter from the messenger’s hands. He stared at the seal like a magpie eyeing a shiny trinket—as if the envelope might open on its own or suddenly reveal the universe’s deepest secrets.

"Another one?!"

"That is why," Sonic continued, still standing at full attention, though his legs had started to itch from the strain, "he wishes to postpone the mediation until he fulfills his treaty obligations. It would take a few months perhaps. King Nigel of the Kingdom of Acorn is, of course, already aware."

Perciv began pacing the study in quick, heavy strides. Not knowing what to do with himself, Sonic shifted awkwardly from foot to foot, his hands clasped tightly behind his back.

"Oh yes, he loves wars, yes... and treaties!" the king muttered to himself. "You want to play games, you little rat..."

"Uhm… if I may…" Sonic took a small step forward—nearly stumbling in surprise when Perciv abruptly halted and turned on him. The king fixed him with a sharp, expectant stare. Sonic's earlier confidence wavered as he caught a hint of distrust in the man's expression. Still, he had no choice now but to press on. "I’ve come to learn—or rather, I was assured, Your Majesty—that Queen Aleena’s are… and King Olivier’s intentions are genuine. Yes." He quickly corrected himself.

The king wrinkled his nose. Sonic couldn’t tell if he believed him, thought him painfully naïve, or—worse—suspected him of being a spy.

He almost frowned at the thought. Rouge got into his head too much.

"Genuine?" Perciv finally asked, the suspicion still glinting in his eyes. "And what makes you so sure?"

Sonic opened his mouth, only to realize he didn’t have an answer. He didn’t know what to say. The silence that followed the king’s question began to weigh heavily on him.

Did he even trust Rouge? He didn’t really know where she’d come from. And yet, in some part of him, he had to. He had no other choice.

She’d said she was his ally. She had given him back his letter, hadn’t she? And she handed him that prince Manic’s sketch. She’d shared sensitive information about her own queen.

That had to mean something. Or maybe it was just his desperation talking.

What if she was the one being deceived? Sonic quickly pushed the thought away. Ridiculous. The bat didn’t strike him as someone easily tricked. If anything, she seemed like the type who could sell and repurchase all of Starfall behind everyone’s back—and still turn a profit.

At last, he remembered one thing she had told him.

“Well? Cat got your tongue, Wonder Boy?” the man’s tone was impatient.

Snapped out of his thoughts, he looked at the king. He furrowed his brows and straightened up with surprising confidence.

“My apologies, Your Majesty,” he said with a respectful nod. He cleared his throat. “I know this because it was said to me by someone who truly cares about their home. That’s not something you can lie about so easily.”

Perciv narrowed his eyes and muttered something incomprehensible. He tossed aside his lavender cloak and placed a hand on his hip. His breathing was loud, quick—anxious.

At last, he fixed his gaze on Sonic. He seemed calmer now.

“And may your king be granted the honor of knowing who this someone is? Or are you planning on playing guessing games too?”

Sonic held his breath. The stranger’s name was just about to leave his tongue when he stopped himself. He really wanted to tell the king everything, to free himself from all this weight.

But something held him back. As if a voice in the back of his mind whispered he shouldn't. A stupid, irrational feeling. Yet incredibly effective. Convincing.

Maybe his instinct.

“I... don’t know their name,” he finally said.

Perciv stared at him for a long moment, visibly stunned. Then he began to laugh—as if watching a particularly entertaining jester’s performance.

“You don’t know, Wonder Boy? You’re speaking to someone about matters this serious, stepping into the affairs of two kingdoms, and you don’t even know their name?” He continued laughing—deep, genuine laughter—leaving Sonic feeling utterly embarrassed. Suddenly, everything he’d said felt incredibly foolish. He was already bracing himself mentally for the gallows.

The laughter went on a bit longer before the man calmed down and stepped up to the messenger. He placed a strong hand on Sonic’s shoulder, as if to keep him from bolting.

“You really are something else, you know that? No wonder Sir Shadow recommended you!”

Sonic smiled awkwardly, unsure whether he should feel afraid or join in the king’s amusement.

“I... uhhh…”

"Alright, enough fooling around," Percival's voice suddenly turned serious, and his grip on Sonic’s shoulder tightened. But to Sonic’s surprise, the gesture felt more protective than commanding, and the king’s gaze had softened—it was almost warm. “Let me be honest with you, boy. Hell is paved with good intentions. I’m well aware that even in Starfall there are those like my daughter—hoping for easy solutions, as if a handshake could fix everything. Believers in happy endings. That’s why I’m not, and never have been, particularly surprised when some troubled soul decided to seek help from you of all people—the famous Blue Blur. But the question is: do you trust their intentions are truly sincere?”

The messenger couldn’t name the emotions that washed over him. He had expected anything—but what was happening in the study now was well outside any category. He didn’t expect the King to behave so casually with him. His mouth went dry, his eyes burned, and he couldn’t even explain why.

Of course, Perciv had always treated him as a royal messenger ought to be treated. But in truth, they hadn't had many direct interactions—most of the king’s assignments came through Shadow or another high-ranking official. And even when they did meet, Shadow was always present, essentially speaking on Sonic’s behalf.

This was something new.

“I think… if I didn’t trust them, I wouldn’t have come to Your Majesty,” he said after a few heartbeats, his eyes not leaving the king’s.

The king nodded thoughtfully, his demeanor now worlds apart from the frenzied tone of a few minutes ago.

“Or maybe you’re protecting someone,” the king said, his gaze piercing. “Who is this person to you? A mere friend you met on the road? A long-lost family member? A beloved, for whom you’d fight like a knight on a white steed, hoping to break down the walls that divide you? In your line of work, all of these seem possible.”

The messenger swallowed hard, feeling bombarded by the king’s questions. He was shooting them like archers at a besieged fortress. Hadn’t he just said he didn’t know Rouge’s name?

“They’re an ally,” he answered, making sure his voice sounded as firm as possible.

“You’re sticking to it,” Perciv noted. “Since you’ve chosen to place your trust in this ally , you have to answer me one thing. Can I trust you ?”

Sonic didn’t hesitate. His eyes were full of determination. Of conviction.

“Yes.”

He would never betray King Perciv, Queen Anneliese, Amy, or his own home. Even if he had stumbled a few times along the way.

Rouge would be damned if she tried to make him take that path..

The king stepped back, clearly satisfied with the answer. He gave the boy a reassuring pat on the shoulder, as if they’d just shared drinks together in a tavern.

“Very well. My orders to you are clear,” he said, walking over to the table to sit behind it once more. His posture remained calm, the letter he had been given now lying idly on the surface. “You are forbidden to leave the country until I say otherwise. No one—not even Sir Shadow—has the right to tell you differently. If I can trust you, then you’re too important to risk. Consider it… a vacation.”

“V-vacation?” Sonic nearly choked on the word. Was that even a real thing for someone in his position?

“This is right. Since the Honorable Olivier The Bright has once again run off to fight someone else’s war, you’ve earned a break, Wonder Boy. And so you don’t go around telling people your king is stingy, of course you’ll still be paid,” he leaned back in his chair and laced his fingers together. “If necessary, let the other messengers prove themselves. I get the sense they’ve grown lazy since you joined my service. Is that all you had to say?”

Still clearly shocked and confused, the messenger just nodded. Perciv dismissed him with a wave of the hand.

Sonic bowed deeply and exited the study, leaving the monarch alone with the mysterious letter. If someone were to ask him right then what had just happened, he wouldn’t be able to find a single proper word.

Perciv had been… unexpectedly kind.

But he couldn’t afford to dwell on the king’s behavior.

That familiar anger returned—irritation. The same one he’d marched into the castle with. There was one person he still had unfinished business with.

He didn’t have to look far.

As soon as he stepped back into the throne room, Shadow stood at the far end. Their eyes met, and for a moment, as they simply stared at each other, time seemed to stop.

The space between them was thick with cold tension and sparks that hadn’t yet ignited. But the longer Sonic held Shadow’s gaze, the more he realized it was Shadow who was struggling to maintain eye contact. He couldn’t explain it, but he felt like the knight was more vulnerable, more exposed.

Finally, he started walking toward him—and the closer he got, the easier it was to see that Shadow looked more worn down than he’d ever allowed himself to appear before.

Neglected fur, quills sticking out, and clearly dark-circled eyes. On top of that, he looked like he was sinking into his armor, as if he had shrunk.

And yet, he still stood tall, proud.

When Sonic was close enough, Shadow gave a small nod toward the exit of the throne room, and the two of them began walking down the hallway without a word. There wasn’t a soul around; only their footsteps and the grind of armor broke the silence.

Shadow led them into the first room they came across. It was small, lined with shelves stacked neatly with various folded tapestries. Just a storage closet.

The knight closed the door behind them while Sonic leaned against the wall, crossing his arms. He silently watched as Shadow exhaled sharply. For a few more moments, he stood with his back to the messenger.

Finally, his deep voice echoed in the small room.

“What are you doing here?”

Sonic scoffed with irritation.

“And you’ve got the nerve to ask me that?”

Shadow turned to face him instantly. His eyes darted angrily across Sonic’s face.

“ I’ve got the nerve ?! You should’ve been long gone! Far away from Acorn.”

Sonic rolled his eyes, his anger flaring again.

“Oh yeah? Well look at that—I’m still here!” He pushed off the wall and closed the distance between them, jabbing his finger straight into the knight’s breastplate. “Seems like your brilliant plan to get rid of me for good blew up in your face.”

“Get rid of you?! If you’d actually listened, you’d know—”

“You can shove your fucking excuses, now it’s your turn to listen to me for once!”

Shadow narrowed his eyes, breathing faster now, but said nothing.

“Imagine my surprise,” Sonic went on, fury burning in his eyes, “when King Nigel called me in just to give me this!”

He reached into his satchel and pulled out a pouch stuffed with coins, throwing it at the knight’s feet. Shadow looked down at it, as the rings scattered across the floor,  but still said nothing.

“And what did I find out?” Sonic barely held back a bitter laugh. “That in the very letter I delivered to him from you, you asked for a little loan on my behalf so I could make it to the Ark Empire! You even made sure King Nigel would send his own messenger if Starfall needed to pass a message to Green Hill! They even wanted to fucking escort me!”

Sonic could feel his nose wrinkle in anger. There was no fear left, no sense that each word might cost him his life. Only fury remained. And the feeling of disappointment.

Both he and Shadow kept their eyes locked on one another. The latter clearly bristled.

“And you know what, Shadow?” Sonic pressed on, voice trembling with heat. “You can think whatever the hell you want – that I’m reckless, that I left you all at the worst possible time, that I’m practically begging for the executioner’s blade, be my guest! But I completed the mission you gave me ,” he said, pulling another item from his satchel. This time, it was a book.

The Rule of Jester.

The very same book Shadow himself had once shown him.

Sonic opened it and pulled out a folded piece of paper hidden inside. Then he shoved the book into Shadow’s hands. The knight glanced between the cover and the messenger, brow furrowed, visibly boiling inside.

Sonic noticed, of course.

“King Nigel was kind enough to let me keep it. I told him it was one of your favorites. Was I wrong?”

Then he unfolded the earlier paper — it was a drawing of Prince Manic. A portrait of Amy.

He pushed it almost right under Shadow’s nose.

“Recognize the style? I’ve heard Prince Manic is quite the… artistic soul. You know, drawings, strumming the lute, all that.” He pulled the paper back, mainly to watch Shadow’s reaction. Shock spread across the knight’s face — he nearly dropped the book.

“If not,” Sonic continued, eyes narrowing, “a good friend of mine from Starfall handed it to me personally. She must’ve known you would recognize this, as you are so keen after all. It’s Manic’s work.”

Shadow still stared at Sonic as if seeing him for the first time. Sonic, with some measure of satisfaction, noted how speechless he was — clearly trying to process every word.

Shadow looked once more at the book, then at the furious Sonic, before his eyes settled again on the portrait of Amy. He blinked several times as his vision clouded over. He probably didn’t want to lose himself in his own thoughts, not now. His breath came faster than usual.

In short — he no longer looked much like the Sir Shadow Sonic was used to.

The knight standing before him suddenly seemed… lost. He lacked his usual energy.

But then, the sharpness in his blood-red eyes returned. He tilted his head with interest.

“ She ?”

The air caught in Sonic’s throat. Shadow proved him right immediately. The knight was keen.

He hadn’t wanted to give away anything about Rouge’s identity, and now he had carelessly handed over her gender on a silver platter. The messenger had no doubt that if Shadow hadn’t yet bothered trying to track down his ally from Starfall, he definitely would now — and with such a narrowed field of suspects.

He couldn’t let the knight take control of the conversation. Not now.

“None of your business,” he shot back — though this time, a bit quieter, more composed. He carefully folded the drawing back up. “I was told Queen Aleena genuinely wants this truce. Starfall’s at war with someone else now, so for the time being, any talks are suspended anyway.”

“At war?” Shadow practically spat out the question in disbelief. “With who? The Sol Empire?”

Sonic shrugged with disinterest, not bothering to grace him with an answer. Not like he had one anyway. 

He pushed past Shadow, reaching for the door — but stopped. He felt this pang of concern when the knight didn’t push him about the topic. Unusual for him to say at least.

Sonic shrugged the thought off.

“As for the crow — apparently, it didn’t mean anything. They must’ve figured it was the only way to reach us in the situation we were in. There is no war declaration in a flying animal. It doesn’t matter what I told the king back then. As you can see — I wasn’t lying.”

The last two words nearly stuck in his throat. Could he truly say that now? Or was it still a lie? The line felt far too blurred.

He was already pressing down on the handle when he drew a deep breath and looked back one last time at the silent Shadow. Despite all his anger at him, Sonic couldn’t shake the sharp sting of regret — and disappointment.

“Shame you think so little of me that you believed I’d just abandon you all like that.”

Shadow shot him a quick look.

“You should have. You already did once.”

His voice was incredibly quiet. And cold. Sonic had the feeling it might’ve even been a little wounded — or at least, as much as a knight like him ever let show.

Sonic exhaled heavily.

"I told you—you have no right to judge me for that. Not then, not now," he ground out bitterly through his teeth. He heard Shadow let out a quiet, disbelieving scoff at his words. "I gave you my report. I’ve got nothing else to add. At least now you won’t have to look at me for a good while. The king himself put me on leave. "

He opened the door and had already taken a step outside when he remembered something else. This time, though, he didn’t look back at his companion.

"I brought your clothes. I guess I should thank you, after all — at least I had something to wear to that awful banquet. I’ll send them to be washed. They’ll be brought back to you."

And with those words, he left Shadow behind, slamming the door shut. Its dull echo carried down the corridor. He left him alone in that cramped storeroom, with nothing but a pouch of money and a book.

He’d thought it would feel like a weight off his chest, saying all of that to Shadow’s face. But the anger didn’t ease. His hands were still clenched into fists. Worse yet, he had the lingering feeling that he’d lost something.

He needed sleep. Maybe a proper meal, too.

But more than anything, he needed fresh air.

Luckily, on the way to his half-forgotten room in the castle, he could pass through the gardens. He passed maybe two guard patrols on the way, but aside from that, he was completely alone.

He could’ve sprinted through the castle — but after two exhausting conversations, he wanted to enjoy a walk. He couldn’t stop the faint smirk that tugged at his lips. Such a ridiculous thought, coming from him.

That’s when he felt it.

That same familiar sensation.

Just like in the corridor at the Acorn Kingdom’s castle.

Someone was watching him.

Rouge?

That was his first thought. She’d somehow gotten her hands on personal letters hidden in the bottom of his desk drawer, after all. Maybe she wanted more. Could she even have gotten here so fast?

His heart pounded harder. His fur bristled in alarm.

Suddenly, he felt a strong grip tighten around his ribs. All the air was knocked out of him, and he let out a choked cough.

The hold loosened just as suddenly as it had appeared.

“Oh! I’m so sorry! Did I break anything?”

He knew that voice.

When he finally managed to pull air back into his lungs, he looked up in surprise at his attacker.

“You looked so lost in thought that when you stopped, I thought it meant you’d heard me calling out to you,” Amy said, smiling with that disarming, apologetic smile of hers. She quickly hid her hands behind her back, flustered, as if only now realizing her actions might’ve been a bit much. “I didn’t hurt you, did I?”

Sonic felt a spark of joy ripple through his whole body—amplified by the wave of relief washing over him. Suddenly, he felt reborn.

Even if he didn’t quite know how to react to the hug.

Amy must’ve noticed his unease.

“I truly am sorry, Sonic, it was very inappropriate of me,” she said, her face worried.

He smiled friendly at her..

“Nice to feel someone is happy to see me. And let’s just say I’ve only got four fractured ribs, so I think I’ll survive, Your Highness,” he bowed to her, far too dramatically. She laughed. For a moment, the entire situation with Shadow felt like it didn’t matter at all. Gaia, how he’d missed seeing her face. 

“See? Still capable of bowing. But do remind me not to provoke you next time—or I might be saying goodbye to my internal organs.”

“Sonic!” she scolded, hands on her hips, shaking her head like she meant to chide him. But she couldn’t hide the delight in her eyes. She finally took a deep breath. “You have no idea how good it is to see you. I had so many things to tell you—and then you just vanished! Where have you been?”

“Ah, you know… a little here, a little there,” he said, following the lightness in his chest. He walked in a circle around her, gesturing vaguely in all directions. “But mostly in the Kingdom of Acorn. ”

“Acorn?” Amy’s eyes went wide. “Well, that explains a lot.”

“What’s this? Did Your Highness miss me? Worried, perhaps?” He raised a playful eyebrow.

Sonic watched with satisfaction as she puffed out her cheeks and turned her head away.

“Oh, you!” she huffed indignantly—but then sighed and looked back at him. Seeing the expression on his face, she rolled her eyes in an exaggerated way. “It’s pretty obvious, isn’t it? When my friend disappears without a word for weeks, of course I’m worried!”

Sonic smiled widely at her statement. But he couldn’t let this go so easily.

“Mhm… I figured that much after how you apparently camped out just to ambush me with a hug.” He ran a hand through his quills while Amy stared at him in stunned silence.

They held a quiet stare-down for a few moments—Sonic with one brow raised, Amy narrowing her eyes. But it didn’t last long before both burst into laughter, their voices echoing through the empty gardens.

“You’re impossible,” she said once she’d calmed down. Then she suddenly softened, sending him a genuine, incredibly warm smile. “But it really is good to see you. I have so much to tell you!”

Sonic glanced at his bag, where the portrait of her, drawn by Prince Manic, still rested.

“Believe me, I do too. In fact, I have… good news for you.”

Her eyes lit up even more, reflecting the starlight.

“Really?” From where he stood, Sonic could even hear how fast her heart was beating. She clenched the fabric of her skirt, clearly trying to contain a rush of emotions. You didn’t need to be a genius to realize she had a hunch about what he was going to tell her.

She took his hand in a gentle, reassuring gesture. He still couldn’t get over how delicate she was.

“In that case, we’ve got something to get up for,” her smile grew even wider. “You’re probably tired after such a journey. I’ll send Blaze, my lady-in-waiting, to get you in a few days. Get some proper rest, okay?”

Sonic nodded, looking at her with mild surprise.

“A few days?”

Amy couldn’t quite hide her frustration and disappointment. 

“I’ve got a few duties to take care of, and I didn’t expect you to come back just now,” she sighed regretfully. She gently brushed the top of his hand with her thumb. It was a surprisingly comforting feeling.

The smile faded slightly from his face. The longer he looked at her, the more he saw that something was bothering her.

Now that he thought about it, he couldn’t quite find a reason why she’d be out in the gardens alone at such a late hour.

“Is everything alright, Amy? Honestly, it’s a bit of an odd time for a walk. Especially alone.”

She looked him in the eyes, then blinked a few times, as if the gesture could somehow erase whatever he had just read in her expression. He didn’t miss the way her gaze lingered just a bit too long in the direction of the outer walls. He glanced that way too, but Amy quickly tightened her grip on his hand, forcing him to keep looking at her.

She put on that radiant smile again and waved her free hand dismissively.

“It was just an especially long day. I needed... to clear my head. We both need to recharge, don’t we?”

“Of course, Amy,” he replied warmly. “I’ll swing by Tails’ place in the meantime. The kid probably has a lot to tell me too.”

“Give him my regards, will you? That’s an order from your princess,” she let go of his hand just to poke him in the chest with her finger. When Sonic nodded, she stepped back. “So… see you in a few days?”

“I won’t leave the castle for a second, Your Highness.”

They parted with a smile, each heading in their own direction.

Both of them were equally impatient for the promised meeting.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14

Which inn was it again? The one in Forestovka? In that case, he must’ve been lucky to get a bed instead of a pile of hay in the barn next door.

The sun beamed straight into his eyes, forcing him to cover his entire head with the blanket. He groaned in frustration.

Dawn. If he managed to get up now, he’d be home before nightfall. He was already in the capital region. All he had to do now was force his eyelids - heavy as anvils - to lift.

Maybe I’ll just lie here for a few more minutes. It’s so warm and cozy… – he felt his mind drifting again, slipping back into the sweet realm of dreams.

No!

Sonic let out a deep sigh. If he fell asleep now, he’d end up spending yet another night in the woods or in some roadside inn. And time was chasing him.

He had to deliver the message to the king, catch Shadow, tell Amy everything, get back to Tails… and the bed was just too comfortable. Even the position he’d woken up in – which he was sure looked like he’d fallen off a tall horse – was, at that moment, the most comfortable thing in the world.

With effort, he opened his eyes, sliding the soft, cozy blanket off himself. He hoped the sun’s rays would strike him again, jolting him awake even just a little. His sleepy limbs felt like they weighed a ton and refused to cooperate. He wasn’t sure how he even managed to sit up.

As his eyes adjusted to the brightness, he realized with surprise that he was in his own room. His groggy mind slowly began piecing together the memories of the previous day.

The conversation with Percival, the not-so-pleasant encounter with that gruff knighty, and the unexpected appearance of Amy on his path. It all came back to him.

He rubbed his eyes again and slapped his cheeks a few times to wake himself up. It didn’t help much. He flopped onto his back with a loud groan, as if his own sleepiness was now his greatest enemy.

He looked toward the window. He saw a few birds flying by in the distance, heard shouts aimed at castle workers drifting through the air, and the sun was already high in the sky.

His heart skipped a beat.

This wasn’t dawn.

It was nearing noon.

Sonic jumped out of bed as if someone had dumped a bucket of cold water on him. In a hurry, he tore off what was supposed to be pajamas but was actually just a mismatched collection of very old clothing.

How had he overslept this badly?!

He was already running around the small space, trying to find all the parts of his uniform when he suddenly froze.

He had been granted a leave of absence.

He didn’t have to rush anywhere. He didn’t have to be anywhere. He didn’t have to run across the country and sleep in random inns again. No letters. No visits to Espio. No politics.

No Shadow.

The worn blue vest slipped from his hand as he sat down on the bed in shock. It took a moment for the realization to fully sink in. A slow, growing smile spread across his face.

“I don’t have any responsibilities…” he muttered under his breath and exhaled through his nose.

It felt… strange, to say the least, but also incredibly comforting. He’d always thought of his job as one that already allowed a great deal of freedom and flexibility. Often, delivering letters or messages was just a side task.

Even so, he wasn’t sure he’d ever felt this free. Not even before the king had taken him on in this role.

And he was going to get paid for it, too!

He flopped back onto the bed again – but this time with a blissful grin, resting his head on his arms crossed behind it. He drew in a deep breath, filling his lungs until it almost hurt.

He stared at the ceiling and began thinking about what he might actually do with all this time. Maybe he’d finally head home. Technically, he could leave this little room of his for a while and go live in the city again. He grunted at the thought. He couldn’t even imagine the amount of cleaning he’d need to do just to not choke on the dust every few minutes. Maybe too much free time wasn’t all it was cracked up to be.

He could spend a few days at the port. Silver had apparently visited one of the seaside towns recently and seemed pretty pleased with it. He probably wouldn’t mind if Sonic brought his student along too. Tails could use a breather.

Sonic began to consider the idea. Sea breeze rustling through his quills, that salty taste on his tongue. And water. Too much water. He shuddered at the very thought.

He didn’t have time to come up with any other ideas when a rumbling sound echoed through the room. He sat up and looked down at his stomach. Apparently, not even his thick fur could muffle the growling.

“Empty in there, huh buddy?” Sonic finally got up, stretching wide. Nearly all his bones cracked in protest. “Just let me find something decent to wea–”

He blinked a few times, then promptly covered his face with one hand, embarrassment creeping across his features. He hoped no one had been standing outside the door eavesdropping at just the wrong moment.

“Aaand I’m talking to my stomach. Great,” he shook his head with a soft chuckle. “Maybe I am spending too much time alone.”

With a helpless sigh and an eye roll at himself, he gave his cheeks a few light slaps in an attempt at self-discipline.

“Alright, no more talking to myself. More talking to other people . Froooom now on,” he stood still for a second, then nodded to himself with satisfaction.

He had to admit – it felt nice, for a change, to put on a light, dark green tunic. The short sleeves meant more air on his skin, which was a welcome feeling. As he fastened the leather belt around his waist, his eyes wandered to the crimson cloak draped lazily over the back of the chair. He stared at it for a moment, uncomfortable with the emptiness on his shoulders.

Frowning thoughtfully, he rummaged through the bottom of his chest and pulled out a simple dark-purple hood embroidered with gold thread. He slipped it on with practiced ease, careful not to snag it on his quills. It would have to do.

Deciding he looked decent enough, he left the room. The castle seemed much brighter than he remembered – sunlight streamed boldly through the windows, and Sonic took full advantage of it, hopping from one patch of warm light to the next.

He paid little mind to the confused stares from a pair of passing maids or a patrolling guard. He simply waved at them with a wide grin, shrugging when they quickened their pace.

“In a good mood today, Mister Sonic?” A golden-furred cat walking down the same corridor greeted him warmly.

“Can’t think of a reason not to be, Miss Honey!”

The seamstress sighed dramatically, twirling the measuring tape draped over her shoulders.

“Oh, believe me, I could list at least ten.”

Sonic scratched his nose to hide another smile.

“Don’t tell me you’re out of fabric again?”

“Hm,” Honey paused for a moment in thought before placing her hands on her hips with a sigh of resignation. “In that case, make it eleven. But oh well, might as well take advantage of King Perciv’s generosity while it lasts, right? I’m drowning in orders from all over the region thanks to this little window of good fortune.”

“Window of good fortune?” Sonic raised a brow, not quite following.

“The freed messages of course!”

“You mean, sending-people-to-you-with-their-problems-like messages, right? I’ve noticed the stable boys and servant folk have a lot more walking and talking to do lately,” said the messenger, as if he himself hadn’t made a living off it for years.

“Stable boys? Have you been living under a rock, lad?” The seamstress gave him a look full of pity. “Our gracious ruler has allowed letter traffic again. At least for now. First he paralyzes my business, and now this! Who knows what he’ll come up with next? And the others weren’t any better! They panicked like it was a plague all over again!”

Sonic stared at her, shock written not just on his face, but deep in his eyes. His gaze widened at her words as he stood frozen in the little gap between the windows.

“No one has ever forbidden delivering letters disguised as a stock list, isn’t that right? What would the all mighty knights do? Check every travelling cart? Read through every piece of paper even though half of them can’t even read? I’m guessing you’ve spoiled them by carrying their letters for the folks. Even though they can move about freely at any time!”

She gave him a sharp, knowing look, then nodded with a mischievous grin.

“Quite something, that you seem to be the last one to find out, Master Messenger ,” she laughed and continued down the corridor at a brisk pace, waving him off with a casual flick of her hand. “Time’s short and I’ve got a mountain of orders to dig through while I still can!”

Perciv allowed the letters again?

He stood there a moment longer, trying to wrap his head around what he’d just learned.

Now that he thought about it – yes, it was true. He hadn’t felt those usual disappointed or pleading stares aimed his way. And during his travels through the kingdom, through the city – no one had approached him. The common folks seemed quite calm too.

There was only one explanation.

Amy had spoken to him. She’d done it despite her own fears. Because he asked her to. That had to be it.

He couldn’t help the small smile creeping onto his face. A warm feeling bloomed inside him, like he was standing in a patch of sunlight instead of the castle’s cool shadows. A renewed, uplifting energy surged through him.

With a lightness in his step, he zipped through the castle until he finally reached the kitchens. Even several corridors away, he’d been welcomed by the familiar aroma of spices and – most likely – a vegetable stew. His stomach growled at the mere thought, so loudly that a nearby guard gave him a sympathetic smile.

Sonic was pretty sure he’d already missed the chance for fresh rolls from the oven at this hour.

He slowed down in front of the heavy wooden doors and stepped inside. A pleasant warmth from the hearths enveloped him, along with the scent of various dishes cooking. It was clear the cook was preparing lunch, and Sonic’s stomach tightened eagerly. The palace staff certainly had no reason to complain about the quality of the meals made for them.

Sonic glanced around at the stone walls, lined with shelves sagging under the weight of colorful jars and containers. Dried herbs hung from the wooden ceiling beams, their fragrance filling the messenger’s nose. Half-chopped vegetables were scattered here and there, as if waiting for fate to show mercy and toss them into the nearest cauldron. Nearby, he spotted a small window where maids and guards received their meals—if they remembered to show up. Naturally, no one was there now. No one was seated at the long tables on the other side of the serving counter either.

Sonic let his shoulders slump slightly. No surprise – everyone was probably hard at work.

A loud scraping noise echoed through the kitchen.

“Oh! How many times do I have to say it? If you want food, you have to wait! You can’t just barge in without even knocking!”

A cream-colored rabbit entered through a nearby door, carrying a large pot – large enough, Sonic thought, to fit Tails inside with room to spare. Steam poured from it, obscuring her face and leaving only the white headscarf tied around her head visible, but the irritation in her voice was perfectly clear.

Sonic smiled when he saw her and quickly rushed over to take the hot pot from her arms.

“I’ve got it. Where should I set it down?” he asked, gripping it firmly and silently thanking his past self for always wearing leather gloves.

The cook gladly let him help, exhaling in relief, and gestured toward the nearest hearth.

“There. I’m just glad someone at least–” she stopped mid-sentence as her eyes finally landed on Sonic. A warm smile immediately spread across her face, and she clapped her hands together softly. “Mister Sonic! Why didn’t you say it was you?”

“It’s a pleasure to see you too, Mistress Vanilla,” he replied, setting the pot down with a quiet grunt, careful not to let any of the contents splash onto him. Getting burned wasn’t how he planned to start his leave.

“Thank you so much, dear,” Vanilla said, moving over to the wooden table where she’d clearly been prepping her next round of vegetables. Her knife worked with practiced speed and precision. “Apologies for snapping at you – but you wouldn’t believe how many people come in here demanding an immediate plate, preferably piled high with pigs stuffed with frogs!”

Sonic burst out laughing and leaned casually against a cupboard.

“Can’t really blame them. I’d trade an arm and a leg for your cooking when I’m out on the road. Sure, tavern food can be decent, but nothing compares to your famous honey-pea stew. Especially with croutons or crispy bacon bits!”

Vanilla shot him a side glance – but it was clear his words had pleased her. Then, quite suddenly, she stopped chopping and set a hand on her hip, giving him a mock-accusing look.

“Really? I haven’t seen you in weeks – I was beginning to think my cooking had finally gotten the better of you,” she said as she walked across the room and reached for a wooden bowl.

Sonic gasped in mock offense, placing a hand over his heart in a dramatic gesture.

“Ma’am, you wound me!”

Vanilla was just about to reply when a loud, prolonged growl echoed between them. Silence fell. Sonic felt a creeping blush spread up his neck. He didn’t dare move, though his eyes – betraying him – flicked first to his stomach, then to the cook.

After a short pause, Vanilla gave him a knowing smile and tapped the bowl in her hand against the counter. She stopped beside one of the cauldrons.

“Just as I thought – you didn’t eat breakfast,” she said, ladling out a generous portion. She shot him a quick glance. “I’d have remembered if you’d been here and had the nerve not to greet me properly.”

She motioned to a small table where she set down the steaming bowl. Sonic could already feel his mouth watering as his stomach nudged him toward the tempting meal. His heart practically leapt when he saw what it was – lentils with chicken and vegetables. Finally, something hearty.

He thanked Vanilla, who in the meantime added a few slices of bread, and he immediately began eating.

Even as he dug in, he tried not just to wolf it down but to actually savor it, enjoying every bite. While he ate, two other cooks came through the kitchen. They greeted him with some surprise, then each went about their tasks, which Vanilla calmly and efficiently delegated. Her tone was kind but brooked no argument.

At one point, Sonic was almost certain she was about to put him to work too – especially when she gave him a sharp look for slurping.

The meal filled his stomach with a comforting warmth and satisfying fullness, while his taste buds practically sang in delight.

“Full?” she asked, collecting the empty bowl.

“Like never before,” he said, leaning back in his chair to show off his round belly. He had the feeling his belt might give out any second.

She smiled in satisfaction. But then her expression turned oddly suspicious, and she took a step back.

“You’re not in a rush,” she observed. “Are you feeling unwell?”

“Oh no, nothing like that!” Sonic assured her quickly. He stretched, relishing the pleasant sensation in his muscles. “This messenger was just granted a leave of absence – directly from the king himself.”

Vanilla glanced over her shoulder at him, clearly surprised. Her ears perked slightly beneath the white cap she wore.

"Well, well..." she nodded, turning back to chop a bundle of blanched goosefoot. "That would explain why Miss Tangle seemed a bit out of sorts today. I suppose she’s the one who had to take over your duties."

Sonic let out a breath.

"She doesn’t even have to step beyond the region," he shrugged, thinking of his fellow messenger. "Though I’m guessing she didn’t mind spending most of her time in the castle while I ran all over the kingdoms delivering letters."

"She rarely ventures far from here," Vanilla commented, while motioning to another cook – a tiny field mouse – to hand her a nearby jar.

"She always finds a way to get posted no farther than the next village!" the cook cut in with a laugh. "I wonder why that is..."

She fell awkwardly silent as Vanilla shot her a warning look. Sonic, however, looked intrigued. He leaned against the counter, settling in a bit more comfortably.

"So I take it you know the reason, ma’am?"

The cook gave Vanilla a sidelong glance, but Vanilla only sighed under her breath.

"It’s not very proper to speak of someone’s business without their knowing."

"Oh, come now, Vanilla!" the mouse waved her ladle, splashing a bit of unidentifiable sauce onto the stone floor. "What’s the difference between gossiping about nobles and this? There’s nothing shameful about it!"

She turned to Sonic with cheerful enthusiasm.

"Miss Tangle has a soft spot for Captain Whisper! And credit where it’s due – she worked hard to earn her place as a stay-at-home runner. I suppose the castle needed someone always on hand, and she fit the role just fine. She’s got energy to spare, so darting from one guard post to the next suits her just fine."

Sonic stared at her for a moment, unsure how to respond.

It was true – Tangle was always in or near the castle, while he and the other messengers were sent to the far ends of the kingdom and beyond.

But her and the captain of the palace guard? That was an unexpected match.

And a bold one, too – to fancy someone from Sir Shadow’s inner circle. However, he quickly shook that name out of his mind. He wasn’t in the mood to think about that brooding knight right now.

He let out a low whistle, clearly impressed. 

"That’s... interesting," he nodded, choosing to ignore the disapproval on Vanilla’s face. "And what makes you so sure?"

He hadn’t thought he could enjoy this gossiping energy.

This time it was Vanilla herself who let out a quiet laugh, as if the answer was far too obvious.

"You wouldn’t believe the things people say over their meals, thinking we’re not listening – or forgetting we’re even there," she sighed deeply, as though resigning herself to the direction the conversation had taken. "Besides, you’d be surprised how much one can see if they just look closely. And we haven’t been working here only since yesterday."

Sonic nodded slowly, his thoughts drifting to what secrets these seemingly inconspicuous cooks might have caught from him over the years.

"And I," Vanilla continued, "can see that despite everything, you’re rather eager to be off."

Sonic blinked, caught off guard.

"Your leg’s been bouncing for a good while now," she pointed out.

Only then did Sonic realize he had indeed been moving his right leg restlessly, like someone itching to dash off.

"And usually, before you leave, you ask me for mint leaves and a few apples – for young Tails and Master Silver, am I right?"

Tails!

He had meant to visit him right after eating. And here he was, caught up gossiping with the kitchen staff.

He sprang to his feet without delay, ignoring the giggle of the other cook as she exited the kitchen. Vanilla already had a small bundle of herbs prepared for him – he hadn’t even noticed when she’d done it, too caught up pondering Tangle’s private affairs.

"Thank you, Vanilla," he said, tucking the little parcel into the leather pouch slung across the front of his tunic. He smiled to himself. Tails was going to be thrilled.

He was just about to head off toward the Crow’s Tower when Vanilla called him back once more. She rummaged through one of the shelves, pulled out a small wooden basket, and disappeared out the same door through which she had brought the steaming cauldron earlier. Left waiting, Sonic gently rocked on his heels. After a short moment, the door swung open again – but to his slight disappointment, it wasn’t Vanilla who returned. Instead, the youngest of the kitchen maids entered, the one who until now had only greeted him in passing.

Taking the chance to look more closely, he realized he didn’t recognize her at all. She must have been new. He offered her a sheepish smile as it dawned on him that the young wallaby kept sneaking glances his way. He hesitated – should he say something? But before he could decide, she caught his gaze and gave him a deliberate wink.

A warm flush crept up his neck.

He broke eye contact immediately, but found himself looking back a heartbeat later, unsure whether he’d imagined it. She, on the other hand, clearly saw this as her opportunity – she waved playfully at him from behind one of the cauldrons, her smile unmistakably flirtatious.

That uneasy feeling returned in full.

He turned his head quickly, frowning to himself and doing his best not to show any reaction. It felt like she was standing far too close – even though he was practically already pressed against the wall.

He just wished Vanilla would come back already.

He could feel the wallaby’s eyes on him, but couldn’t quite gather the courage to look her way. All he heard was her humming softly under her breath while stirring something – at the hearth closest to where he stood.

Just when he feared his own skin might start to smolder from the awkward tension, he greeted Vanilla’s return with immeasurable relief. He shook off the unpleasant, nervous feeling, doing his best not to dwell on the thought that the young kitchen maid was likely still trying to catch his eye.

“I thought your friend might not say no to a little wild strawberry cake,” she said, lifting the wooden lid that covered the small basket she carried. Inside was a large red apple and several small slices of moist cake dotted with juicy fruit.

“It happens to be Princess Amelia’s favorite dessert,” she added with a knowing smile, “but I’m quite certain no one will notice a few pieces missing. My daughter adores it.”

Sonic accepted the basket from her carefully, genuinely surprised by the unexpected gesture.

Amy’s favorite dessert? He stared at the neatly cut slices as if they were made of gold. He had no doubt Tails would be over the moon.

“I’m grateful, Mistress Vanilla, but perhaps I really shouldn’t–”

The cook silenced him with a gentle push of the basket against his chest.

“Think nothing of it. I can always make more,” she said warmly. “And I believe you’ve somewhere to be, haven’t you?”

Sonic didn’t argue this time. He nodded his thanks and bid farewell to the kitchen staff, then turned and made his way straight toward the Crow’s Tower.

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

“Sonic!”

Silver’s expression shifted quickly from utter shock to a wide, genuine smile. He stood framed in the open doorway, revealing the less-than-clean state of his clothes. The inventor was covered in a smear of indistinguishable black gunk that had also spread across his fur. Sonic wrinkled his nose as the scent reached him – thick and pungent. A sharp contrast to the usual earthy, pleasant aroma that clung to Silver. It looked like the castle’s Master had returned to tinkering with inanimate matter again.

“Where’ve you been? You didn’t even–”

Sonic quickly gestured for him to lower his voice, panic flashing in his eyes at the thought Tails might overhear. He peered past his friend’s shoulder in alarm, but to his relief, no sound of footsteps or voices came from inside the workshop.

“The whole castle’ll come running if you keep that up,” he hissed.

“Alright, alright,” Silver nodded in vague agreement, though confusion lingered in his eyes. He lowered his voice to match Sonic’s. “But… Why are we whispering?”

Sonic stared at him in disbelief, his shoulders sagging in defeat.

“Tails?” he offered flatly.

Silver let out a long sigh and rolled his eyes. With a wave of his hand, he stepped aside and let Sonic in, the heavy door thudding shut behind them, its echo rumbling down the stone stairwell.

As Sonic looked around the circular room – now somehow even more cluttered than usual – Silver began wiping his face with a random scrap of cloth. The air was thick with the scent of ink, rotting wood, something metallic, and of course, that strange mysterious stench clinging to the inventor like a second skin.

The messenger treaded carefully across the floorboards, wincing at each creak beneath his boots. Papers covered in scribbles and all manner of unfamiliar tools lay scattered across the ground. Sonic didn’t even try to guess what half of them were for. Here and there, he spotted iron rods, flat sheets of metal, and what looked like a model of some kind. What it was meant to represent, however, he had no clue – and no intention of wasting time puzzling it out.

One thing was certain: whatever they were working on, they weren’t slacking.

Sonic furrowed his brow, clearly displeased. There was no sign of Tails anywhere. He straightened up, realizing that sneaking around any further was pointless. His fingers moved instinctively to the place where they would normally brush against the fabric of a cloak – but instead, they met with an unfamiliar emptiness that only deepened his unease.

"What are you even wearing?" Silver snorted as Sonic approached. With his arms crossed over his chest, he eyed him like one might a brightly feathered parrot. "Some special occasion? Finally got yourself kicked out? Or are these the new uniforms?"

"Ha-ha," Sonic replied dryly, dodging a swipe from Silver’s grimy glove with a scowl. "Hey! Keep those filthy paws to yourself! I’m gone for a bit and suddenly I find out Tails is training under Master Sass himself?"

Silver raised his hands in mock surrender, stepping back slightly with a victorious grin as he began peeling off the dirtiest layers of his outfit. Despite the teasing, his happiness at seeing Sonic was written all over his face.

"You’ll tell us everything in a moment. Tails should be back soon," he added, nodding toward a small pouf. "I sent him to the archives – I was missing a reference."

"And you couldn’t just tell me that from the start?" Sonic shot him an accusatory look.

"And miss watching you try to sneak in and surprise him? Never, my friend!" Silver joked, but then his voice shifted, the humor thinning. "Besides, after disappearing without even a stupid note, I’d say you had it coming. The kid was climbing the walls."

Sonic scratched the back of his neck and tugged the embroidered hood further down over his quills. He hated talking about that night, and somehow, the hood made him feel a little less exposed.

"I know..." he sighed. "But it all happened so fast. Shadow showed up in the middle of the night, sent me straight to Acorn – and, as usual, I had no say in anything Sir Noble-Silence decides."

"Acorn…?"

Silver stood still, leaning against one of the drafting tables. He seemed to weigh every word Sonic had said, and his eyes filled with unspoken questions. There was no judgment in his gaze – just quiet curiosity and, Sonic dared to think, even a hint of sympathy. Eventually, with a slight tilt of the head, Silver seemed to decide to set his questions aside. For now.

"Tails has been working harder than ever these past few weeks, you know?" he said in a gentler tone. "Guess he needed something to focus on – something to keep from worrying too much. The kid believes in you. A lot."

"Maybe too much," Sonic muttered. "But it’s not like it’s the first time I’ve been suddenly sent off."

"True," Silver agreed. "But even if things are a little calmer now, disappearing without a word still–"

"I know, " Sonic cut him off. His voice had taken on a slightly heavier, more defensive tone. "I know. But first of all, I really did have to leave right away, and second – if Tails knew it had anything to do with that cursed Starfall mess again, you really think he’d worry any less , huh?"

"Maybe not. But at least he’d know, Sonic."

The messenger felt a twist in his stomach at those words. Silver was right – and just one glance at his friend was enough to see he wasn’t only talking about Tails. As his friend, Silver was worried too. And that, somehow, was both a comforting and uncomfortable feeling.

Sonic furrowed his brow. He couldn’t believe he was genuinely weighing whether telling the truth had been the right call – or if hiding it completely had done more harm.

But the little spark of guilt flaring in his chest told him he could never have truly lied to Tails like that.

"Hey," Silver nudged him gently out of his own thoughts, flashing a reassuring smile. Apparently, the silence had gone on too long. "No need to stew in it, right? Tails calmed down a lot once all that tension around the castle died down. Ever since Perciv decided not to suspend the messengers completely, things are… more normal again. Feels like we can actually get work done now."

Sonic gave a small nod in response. Still, he could almost feel the weight of his cape – left behind in his quarters – dragging on his shoulders.

Silver leaned forward slightly, eyeing the basket Sonic held.

"What’s that you’ve got? Smells amazing. And… is that mint I’m picking up?"

Sonic promptly shielded the basket with his leg, wagging a finger at him in mock warning, instantly snapping out of his somber state.

"That’s my sweet surprise," he said, finally settling comfortably into the pouf. "Might even share it when Tails gets back."

He looked as if he was genuinely considering whether or not to follow through with that, earning an amused snort from Silver.

They spent the next few minutes exchanging lighthearted jabs – though none of it was truly mean-spirited. They laughed, Sonic teasing Silver about a certain purple cat and taking great satisfaction in the flustered inventor’s awkward attempts to change the subject. In turn, Silver peppered him with curious questions about the forests Sonic had traveled through on his way to Acorn – and more specifically, about their flora.

Their chatter was interrupted by the prolonged creak of iron doors opening.

Both turned toward the sound just in time to see a young fox stumble into the room with a grunt. He was buried under a precarious load of large scrolls, with a hefty tome awkwardly tucked under one arm. His scrunched-up, determined face peeked out from behind the pile, and his two fluffy tails swung wildly behind him.

He focused entirely on setting down the bundle as carefully as possible on the already cluttered floor, then leaned back against the door with a loud exhale and let it shut behind him with a heavy clang.

“If I’d known Treatise on Iron Mechanics came in thirteen separate–” Tails paused, taking a much-needed breath as he glanced around in search of Master Silver.

Sonic couldn’t help the wide grin spreading across his face when he saw the young fox’s eyes go wide with shock. His jaw nearly hit the floor. He froze completely for a moment before flicking a glance at Silver, who simply shrugged with a grin of amusement.

“Sonic, you’re back!”

He practically bounced off the iron door, hurling himself at the messenger just as Sonic had begun rising from the pouf – only to fall back onto it with his younger brother clinging tightly to him.

Sonic had the distinct feeling Tails might accidentally crush the air from his lungs, but he didn’t make a single move to push him away. Instead, he wrapped his own arms around him, holding him close as if he might vanish at any second. Tails’s bushy tails wagged with such joy they brushed against Sonic’s nose, nearly triggering a monumental sneeze.

“Missed you too, kiddo,” Sonic murmured, still holding on.  A wave of warmth rippled through his chest, and his smile stretched even wider. It was like stepping into a cool stream on a sweltering day. “You’ve grown! Gonna be taller than me soon at this rate!”

Tails finally leaned back, just enough to get a good look at him. The joy on his face was quickly joined by a curious squint as he studied Sonic’s clothes.

“Didn’t think I’d ever see you again without your cloak and…” He rested his chin in his palm, thinking. “Well… your vest… shirt… satchel…”

“Tails means you look like a regular townsman. Almost , anyway,” Silver chimed in, approaching them from his place at the drafting table. “Told him he looks like a completely different hedgehog in that getup.”

Tails chuckled at his mentor’s teasing. Sonic rolled his eyes dramatically and stood, smoothing out his tunic with theatrical precision.

“You did not say that.”

“But this is what I meant,” Silver said with an airy shrug.

“Well, unlike you, I’m actually clean, Master Silver,” Sonic retorted, folding his arms and giving him a deliberate once-over.

Silver, unfazed, began untying the thick leather apron at his waist – the kind better suited for a blacksmith than an inventor. He folded it neatly.

“That’s true, mister messenger,” he replied, leaning lazily against a support beam. A sly grin crept across his face. “Not a trace of hard work on you.”

Sonic opened his mouth to reply, but with a grimace, he had to admit that Silver’s remark hit a little too close to home. Especially when he remembered he’d been officially relieved of all his duties since the day before – and to top it off, he’d overslept badly that morning.

“Touché,” he conceded at last. He figured it was better not to get into a debate about his time in the Acorn Kingdom.

“Sonic, were you fired?” Tails looked at him, clearly horrified by the idea, and quickly took the seat beside him.

Only now did Sonic get a good look at him. As usual, he wore his favorite green checkered vest, though it was noticeably rumpled – just like his shirt. Clearly, Tails had been working hard in his absence.

“Nothing like that,” Sonic reassured him, finally allowing himself to relax as the afternoon sunlight spilled through the tiny windows, pleasantly warming his fur. He cleared his throat and raised a hand in mock-ceremonial flair.

“I performed my duties so admirably that His Most Gracious Majesty, Ruler of the Kingdom of Green Hill and the Cooled Lands, Anointed Prince of Mercia – King Perciv The Second himself – granted me a well-earned break. I’m officially on leave.”

He watched with satisfaction as Silver and Tails stared at him, dumbfounded. Honestly, a report that he had been fired would’ve gotten far less shock. There was something deeply satisfying about catching them both off guard.

“You’re on leave?” Tails finally echoed, his expression slowly shifting into a hesitant smile – though there was still plenty of doubt behind it. “But… What does that even mean? And more importantly – what happened that made the king decide that? Sonic, where have you been?”

“Yeah,” Silver added, sharp as ever, picking up on Tails’s confusion. “What happened in Acorn that they’d pull you out - especially with Shadow breathing down your neck - right in the middle of a crisis? ”

“Acorn?” Tails turned quickly to Sonic, his voice rising with a mix of nervousness and awe. “As in the Acorn Kingdom? You were in Acorn ?”

“One thing at a time,” Sonic replied, reaching for the wooden basket he had set aside. He held it up proudly like a trophy. “I’ve got just the thing for a story like this – straight from Madame Vanilla herself.”

He flipped the lid open with a flourish, letting his friends peek inside. He grinned as their eyes lit up at the sight of Vanilla’s famous cake. And he definitely didn’t miss the way Silver’s gaze lingered on the glistening, bright red apple resting beside the slices.

Sonic snorted and tossed it to him without a word. Then he handed Tails his piece of cake and pulled a small paper bundle from his side pouch – Vanilla’s signature mint leaves.

The fox’s energy practically radiated as he held both in his hands, visibly torn between devouring the cake or chewing his favorite herb first.

All three of them settled in comfortably, savoring a treat that was usually out of reach. Sonic had to admit that Amy ate really well, if the rest of her meals were anything like the cake. He began telling them about his journey to Acorn. About how he’d been suddenly summoned by royal command and simply hadn’t been able to say goodbye in any way, skillfully leaving out Shadow’s role while Tails was listening. He talked about the inns he stayed in, how he didn’t let himself be tempted by “just one drink” from an unusually chatty rat. He shared how a very kind troupe let him spend the night in their open-air camp, glossing over the stricter behavior of the border guards.

Tails listened, fascinated, with no trace of worry on his face, asking if maybe it was the same troupe that had performed a play back in their capital. Sonic shook his head in reply. Silver kept asking, with the same disbelief as always, how Sonic could trust total strangers again and not get robbed, to which Sonic just waved it off.

Even though he had mentioned his trips to Acorn before, he didn’t pass up the chance to say again how the locals had an exceptionally weird accent, joking that at least he always knew he was abroad. He briefly described his interactions with the palace staff – conveniently skipping over the part where a butler caught him talking to himself. He figured Tails and Silver didn’t need to know about that.

With some excitement, he talked about the unexpected encounter with Mighty – the Acorn Kingdom’s messenger – earning a meaningful look and a snort from Silver when Sonic mentioned they’d gone out for juice . This time, Sonic decided the Master didn’t need to know he could barely get out of bed the next day.

Tails’ jaw dropped when Sonic told them about the banquet and how he had to take part in it as the sole representative from Green Hill. Sonic noticed the worry in his eyes when he began to talk about how he was tasked with meeting delegates from Starfall. He said nothing, however, about the message from Shadow, nor that he’d had to borrow his clothes. With a strange burning sensation, he also avoided mentioning the overly friendly coyote Coda Arial from Mercia, feeling that Tails – and especially Silver – might ask too many questions.

He went on to complain about the overly pompous atmosphere and how restless he’d felt during the dinner in the Silver Hall. He did praise the blinis, though, partly regretting that he probably wouldn’t get to eat anything like them again.

Even with Tails’ visible concern, the atmosphere in the workshop felt far from tense, and the fox seemed to soak up every word. With clear relief, Sonic realized he actually felt pretty light talking about it all. A few weeks earlier, that definitely wouldn’t have been the case.

“And then Lady Jewel informed us all – especially my humble person – that Starfall is at war, or rather, helping some ally of theirs in a war, so they wouldn’t be able to engage in any talks for a while,” Sonic continued, feeling the dryness in his mouth. He hadn’t talked this much in ages. “She gave me a letter for Perciv, I delivered it, and the king released me from duty for the time being. That’s it.”

Tails and Silver exchanged glances, once again clearly unsettled by the messenger’s words. Sonic folded his hands behind his head, calmly waiting for them to digest everything. He himself needed a moment not to slip back into thoughts of his last conversation with Shadow.

“So…” Silver began, choosing his words carefully. “After everything that happened, first they suddenly want to talk, and Perciv jumps through hoops along with all of us, only for them to decide they’re going to war after all?”

“Apparently,” Sonic shrugged. “At least it gives us a decent stretch of peace. Whoever they’re fighting, it’ll probably buy us a few months.”

“You seem awfully calm for everything that’s going on,” Silver said. “Doesn’t that make you suspicious? Or at least curious?”

“Suspicious of what? If you ask me, they probably thought we’d be desperate, miscalculated, and maybe even got scared of what Shadow’s been doing. Even without the nobility, he managed to practically rebuild the entire army from scratch. I’d be scared too to be honest,” he replied, irritated at the reluctant respect he felt for the knight. “Don’t you remember how he wiped them out the first time? Even the peasants knew!”

Silver nodded cautiously. He still had the same thoughtful expression, unwilling to let the topic go.

“But we’re talking about Starfall. Maybe they’re stalling? Or planning to win their war first to show strength. Either way, it’s a pretty convenient coincidence for them.”

“Do I look like a general, or anyone who should be worrying about this?” Sonic grumbled impatiently. He understood Silver and his doubts. He remembered all too well the emotions that had gripped him over the past weeks, being right in the center of it all. He just wanted a break from hearing about it.

“Well, you know, when Espio suddenly shows up here and demands – on the king’s orders – access to all our combat projects, and on top of that wants completely new armor designs for the entire army, each with different specs no less, I think I’ve got a right to wonder.”

“Espio was here?” Sonic blinked in surprise. He exhaled through his nose, stifling a laugh. “A humble postal scribe came to you with a demand from Perciv?”

Silver looked down, frowning. For a moment he seemed unsure if he should keep talking, but eventually sighed.

“We were just as surprised as you. Turns out he’s managed to climb quite a bit while you were gone.”

“Climb? Don’t tell me that after just a few weeks of re-copying useless mail records, he somehow ranked himself into someone who can just demand access to the archives?” the messenger scoffed in disbelief. He could hardly picture it. For a moment, he thought he might choke from laughing.

Before Silver could answer – which he clearly intended to – Tails stood up from his beanbag and stepped in front of Sonic. He clearly had enough of the topic. Or maybe he just didn’t want to wait any longer for it to die off.

“I told the Master that the king probably needs more people close to him now, and Espio seems pretty sharp. I bet it was Sir Shadow who sent him,” he glanced at his mentor, who only muttered something under his breath. Then he turned to Sonic, eyes filled with hope. “You have no idea how glad I am that you’ll finally be able to distance yourself from all of this. But what about that first letter? Didn’t the king ask you who gave it to you?”

Sonic followed his lead and stood up as well. He walked over to the boy and playfully ruffled the fur on his head, shifting his goggles in the process. Tails let out an annoyed grunt, trying to duck out from under his hand.

“I told you, you don’t have to worry about it,” he said, winking at him. As he spoke those words, he felt a real sense of peace – like they were the absolute truth. Even if Rouge hadn’t truly acted with his best interests in mind, he was still incredibly grateful to her in that moment. “I took care of everything, just like I said I would. Now let all those political experts worry about the rest. Their noble asses need to do something useful for once.”

Tails exhaled, but there was still a shadow of doubt on his face.

“And you’re completely sure everything’s alright?”

“Tails. Never been better, trust me, buddy.”

Seeing Tails relax and the spark return to his bright eyes, Sonic stood up straighter, stretching his limbs with pleasure. He’d been sitting on that beanbag way too long, that much was certain.

“Now, you two better tell me what you’ve been up to this whole time,” he said, glancing around. “Looks like you’re tinkering again. I can’t remember the last time you were doing anything other than working on your garden. Got tired of your plants?”

Silver gave him a long look, then returned to his favorite drafting table. Sonic narrowed his eyes slightly as he watched his back. He hadn’t realized the Master could be so affected by the news about Starfall’s actions.

Or maybe he’d always been that concerned, and Sonic had simply been too caught up in dealing with his own problems to notice.

Silver sighed heavily, but his tone had lost its earlier tension. He glanced over his shoulder, raising an eyebrow and throwing an amused look in Sonic’s direction.

“The plants didn’t bore me, thank you very much,” he replied with mock seriousness, then smiled faintly under his breath. “I’m waiting for them to grow. And that takes patience. I know that might not exactly be your strongest trait.”

“Oof, right in the heart, eh?” Sonic snorted, casually picking up the first random schematic he could find. Naturally, he had no idea what he was even looking at. “Now you can guess why I work in a field for people with itchy feet.”

Tails smiled, perching on a crate in the corner. His twin tails swayed lively again, like they were just about to lift him into the air, sending up dust and scattered papers in every direction. It was clear Master Silver hadn’t asked for help cleaning the workshop in a while. The young fox had that specific gleam in his eyes Sonic knew all too well – the same one he got whenever he was about to show off a new invention.

“When you were gone, I totally threw myself into work. Literally every day. Master said he hadn’t seen that many sketches in ages,” he said, shooting Silver a proud smile.

Silver nodded in approval, then sighed in defeat.

“I tried to start teaching him a bit of alchemy,” he began. “But this one sat at his desk like he was glued to it. And I got the feeling my lecture about comfrey’s properties bored him to death. He didn’t even want to go brew anything.”

“Bored? Tails?” Sonic asked in disbelief, grinning as he looked expectantly at his brother.

The boy just shrugged in a way that clearly signaled he didn’t think it was strange at all.

“Not my fault I already knew all of that,” he said, quickly glancing at his Master with a guilty look. “But I don’t think your lessons are boring.”

“Mhm,” Silver brushed aside some blank sheets from one of the tables and reached for a few worn-out charcoal sketches. He pushed them under Sonic’s nose. “Right after you left, Tails started spending time in the gardens. He’d rather study birds than do what I assigned him.”

Sonic examined the drawings with interest. They were, of course, carefully detailed sketches of birds in various poses. Some showed just a single wing; here and there were hastily scribbled, barely legible notes.

“Like a master, like a student, huh? Pretty good,” the messenger admitted, leaning against a vertical beam. His gaze moved from Tails to Silver. “But you don’t really expect me to believe Tails ignored you.”

“I’d say he’s starting to pick up your habits, so... you get the idea,” Silver said with amusement, glancing at his student.

Tails puffed out his cheeks and crossed his arms. His face showed pure outrage at the hedgehogs’ conversation.

“I did what you told me to, Master! And I learned a lot!” he said, throwing his arms up in frustration, staring at his teacher with determined eyes. Then he drew in a breath and lowered his head slightly, clearly embarrassed by what he was about to say next.

“I just hoped that maybe you were still around somewhere, Sonic, and just didn’t have time to visit. The gardens seemed like a sensible place to check, and when it turned out you really weren’t anywhere… at least I had extra material for research.”

Sonic handed the sketches back to Silver. He felt a tightness in his chest. The inventor hadn’t been exaggerating when he said how much the fox had been affected by his disappearance. Guilt washed over him. He wanted to say something reassuring, to tell his little brother that he’d never leave him – but he stayed silent when he saw Tails preparing to speak again.

“And Master Silver was right,” he added more quietly, his ears drooping. A slightly embarrassed smile appeared on his muzzle. “Studying and observing nature is actually pretty enjoyable. And at least with the crows, I don’t end up smelling like dirt and fertilizer all day.”

All three of them burst out laughing at the observation, and Silver handed him back the drawings, telling him to put them somewhere safe.

Sonic tilted his head with interest.

“So if you came around to it, why did you stay in here the whole time after that, buddy?” he asked with a teasing grin. “Too much sun? Or did you invent some brilliant bird-o-plane?”

Tails froze mid-step on his way to his desk. He glanced back at them over his shoulder, his twin tails sweeping dust off the floor. Silver was staring at him curiously, clearly just as interested in the answer. Sonic guessed the Master had never discouraged the boy from whatever he was working on.

“I…” His ears now lay completely flat against his head. He turned back toward them in almost slow motion, maybe trying to buy himself some time to think of an excuse. Finally, he sighed and gave in.

“I didn’t want to run into Princess Amelia again. And she still spotted me once.”

Sonic and Silver exchanged puzzled looks. The messenger raised his eyebrows and put his hands on his hips.

“But… you already met her,” Sonic pointed out. A cold unease crept into his chest. “You were actually pretty confident around her. Did something happen? Did she say something?”

He couldn’t imagine Amy ever saying anything that might hurt Tails. He remembered how charmed she had been by the talented young apprentice, too.

“Well, yeah… it was nice meeting her,” Tails admitted, with a very faint smile. He scratched behind his ear, then smoothed out the drawings still in his hands. Sonic could feel a rising tension he couldn’t quite name.

“It’s just… Master Silver introduced me to her as his most talented student.”

Silver blinked, still just as confused.

“Because you are , Tails. Was I supposed to say something else?”

Tails let out a frustrated sound – somewhere between a sigh and a growl.

“And I was proud of myself! Really!” he started pacing around the workshop, stepping over scattered papers without noticing. “And she was really nice!”

“But?” Sonic prompted gently.

“But I am the only student here. And unlike Master Silver, I wasn’t doing anything important. I was just drawing birds,” he said, hitting the stack of papers with the back of his hand. “What if she thought it was stupid? That I was just wasting his time? She’s a princess, after all – of course she’d rather I worked on something more useful. If I’m going to stay here, then she has to be happy with me first, right? Her, the king, the queen…”

“Amy? Tails, Amy would never say that was stupid,” Sonic said, kneeling in front of the fox, whose face still showed uncertainty. “Trust me, she’d be thrilled to see your sketches! And seriously – she told me to say hi to you, so there’s no way she thinks badly of you.”

Tails still didn’t look convinced, but Sonic noticed with relief that his ears perked up slightly. He tilted his head, watching him closely.

“That’s not everything, is it?”

“No,” the boy shook his head, exhaling through his nose. “On top of it all… I was scared she might ask about you . And I didn’t want to disappoint her.”

“Tails…” Sonic ruffled his fur again, not letting him squirm away. The hedgehog’s ears welcomed the soft, embarrassed laugh that followed with obvious relief. “You take all this way too personally, huh?”

He heard slow footsteps behind him.

“Looks like you’re pretty close with the princess… Oh, sorry – Amy – if Tails was that afraid she’d ask about you,” Silver chuckled under his breath and patted the messenger on the shoulder. “Maybe you have a story worth sharing after all?”

Despite his light outfit, Sonic felt a sudden wave of heat spread through him. He hadn’t even realized when he’d slipped up and used the short form of Amelia’s name. He shot to his feet and threw the inventor a dazed look. Silver just raised an amused eyebrow and waited patiently.

“There is no story,” Sonic protested, crossing his arms over his chest. “She’s not even here, is she? So she won’t hear, no insult to royalty. And besides… I mean, Amy is just quicker to say. Why make it a whole thing? Princess Amelia, Amy – big difference. Don’t you guys ever wanna save time?”

Silver and Tails exchanged glances. Much to Sonic’s annoyance, neither of them showed the slightest hint of agreement. He felt the piece of cake in his stomach suddenly sit a little heavier.

“She told you to say hi to Tails,” Silver said with amusement. “And when I think back to that garden meeting… you know, the one where Her Highness and you roped me and Miss Blaze into working together…”

“She told me to say hi because I ran into her yesterday! It was a coincidence! What, was I supposed to ignore her? A princess ? And besides, it’s not my fault we had to take care of your little date because you two forgot how to speak!”

“Alright, alright, calm down,” Silver raised his hands in surrender, suppressing a laugh. “Sometimes it’s fun to watch you get flustered, you know? Think of it as a little payback.”

Sonic shot him a glare.

“Oh come on, don’t be like that. I’ll buy you a beer next time we’re at the Metal Hedgie, deal?” Without waiting for Sonic’s answer, Silver began gathering the scattered notes from the floor that had been blown off the desk earlier by Tails’ wagging tails.

“ Two beers.”

“Fine,” Silver agreed. After a short pause, a mischievous glint sparked in his eyes. “I’ll even make it three if that’ll loosen your tongue.”

Sonic didn’t get the chance to give him a playful smack, because suddenly Tails shot up with a finger raised. He grabbed Sonic by the arm and started tugging him excitedly toward the window, all signs of earlier frustration completely gone.

“I almost forgot – I wanted to show you what Master and I have been working on!” His tails spun energetically above the floor. With one swift motion, he pushed aside a bundle of loosely tied schematics, revealing a wooden model of an irregular cube with protrusions.

Sonic stared at it, trying to figure out what it was, but nothing came to mind. He glanced over his shoulder at Tails’ mentor, noticing with confusion the alarm in Silver’s eyes. Yet the hedgehog remained in place, watching them carefully.

“Remember about over a month ago, I showed you that engine project I was working on?” Tails waited for Sonic to nod, visibly brimming with emotion. “Well, I built a prototype – and it exploded. But Master Silver and I improved my design even further, and now we’re working on an entirely new engine!”

Sonic raised an eyebrow at the mention of the explosion. A sharp twinge of concern hit him – but his heart relaxed the moment he saw that Tails was standing there, completely fine.

“A new engine?” he repeated after a moment.

Tails nodded proudly.

“Better. Stronger. Non-exploding! ” he bounced in place, and every worry he’d ever had seemed to vanish like magic. He dashed to one of the drafting tables and snatched up a large sheet of paper, which he presented to Sonic – who instantly recognized it as an engine schematic.

“With greater efficiency and minimal fuel consumption. Practically a self-sustaining chunk of metal!” He pointed to some circled parts on the page. “It’s like a heart ! Can you imagine what we could build with it? We’re testing a concept for modulated energy flow, so…”

Silver looked up from the table, clearly trying to hold back – but finally interrupted.

“Tails. Maybe let’s wait with the details until we have something that doesn’t explode just from being looked at.”

Tails’ ears twitched slightly in embarrassment. But then his voice was strong, confident.

“It won’t explode. I know it.”

Sonic leaned his arms on the desk and observed the complex mechanisms sketched on the paper with admiration. He was sure he’d never seen anything quite like it. And as a messenger, he had witnessed plenty of strange things – some even built by equally eccentric inventors. Pride was definitely the feeling that welled up inside him. He shot Tails an encouraging smile, one that by its very presence assured the fox that his invention would work just fine. He could clearly see the determination shining in his eyes, leaving no trace of the previous doubts.

If this engine worked as intended – and Sonic didn’t doubt it for even a heartbeat – all doors would open for Tails. You didn’t need to be a scholar to know that.

And he’d be here to witness it.

“So,” he began, tearing his eyes from the schematic. Silver stood next to Tails with his arms crossed, and the messenger’s voice pulled him out of his thoughts. “Is this one of those combat toys Espio requested to see?”

“No,” Silver said a bit too fast. His brows drew together, and there was something clipped about his voice – something guarded. He shot Sonic a look that didn’t give much away, but the sudden tightness in his jaw said more than words. His whole stance seemed stiffer now, his crossed arms no longer casual but closed off, almost defensive. The mood in the room, which had begun to lift, subtly shifted again – not with tension loud enough to name, but with an uneasy weight that settled just beneath the surface. “It’s nothing of interest for him.”

Sonic tilted his head at the strange tone in Silver’s voice. He must have taken Tails’ invention really seriously. Not that it surprised him too much, but still, he took a moment to try and read his expression.

“Supposedly the first one was pretty explosive,” Sonic shrugged nonchalantly, winking at Tails. “Perfect combat gear, eh?”

“Hmph,”  Silver muttered. His voice was low, his shoulders still taut. “Maybe if you wanted to blow up your own army. Ideal for some lunatic saboteur.”

Tails’ laughter broke through the quiet like sunlight cutting a stormcloud, and the room seemed to breathe again. Even Silver let out the smallest exhale, the lines on his brow softening just a little.

Sonic stretched lazily.

“And since we now have a moment of relative peace… or at least I do,” he added, gesturing smugly to himself, “Silver, would you mind if I borrowed Tails for a few days sometime soon? I’d take him somewhere to clear his head before he ferments in here. A bit of fun wouldn’t hurt him. I could even make it worth your while, pal.”

Silver looked at the fox, who was already nearly standing straighter at the very thought of an adventure.

"Depends. What do you mean by a little fun?"

"Just a bit of daily chaos," Sonic said with an innocent smile. "Enough to keep him from rusting, but not so much that he blows up in my face."

"But like, outside the city?" Tails looked at his brother with eyes as wide as plates.

"Of course, kid," Sonic placed his hands on his hips, puffing out his chest with pride. "Wherever you want! As long as your Master agrees. Otherwise he might report me for kidnapping his right-hand fox.”

They both turned expectantly to Silver, who didn’t seem able to give them an answer right away. He looked as though he was weighing something delicate, and Sonic, with a small pang of disappointment and surprise, began to think the answer would be no.

But then Silver’s face lit up, and a spark of sharpness returned to his eyes. With a firm yet protective squeeze, he placed a hand on Tails’ arm, offering him a warm smile.

"Of course I agree," he said, his voice lively. "You two should make the most of your time. And you, Tails, you should see as much of the world as you can."

"Wow, where’s all that enthusiasm coming from? Getting bored of your student already?" Sonic teased with a smirk.

Silver rolled his eyes but didn’t get the chance to respond – there was a knock inside. Short, rhythmic, decisive.

Tails simply shrugged at Sonic’s curious look as Silver moved to open the heavy door. A mischievous idea lit up in the messenger’s mind. He shot Tails a wicked grin and took advantage of the moment – grabbing the fox in a sudden tight hug. He ruffled the fur on his head as wildly as possible, not sparing him any tickles in the process. Tails struggled to break free, but his attempts were ruined not only by Sonic’s grip but also by his own laughter, which was clearly draining his lungs. Sonic felt a familiar itch in his nose—too late. Two fluffy tails effectively disarmed him, triggering a sneezing fit and giving Tails the chance to escape.

Once Tails had caught his breath, he looked at Sonic with triumph in his eyes and stuck out his tongue at him, which the messenger promptly returned. He wasn’t going to let that slide – but then he froze as his ears twitched at the sound of a familiar voice.

A woman’s. But he couldn’t quite place it. Both Silver and the owner of the voice were speaking too softly for him to catch anything clearly.

He nodded at Tails over Silver’s back, which was blocking the newcomer from view, and gestured for silence. Skillfully, he stepped over the scattered papers on the floor, eventually stopping a short distance from the entrance.

He peeked out – just enough to see who had decided to pay them an unexpected visit.

“Miss Blaze?” Sonic inclined his head in a polite greeting.

The lady-in-waiting immediately fell silent mid-sentence, giving him a surprised look. She glanced at Silver, waiting for an explanation. He looked rather resigned.

“As I said, I happen to have… a guest,” he explained apologetically, trying at the same time to shield his nosy friend with his arm. He shot Sonic a sideways glance, barely restraining a frustrated sigh at the sight of his smirk.

Sonic chose to ignore the suggestive motion of his head and firmly stayed where he was.

For a moment, Blaze looked like she was weighing whether she should even speak. Then she nodded with dignity, though the corners of her mouth twitched slightly.

“Master Sonic,” she replied just as politely, returning the nod. There was a hint of respect in her voice. “It’s a pleasure to see you again.”

Sonic, slightly surprised by her tone, gave a brief nod in return. There was something regal in her manner, but also something genuinely warm. Apparently, he hadn’t made a bad impression the time he and Amy played matchmaker. She even gave him a slight, almost imperceptible smile.

“Likewise, Miss Blaze,” he said, a new spark of curiosity pushing him to casually brush Silver’s arm aside and lean against the doorframe. “What did our great Master do to deserve a visit from such a lovely lady? Looks like that magnet for uniqueness of his really works, huh, Master?”

A quiet growl escaped Silver’s throat, which only amused Sonic further. He wasn’t too concerned about the murderous look he received from his friend. Instead, he focused on the faint blush that had crept onto Silver’s cheeks.

Blaze raised an eyebrow and, for a split second, looked either amused or equally flustered – though she responded in such a composed tone that it hardly matched the subtle gleam in her eyes.

“I had no intention of taking up more of Master Silver’s time than necessary. I came only to discuss our shared matter.”

“ Shared matter ?” Sonic asked, his tone genuinely intrigued.

“Sonic, it’s not… ehh…” Silver began awkwardly, then dragged a hand down his face, nearly pulling it off in the process. He barely managed to glance at Blaze through the gap between his fingers. “Sorry about him.”

“I just asked a question,” Sonic said defensively. He looked at Blaze with feigned innocence, throwing a quick glance over her shoulder, as if expecting to see someone there. “You can’t really blame me for being curious about our dear Silver’s affairs. The guy’s got a brain the size of a warehouse. And if he’s working with beautiful women, then naturally, I – humble messenger that I am – want to know more. It’s kinda my job.”

He was thoroughly enjoying watching Silver barely restrain himself from using his telekinesis on him, while Blaze struggled to maintain her professionalism despite the blush blooming on her cheeks. She finally gave a nod and then shifted her gaze to Silver. Her expression softened – not enough to be considered familiar, but enough for Sonic to immediately sense the shift in tone.

“I’m fully aware of Master Silver’s talents,” she said, a barely noticeable yet undeniably warm smile appearing on her face. “That’s precisely why I come to him with complete trust that we’ll be able to discuss every detail that requires attention.”

She paused just long enough for her gaze to deliberately meet Sonic’s. There was something unmistakably polite in her look, but also undeniably firm.

What a polite way to tell him to go away.

“In that case, I won’t get in the way of your… consultation,” Sonic said with a grin, stepping aside for Blaze, who nodded slightly and walked toward Silver. The messenger was about to add something before finally letting his friend get on with their shared matter, but all he managed was a surprised gasp as some invisible force shoved him firmly deeper into the workshop, leaving no room for protest.

He just caught the motion of Silver’s hand, around which the familiar turquoise glow was beginning to fade. Tails glanced at Sonic questioningly, but he simply shrugged. The two of them quietly withdrew to the far side of the room.

Silver and Blaze spoke in hushed voices for a while, standing close – almost unconsciously adjusting to each other’s presence. Silver leaned in slightly, as if to make absolutely sure that what he said would remain between them. At first, Blaze clearly had the instinct to lean back a little. Her fur looked more fluffed than moments before, and her tail was raised unusually high. Sonic gave Tails a meaningful look, and Tails raised a brow, pretending to be busy with some papers. Then he shot Sonic a sidelong, amused glance.

“She comes here often?”

“For someone who’s a lady-in-waiting, surprisingly often,” Tails shrugged. “This is probably just her third time here when I’ve been around. But I’d bet it’s still not as often as Master Silver would like.”

Sonic snorted, then nodded, his thoughts starting to wander around what exactly the princess’s closest companion might be looking for here. Did Amy need something from Silver? Or was this another one of her schemes to push them into talking? What would Amy think of how he’d just behaved? Would she praise him – or, like Silver, try to pull him away?

He didn’t have time to dwell on it, as a sudden flash of vivid light caught his eye. He and Tails instinctively turned their heads toward Silver and Miss Blaze. To Sonic’s astonishment, she was cradling a blazing sphere of fire in her bare hands – its edges flickering like the petals of a living flame, yet it didn’t scorch her in the slightest.

Sonic stared, transfixed, as Blaze manipulated the flame with an elegance that bordered on art. With the slightest movement of her fingers, the fireball pulsed and swelled, growing in size as if breathing in rhythm with her thoughts. Then, at Silver’s murmured request, she made it contract – tightening into a dense, brilliant orb that pulsed with concentrated energy.

She began to move her hand slowly through the air, and the flame followed, leaving behind a glowing trail – like the tail of a comet, or a ribbon of molten silk curling lazily in the air. The embered stream twisted and coiled in graceful arcs, forming shapes so fluid and intricate they resembled fire-forged calligraphy or a dancer’s ribbon in motion.

Despite the dangerous nature of what she held, Blaze’s expression remained serene, focused. The flame obeyed her with the devotion of something not merely controlled, but understood – intimately, instinctively. It was less a weapon, more an extension of herself.

For a mere second Sonic glanced at Silver. His golden eyes shimmered, reflecting the blaze, which seemed to form not only before him, but inside his heart as well. Sonic wondered with a kind smile, if his friend was more mesmerized by the fire or rather by his guest.

At one point, the fire shimmered and changed hue slightly, deepening to a warm amber before returning to its bright orange glow, like a breath of sunset. Then, with one final gesture, she gently cupped her hands – and the fire shrank, dwindled, and finally blinked out of existence as though it had never been there.

Sonic blinked, still processing what he had just seen. The room felt slightly warmer, as if the fire had left behind the ghost of its heat. 

Wow – was all he could think of it.

“She has fire powers?!” Sonic whispered to Tails in a sharp hiss.

“Pretty amazing, huh?” Tails replied, not taking his eyes off Blaze for a second.

I guess I could’ve figured it out from her name. I wonder if anyone’s ever guessed something about me from mine, Sonic mused, still watching the display closely.

Silver hurriedly pulled out some large chunks of metal from beneath the nearest table, and Blaze pressed her hands against them without hesitation. To Sonic’s further astonishment, she heated them until they glowed red, as if she were playing with water rather than something that would instantly reduce him to ashes. Her hands eventually caught fire, mercilessly attacking the metal sheets, which began to melt without resistance.

Silver dropped them onto the stone floor with a clatter and immediately started scribbling something down on the nearest scrap of parchment. Sonic watched every move with fascination until the pair returned to their earlier, clearly hushed conversation. Their voices lowered again, and their gestures became delicate, as if both were afraid of even accidentally brushing shoulders.

It seemed their business had already been settled, and whatever now connected them couldn’t stand the presence of witnesses. It would certainly be amusing to tease Silver about it later—but Sonic had enough mercy in him. Both for his friend and for Tails, who was sifting through some notes with exaggerated seriousness. Sonic had no doubt they were just the first papers he happened to grab.

“I have to admit… that was impressive,” he said, not hiding his admiration.

The pair immediately turned all their attention to him. Blaze looked at him calmly, with a slight nod of her head – subtle enough not to be formal, yet polite enough to convey respect.

“Thank you, Mister Sonic.”

That Mister amused him now more than he would admit out loud. He raised an eyebrow slightly but nodded in acknowledgment. Silver, apparently pulled out of his research trance for good, began escorting the woman to the exit, offering words of thanks. As Blaze turned, Sonic allowed himself, just for a moment, to watch. An old habit resurfaced without his permission.

She was composed, upright as a bowstring, each step executed with flawless precision. He’d known many warriors, many knights – but Blaze had more than just strength and reflexes. She had control. Natural elegance. An innate authority that demanded respect simply by her presence.

“With skills like that, someone would’ve kissed the Lady’s hand and knighted her on the spot,” he added, squinting with a smile. His tone was light, but it was clear he meant it.

Blaze and Silver paused mid-step, surprised. They exchanged a glance, and after a heartbeat, the lady-in-waiting allowed herself the faintest smile – just a shadow, but enough to change her whole expression.

“I am… grateful for the compliment, thank you,” she said softly. “But serving Her Majesty is more than enough for me.”

Sonic’s ears twitched. He nodded, half in thought, half with a shrug that looked casual.

“I can imagine…” he said, eyes drifting toward a corner as the next question caught in his throat, surprisingly reluctant to come out. For a split second, he wondered if it was even appropriate. “Is the Princess doing well?”

“She is, thank you. Quite busy at the moment,” Blaze replied shortly, with the same elegance as always. Her tone wasn’t cold, but it clearly didn’t invite further discussion.

Just as she said – he was grateful he hadn’t let himself say that thought out loud. Silver was already pressing him too hard about his meeting with Amy. He didn’t need more of that.

He gave a small nod, then followed Miss Blaze with his eyes as Silver saw her out. The silence left behind was almost tangible, though it still carried a faint trace of warmth – like the echo of a fading flame. Tails kept nervously flipping through some notes, which still probably meant nothing at all, and Silver, still staring at the heavy iron door, seemed frozen in time.

Sonic stretched, glancing at his friend out of the corner of his eye.

 “So…” he began slowly. “Consultation a success?”

Silver let out a long, weary sigh – as if tempted to call Blaze back just to have her hurl a fireball at the messenger.

“You were here the whole time,” he muttered. “You tell me.”

“Mhm,” Sonic nodded, but his eyes sparkled with amusement. “And those firepower studies of yours… pure scientific curiosity, or maybe something a little more… fiery ?”

Silver shot him with such a withering glare that, had looks been capable of flinging furniture, Sonic would’ve crashed into the next tower. Still, he just stifled a laugh, trying to at least appear a little serious. He was, however, grateful his friend hadn’t decided to use his telekinetic powers on him.

“All right, just tell me one thing,” he continued, plopping himself unceremoniously on a nearby desk so he could look down on him. “What’s going on here?”

“What?”

“I know the atmosphere’s still heated, but I hope your brain hasn’t boiled over to the point where you can’t understand a simple question. Although… maybe it has?”

Silver grimaced, but without any real anger. He slumped down in defeat onto the nearest stool, kicking the half-melted metal sheets under the wall.

“Blaze and I… are cooperating. She has a rare ability to control fire. It’s a fascinating energy phenomenon, worth studying. What her limits are, what she can break through, or whether there’s any other potential – since the fire she produces isn’t natural,” he explained matter-of-factly. “Besides… She's a nice person.”

“Oh, definitely nice. Especially to you! I’d even say she deserves a lot more than those dry analyses of yours,” Sonic nudged him with his elbow. “Though that’s not the right word. You’re not analyzing, buddy. You’re clearly admiring.”

“We just get along, okay?”

“Sure,” Sonic replied, patting him on the shoulder. “And I only hope you two don’t burn up from all those emotions.”

“Sonic…” Tails groaned pleadingly, finally putting down the random pages of various notes.

“Too much?” the messenger asked with a grimace.

“A bit. I’m afraid we won’t survive another linguistic crime from you, you know?”

Sonic shrugged with an innocent smile. Next to him, Silver let out a short laugh.

“What can I say? Sometimes the topic’s just too hot not to talk about.”

After another round of empty threats from Silver, the emotional tension left behind by Blaze’s visit faded. The conversation naturally drifted on, and Sonic listened with a smile to Tails’ next burst of excitement about their upcoming trip. He exchanged pleased glances with Silver from time to time, adding a few remarks of his own to the fox’s words, not even noticing he was starting to get overly excited himself.

When the time came to leave the workshop, Tails insisted on at least escorting Sonic to the bottom of the tower.

“So, what are your plans now? Besides our trip, of course,” Tails’s twin tails quivered with excitement as they bounced off each step.

Sonic fell into thought for a moment. He wasn’t particularly eager to endure more teasing about his upcoming meeting with Amy. Besides, he didn’t want to burden Tails with yet another topic tied to that miserable Starfall.

It was hard for him to come up with something concrete. Usually, his job gave him a lot of freedom – except maybe when it came to clothing. He breathed deeply, feeling relieved by the lightness of what he was wearing today.

Another tavern trip? Definitely. Tidying up the family house? He’d already thought about that today, but he wasn’t in the mood. Visiting the cemetery? He’d put it off long enough already. A proper run across the region? Tempting.

But there was one thing he had to do, no matter what.

“I need to visit Knuckles. I’ve been gone for a while. He’s probably dying of boredom!”

“Next time you should leave him something in advance,” Tails laughed, then sighed with a touch of regret. “Too bad I can’t go visit him. I’d help you.”

“I know, kid, I know,” Sonic nodded. As expected of the royal treasury, access to Knuckles’ outpost was very restricted. But if Tails were there with him… “You know what? Maybe this time you will come with me. The big guy would definitely be glad to see you.”

The fox froze halfway down the stairs. His face was full of disbelief, which quickly turned into joy.

“Really? Like… to the actual vault?”

“Of course,” Sonic shrugged. “I know nearly the whole castle guard – if we bat our eyes nicely, they’ll definitely let you in with me.”

Tails froze for a moment, as if trying to process what he had just heard. Then his ears twitched slightly, and his twin tails swished nervously.

"Can I really?" he asked quietly, unable to hide the hope in his voice.

Sonic looked at him with a smile. "Of course. It's not some secret mission. Just… a visit to an old friend. I’m telling you, Knuckles will be glad to see a familiar face. And even if he’s not, it’ll at least force some kind of reaction out of him – and that’s something. Maybe he won't even grunt at me.”

Sonic felt the boy hug him with all his strength. His lungs were nearly squeezed empty with the next breath, but he couldn’t bring himself to care. If Tails could always be this happy, he’d gladly let him squeeze the life out of him right then and there.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15

“Your Highness?”

Amy jolted in place at the sound of Blaze’s voice. Although it just as well could have been the jolt from the carriage hitting yet another stone. It was hard to tell, as she tried to blink herself out of the depths of her own thoughts. Slowly, she dragged her gaze away from the treetops visible above the wooden roofs of the passing houses and turned it toward her friend.

Blaze was watching her closely, gently swaying with the movement of the carriage. Amy even felt a hint of envy that Blaze always sat so impeccably straight, focused. Even if she sometimes let herself sink into her thoughts, it never showed. Amy straightened up, embarrassed, smoothing with a quick motion the ruffled fur on her cheek. Both it and the arm she had been leaning on were unpleasantly numb. She couldn’t even recall the moment she drifted off, allowing anyone who so much as walked past the carriage to see a princess slumped decidedly un-royally against the window.

“Is everything all right?” Blaze narrowed her eyes ever so slightly, still scanning her face intently. “Did you feel unwell? Should we turn back?”

“No, no!” Amy replied quickly. She flashed a wide smile, and her fingers discreetly checked whether her beloved piece of paper was still safe in the pocket of her dress. She felt instantly calmer, even if those unpleasant thoughts still lingered at the back of her mind. With practiced ease, she pushed them down as far as she could.

Of course, it wasn’t enough.

Blaze leaned toward her from her seat – just enough to show support, but not enough for anyone to accuse her of slouching.

“I’m sure you’re worrying about Sir Shadow for no reason, Amelia,” she offered a reassuring smile. “If he could have, he certainly would have joined us today.”

Shadow. Her Shadow.

The one who had vanished somewhere she could not reach.

He probably swallowed the key on top of it! Proud, stubborn brat! she thought with frustration.

And yet her heart clenched all the same. As if he was a dying torch, which burned her hands, but still provided warmth and light in the coldness of the night. Even after days had passed since their ill-fated confrontation on the castle battlements, she still couldn’t shake the bitterness and sorrow that washed over her in waves just as strong as before.

She hadn’t even seen him since then – the perks of living in the largest castle south of the Arc Empire.

He hadn’t shown up again on the wall beneath her chamber window, either. And what was more – Amy herself had never sent for him ahead of today’s journey.

He’s probably not even eating as much as he should.

“I’m not worried,” she said instead, trying to settle more comfortably on the cushioned seat. For a brief moment, she managed to force her thoughts back onto the proper track. The familiar stress returned. “He has his own matters. He’d be of no use to us here anyway.”

Her own emotions had been irritating her the entire road. When she had stood face to face with the knight, listening to his words that cut like blades, dripping with a cynicism she had never heard from him before, she had known she didn’t want to see him. But now, with the dust having settled a little and her naïve heart still finding reserves of hope that his behavior had been driven by sheer exhaustion… She still wanted to grab him by the shoulders, speak some sense into that head hidden beneath his helm, maybe even hammer her words into it. How many times had she wanted to go find him, to somehow patch up the bridge shattered between them, to lay down at least a plank?

But then her mind replayed all his words. About Knuckles, about not wanting to influence her father’s actions. About his stance on the whole affair. About her.

She didn’t know if she could look calmly into the eyes of someone who could speak such cruel things so easily. And she didn’t know whether he would even want to endure her presence after everything she had thrown at him.

“I doubt that,” Blaze pulled her back from the cliff’s edge that was inevitably leading her into yet another spiral of thoughts. From the tone of her voice and the neutral expression on her face, Amy guessed the cat had abandoned – or at least paused – her attempts to untangle Amy’s knotted, worried thoughts. “This will not be an ordinary Council. It would certainly be much easier for you if you had someone with you who has participated in one before. You would benefit from his presence, Amelia.”

Amy shifted as though she’d sat on a sharp stone. She had told Blaze earlier that Shadow had been too busy to join them. Now she was starting to doubt whether her friend had believed her.

“But I won’t be benefiting,” she replied as calmly as she could. Nerves and stress were beginning to seep into her voice. She repeated like mantra. “Both he and I have our own tasks and missions. That’s what I’m sticking to.”

My whole life I’ve been taught how to rule an entire kingdom. This Council is nothing compared to all of Green Hill. She should know that!

Despite her reassurances to herself, Amy felt that unpleasant heat spreading through her body. The sensation far too closely resembled the feeling of danger in the training arena, when Sir Vector swung his mace at her. She tried with all her might not to bounce her leg nervously or fiddle with the finger of her glove.

Blaze nodded, though her gleaming golden eyes remained fixed on the princess’s face. There was nothing judgmental or scolding in them. Even so, Amy felt the weight of that gaze.

Doubt began to creep in, replacing her nerves. Unacceptable.

Amy lowered her eyes to her hands - covered in light silk gloves, spotless, without a single imperfection. Clean, as if they had never had to lift or even touch anything.

“I don’t need his help,” she said more quietly, her fingers gripping the fabric of her dress more tightly. “I can deal with a few officials.” She quickly put on a radiant smile. “I’m prepared in every possible way.”

“I only want you to feel confident. For some time now, the councilors have been considered tense. I assume they’ll want to apply pressure, especially taking advantage of your lack of experience–”

“-and young age… I know, Blaze, you told me yesterday. And this morning…” Amy let out the air weighing on her lungs. She made sure to maintain her hopeful smile and waved away the heaviness of the upcoming meeting with a flick of her hand. “But Mother finally showed me the records of previous assemblies, so there is no way I won’t manage this one! I studied them all day and night, I feel prepared!”

“Of course, Amelia. And at the cost of precious, healthy rest,” Blaze replied gently. A small half-smile even appeared on her face.

Amy shrugged in response.

“Oh, Blaze, a few sleepless nights shouldn’t be enough to stop a future queen, right? Besides, I don’t feel tired at all, only motivated!” she said, feeling the knot in her stomach tighten as if it wanted to argue with her. To make sure Blaze wouldn’t notice, she forced a playful smile. “Could it be that my lady-in-waiting doubts me?”

She knew perfectly well that her friend had tried to talk to her about this earlier – but Amy always managed to shorten the conversation to a few sentences, change the tone, or simply smile in a way that left no room for further questions. Now, however, in the narrow space of the carriage, there was nowhere left to run. She could only try to shield herself with more words.

Blaze looked at her as though she had heard the most absurd and offensive thing in the entire world.

“Of course not, Your High–Amelia!”

“In that case, you’ll simply have to trust that I can handle it, right? On top of everything, I am a princess. They must respect me.”

Blaze didn’t press the matter further. Her gaze remained calm yet steady, as if she were weighing every word in the quiet between them. There wasn’t even a shadow of doubt in it – perhaps only a silent warning. After a moment, she reached for the nearby trunk and pulled out the chronicle – the same one Amy had studied the night before. The pleasant rustle of pages filled the carriage.

“Unbelievable…” Blaze murmured under her breath. Her expression softened with mild confusion as she scanned the entries. Amy watched her flip through more pages, her shoulders gradually lowering with each turn.

She memorized the sight as best she could before Blaze returned to her usual, stiff posture. Not that it surprised her – some council sessions truly had been recorded in a way that made one want to clutch their head in disbelief.

Amy turned her gaze toward the window, forcing her thoughts back onto the right path. She had to hold on to the confidence she clung to so tightly. All she needed to do was listen to her own words and summon the same energy her parents wielded so effortlessly. Exactly. It should be in her royal blue blood.

In that moment, she was certain of it.

The carriage was just approaching the city gates. The tall walls cast a long shadow across the cobblestones, and as they passed beneath the stone archway, the echo of hooves rang through the narrow passage.

Beyond the walls, a lively hum greeted them – hundreds of voices, conversations, and shouts blending into a single rhythm, pierced by the calls of merchants and the laughter of children. The stone street seemed to drown under countless feet and wagon wheels. The clatter of horseshoes mixed with the scent of fresh bread and smoke rising from the stalls.

Amy watched the faces of the mobians who stopped to see the carriage pass. Some bowed, recognizing the royal banner; others whispered among themselves. She felt as though she were once again traveling with her parents to meet their subjects. She smiled – those visits were among the few activities that had allowed her to function somewhat normally these past years. But she didn’t let herself be fooled into thinking everything was as it always had been. Of course, there was always some curiosity on people’s faces, even when they grew used to royal visits. Yet this time, it was tinged with something else. How long had it been since they last came here? Well, her father certainly hadn’t been in a hurry to visit.

The driver stopped repeatedly – each time encountering another wave of people spilling into the streets. Amy watched as the townsfolk pointed – some eagerly, some doubtfully – toward the side of the carriage where her family crest was engraved. Despite the range of emotions on their faces, Amy could always recognize the spark of hope.

The very same spark she had seen in Sonic’s eyes when he came to her for help. The same one he had ignited within her through his courage and the determination that let him face every challenge so effortlessly. The precious letter in the pocket of her dress seemed to grow heavier once more.

At least that way, she could stop thinking – if only for a moment – about her strained relationship with Shadow. Despite her continuing efforts, she couldn’t fully suppress the sadness and irritation toward the knight.

You don’t need him, you don’t need him–

Blaze shifted slightly in her seat.

“Crowded, even for market days,” she remarked. She gave Amy a serious look. “A lot of carriages, so I assume they come from all over the country. I wonder who else might have arrived.”

“What do you mean?”

“It is not an accident, the day they chose.”

“I do not follow..?” Amy tilted her head. She didn’t like her friend’s tone – calm, yet on the edge. Even so, she smiled apologetically.

“All I’m saying is that it’s your first time replacing your father in such a role, Amelia. In times like these. Sir Shadow always accompan–”

“Enough.”

The word cut through the air sharply, firmly, without hesitation. The smile vanished from Amy’s face in an instant – like someone had suddenly snuffed out the sun.

“Do not talk about him. You are not here to remind me of his qualifications. Let’s end this topic.”

Silence fell over the carriage, thick and unpleasant, but Amy could no longer stop it. The words had burst out of her, faster than she could hold them back.

“He’d certainly be able to handle things, if only he knew how to look past the tip of his own nose! And I wouldn’t even have the chance to be here now – just as my father wished. But I am here, so I don’t need your enlightened advice.”

The echo of her voice bounced off the carriage walls, ringing painfully in her ears.

Blaze raised a brow slightly, but said nothing. After a charged moment, she closed her eyes, as she often did when she was simply keeping the princess company. She sat motionless – except for the faint twitch of her tail’s tip. Seconds passed, along with the sudden cold stretching between the friends.

Amy felt a lump forming in her throat. Only now did she realize how tightly her hands were clenched.

Her own words needed a moment to reach her. Blaze was her friend, her confidante. Not an enemy.

“I’m sorry. I… I didn’t mean to…” she faltered, the words tangling on her tongue. “It’s just… he…”

Her fingers clenched even tighter around the fabric of her dress. Beneath them she felt the outline of the paper tucked inside her pocket.

“He’s not here. And he won’t be…”

Perhaps not ever again. Perhaps when she took the throne, he would leave for good.

Or perhaps, once this whole mess was finally resolved, she would go to Manic and never see Shadow again.

“And I shall handle this matter on my own.”

She fell silent, embarrassed. The words had scraped their way out of her throat with surprising heaviness.

The carriage jolted over a bump, and the silence between them thickened further with every passing second. Amy dared to lift her eyes for only a moment – she feared she’d find disappointment or disapproval in Blaze’s gaze.

But the she-cat still sat calmly, straight-backed, wearing the same attentive expression. There was no anger in her eyes, no resentment.

“Amelia,” she said quietly at last. “I do not harbor anger against you.”

Amy blinked in surprise, feeling her cheeks grow warm. The princess swallowed. She wanted to respond, but no words came. A strange form of relief.

Blaze looked out the window and, almost casually, added:

“Let’s stop by the city fountain. The fresh air and the cool water will do you good.”

Amy blinked again, startled by the unexpected proposition.

“The fountain?” she repeated cautiously. Blaze nodded.

“It’s close. And of course, we’ll reach the town hall on schedule.”

Amy hesitated, then sighed softly and nodded.

“…All right.”

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

The coachman obediently pulled the reins, and the carriage slowed until it finally came to a stop on the stone square. Amy pulled aside the window curtain and almost immediately saw it – the city fountain, one of several, its tall streams of water glimmering in the sunlight. Droplets, carried by a passing breeze, scattered into a fine mist and settled on the nearby stones, as if the street itself had been dusted with a veil of fog.

Amy stepped out first. The stone slabs beneath her feet felt cooler than she expected. She approached the fountain, drawn in by the steady murmur of falling water. Blaze followed close behind, maintaining her straight, impeccable posture, though her gaze never left Amy for even a moment.

Amy glanced at their escort – the twin pronghorn sisters, Dame Clove and Dame Cassia. They took their usual positions, standing at a respectful distance on either side of the carriage. Their armor, gleaming in the sunlight, caught the attention of curious onlookers.

The cobblestone square buzzed with its usual life – merchants talking, children shouting, the clatter of hooves, and the soft rustle of wind tugging at the canvas roofs of market stalls. Yet the moment Amy’s carriage appeared, the harmony of the street seemed to falter. People stepped aside, forming a wide arc so as not to block the path of her guards. Amy frowned slightly at the sight. The fountain was in a public, well-frequented spot, and she had the impression she had just become a temporary inconvenience to her own subjects.